sign

somsom

Gongeum and Ganso

Don't do text gal by extracting text, it's dirty

One

“There is a lot of love around her.”

The fortune teller looked at the card I had chosen and looked carefully at my face.

“Not only the love of the family, but also the love with the lover is progressing
smoothly. Right?"

“Oh, that’s right!”

As a reputable fortune teller, he got it right.

What the fortune teller said was true. I was lucky to be born as the youngest
member of the duke family, because I was loved so much that I was overflowing with
love.

My mother died when I was young, so I could feel the void, but the rest of my
family filled that void.

I had a father who cared for me more than anyone else, and my brother, who recently
inherited the count, was also kind.

I recently had a girlfriend. Thanks to that, I was receiving an overflow of love

that I did not lack.

“You have good fortune and you look happy every day.”

"okay?"

He had not yet foretold the future, but the fortune-teller's praise made him happy.

“Then what about my future? I am curious about my future luck.”

I came here out of curiosity. Anna, the maid who came with her, also had an
expectant face next to her.

“Please draw the card again.”

"I know."

As the fortune teller instructed, he drew three new cards.

“Today’s luck… … ”

However, the face of the fortune teller who turned over the card hardened.

“Why did this come out… … ”

As if watching me, the fortune teller turned the rest of the cards over. Unlike the
cards I had seen before, they were dark and terrifying.

why? What the hell did you come up with?

After checking all the cards, the fortune teller's expression became serious.

“It’s ominous.”

“Is it ominous?”

“I drew a card with a black dog on it. A very ominous sign!”

One of the cards had a black dog on it.

“Especially today, my luck is the worst. It will bring great misfortune to the
young lady.”

"I beg your pardon?"

“You have to be careful. At worst, you could die.”

"yes?"

Well, this... … ?

I was taken aback by the sudden fortune telling.

'Is it possible that fortune telling could come out like this?'

There are only good things to say, and then suddenly it's a big misfortune.

“What are you saying to my girl now?”

Instead of me, who was frozen, Anna expressed displeasure.

“There is nothing you can't say to the Duke of Buckell's daughter. Apologize to her
right now.”

“Oh, duke?”

The fortune teller flinched. Seeing my face that had already lost my smile, she
gave me an expression that I wanted to miss.

“I will tell the Duke about this right away-”

"Anna. it's okay."

I interrupted and stopped Anna. I didn't want to get angry because I was going to
watch it for fun anyway.

Even if it is a word that predicts my misfortune.

“Here, take it. Thanks for your work."

Rest assured, there will be no retaliation.

He smiled at her and paid.

Due to negative fortune telling, which I had not even thought of, Anna and I had to
leave the fortune teller sooner than expected.

“If I had known this would happen, I wouldn’t have come to see you.”

It was only after I left the fortune-teller that I confessed my honest feelings to
Anna.

I didn't mean to be angry, but it didn't make me happy either.

When a famous fortune teller says something like that, how can you not feel bad
about it?

“He’s a really bad fortune teller. Don't believe me, girl."

“Is that so?”

The point is that you only need to filter out the good and listen. So it would be
better to pretend that you didn't hear it earlier.

“Now we have to go back and prepare the party.”

“Yeah, let’s go right away.”

By the way, Count Burts' party was scheduled for tonight.

'I'll go to the party and get rid of the bad feeling.'

I erased the fortune teller's words from my head and decided to have a party.

I didn't know then. I don't think the fortune teller's words were true.

That evening, an accident occurred.

profit-.

The party I attended in the evening was a problem.

“It’s above. Little Buckell, Wii!”

"stomach?"

What is it that the banquet hall chandelier falls on me?

“Avoid!”
It happened so quickly that there was no time to escape. A huge chandelier fell
over me.

* * *

"Ugh!"

eyes fluttered open.

When I opened my eyes, I saw a familiar ceiling. It was my room.

Wasn't he killed by the chandelier? … ? I blinked my dazed eyes.

did i dream?

That being said, the situation was vivid.

The door opened while I was thinking quietly. it was anna

“Oh, lady?”

“Ugh-”

When I tried to get up, my head felt like it was going to break. I struggled to
straighten my back.

“Calm down… … ?”

Anna approached with a surprised face and asked.

Nodding her head, she immediately ran outside. Seeing Anna's bewildered look, it
seems it wasn't a dream.

'He said he could die.'

The fortune teller must have been a really brave person.

Soon after, Baron Price, the family doctor, came in and checked on my condition.

“I’ll check my pulse in a moment.”

While he was checking my condition, I asked him.

“Did I almost put myself in great danger?”

"Yes. It must have been really bad.”

However, it was strange that the trauma was not visible. He's not even wearing a
bandage on his head.
Then the visit was reopened.

"Brother?"

My brother, Milan, came in. It was clear that he had come to hear that I had woken
up.

His expression hardened.

I understand everything. I was so surprised that such a thing happened to me.

“Are you very surprised?”

“I was surprised.”

He answered dryly and looked at my face as if examining it.

“You seem to have no problem talking.”

"yes. There were no injuries.”

There was no answer. Instead, he just looked at me coldly.

“Is this funny?”

"yes?"

His comments were astounding.

“Can’t we laugh?”

"What?

“I’m glad you woke up safely.”

Isn't it normal for your brother to be happy too?

Whatever happened, Milan's expression was not good. When I felt strange, Milan
asked.

“Where is your mother’s tiara?”

“If it’s T-ara, it’s in your mother’s room, right?”

If it was the tiara that Milan was talking about, that was it. An expensive tiara
that my deceased mother wore on her wedding day.

Now, her mother has passed away and she has kept it in her room as a keepsake.

“You touched it.”

Milan inquired.

“Did I touch it? Not me!”

I didn't know what English it was. It was the first time he had seen Milan so
angry.

'Why is Milan doing this?'

I was embarrassed.

We were good brothers and sisters.

There was a six-year age gap, so they had never had a fight since they were young.

Of course, anyone I know should have been happy that I survived. I'm not asking
where my mother's mementos are.

“You are asking me for the tiara you stole. If you're thinking of pretending not
to, then stop."

“No, I really don’t know!”

“It’s going to be the end of the day.”

As he answered, though he was skeptical, Milan frowned.

“I will ask again tomorrow. Instead, tomorrow I will have to give you the answer I
want.”

After saying something unintelligible to the end, he left my room.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

Mumbling, Anna came and turned to the doctor. It was the two of us who kept an eye
on me while I was unilaterally tormented by Milan.

“What is your brother talking about? A tiara?”

It must have been clear that something had happened while I was fainting.

Milan made a mistake and got angry with me.

“Why is your brother so angry?”

"that is… … .”

Anna had a hard time telling what the profit was. Is it difficult to answer?

After all, it wasn't just one or two strange things. I looked at my smooth forearm,
without a single scratch.

“It was under that big chandelier, how did you not get hurt?”

“Are you a lady?”

"yes."

Anyway, that's what I was going to ask. I just couldn't ask because Milan came.

“Aren’t you supposed to at least have a scar on your head?”

It was a shock that wouldn't be excessive even if I broke my neck.

Turns out, the headache was not caused by trauma. Just as I was embracing my
doubts, the attending physician asked with an unusual face.
“Are you on the chandelier? Are you talking about the lady?”

"yes. That's why I fell, didn't I?"

The attending physician and Anna exchanged glances.

After a while, my father appeared in my room.

“You said Vanessa had an accident at the party?”

“Yes, Duke.”

“I thought you weren’t in the mansion. You didn't come."

“I was late to get things done.”

When I spoke to my father, he replied calmly.

My daughter, who had been in an accident, woke up, and now she's here to work. It
was as unfamiliar as Milan, who showed hostility.

"You're telling me you had an accident at Count Burts' party?"

My father asked the doctor, not me.

“Yes, Duke. There must have been some confusion in her memory.”

“Then do you have no memories of that day? Where did you put the tiara?”

"father. I was going to ask, but did your mother’s tiara disappear?”

I interrupted while listening to their conversation.

“Are you suspecting that I lost it?”

“I don’t remember.”

When I interrupted, my father looked at me and said to himself.

Slowly, this situation is starting to get boring.

“I really am not. I can't touch it."

I could also swear to the sky. But all three of them looked at me with little
disbelief.

My father looked at me with a serious face and asked the doctor.

“Can you fix it?”

“This is the first time this has happened… … We will try.”

“I, father? My memory is fine, right?”

I can't seem to hear my words. The look on my father's face when he saw me again
looked troubled. It was unfamiliar to me that I couldn't see the pity for me on
that troubled face.

“It would be meaningless to ask about T-ara’s whereabouts.”

It's like Milan. After saying something incomprehensible, my father got up from his
seat.

“I’m awake, so I need time to rest. rest.”

After saying those words, my father left my room.

“Why is no one worried about me?”

I didn't understand.

“Everyone is just talking about my mother’s tiara. What the hell happened?”

Anna carefully spoke to me as I was talking to myself in an absurd way.

"I… … She did not have an accident at the party.”

"What?"

“You’ve never been to Count Burts’ party, have you?”

what else is this about

“I didn’t go to the party?”

Looking at the calendar, the party was yesterday.

“I was at the party last night. There was an accident.”

"no. The reason she fell... … ”

Anna hesitated for a moment without answering. I quietly waited for her to speak.

Soon Anna's mouth opened.

“Because you took the love potion. Do you really not remember?”

"What? What did I eat?”

“It’s a love potion. The young lady passed away after taking a drug she did not
know where it was made.”

“Why am I taking that medicine?”

“You wanted to be the second prince’s lover, didn’t you?”

“Prince Andreas?”

he was my lover

“The second prince is already dating me. We're already dating, so why am I eating
like that?"

"miss… … .”

Anna said in a distant voice. It was difficult to figure out how to do this.

“Are you kidding me?”

Unless you're teasing me, there's no way Anna would say such nonsense.

“My father and my brother are all doing this to surprise me.”

My family and users can't play pranks on me together, but if that's not the case,
wouldn't that be an explanation?

“The side effects of the drug appear to be serious. How could a lady be like
this... … .”

Seeing me rationalizing, the attending physician said. The eyes were looking at a
serious patient, so I was embarrassed to even tell him not to joke.

it's kinda weird Whatever it was, it was definitely wrong.

“I want to be alone. Can you go out? Anna, you too.”

I let them go by saying that I wanted to be alone. Even when I was left alone, I
still felt embarrassed.

“Are you all serious?”

If their attitude is genuine, there is only one way to explain this situation.

dream.

“I must be dreaming.”

So everyone is talking nonsense.

Thinking it was a dream, I didn't feel that this situation was serious. If you wake
up anyway, everything will be back to normal.

* * *

I dreamed again in my dream.

Is that possible? I would love to, but this was really a dream.
The dream of the day I returned to the mansion with my family after finishing my
debut.

“Is there a certain spirit who looked at me and said that I was kinder than I
thought?”

“Are you kind?”

"yes. It's a compliment, but I'm talking about it as if it's surprising."

"why?"

As I talked about what had happened at the prom, the eyes of my father and Milan,
who were in the wagon together, fell on me.

I casually continued talking about what I had said in the past.

“You seem sensitive because of your expression.”

Seeing his expressionless expression, he seemed to have misunderstood.

Did I look sensitive? I was rather blunt. He had never been annoyed over trifles,
and he cautioned that good things are good.

When I took out the hand mirror, the expressionless expression looked cold. Is it
because of the slightly raised eyebrows? It's a thoughtless face.

“Hearing things like that, it seems like it really is… … . Do I look cold?”

“It’s nonsense.”

Milan frowned at my words as if displeased.

“Which guy are you? Who says that to you?”

“Are you mad?”

"Of course. How dare you rate my sister?”

The always rational Milan was excited about nothing but me.

Milan is said to be difficult for others to deal with, but to me, Milan has always
been a kind brother.

"I don't know who he is, but he's rude. Don't hang out with a guy who thinks that's
a compliment."

My father also said something.

“No matter what you look like, you are always my lovely daughter.”

“… … My father is too.”

I laughed at my father's comments. Even when my family wears it like this, the
users don't treat me like a child.

I'm a mature adult now.

“You must be tired and relaxed. Why don’t you get some sleep?”

When the spiritual story that upset the rich man faded away, my father recommended
it to me. Milan immediately put his cloak over my body.

“Then I’ll close my eyes for a moment. Please wake me up when you arrive.”

Because I don't have to take you to my room like last time.

I fell asleep again, forgetting that this was in the same dream as in the past.

And I woke up again in the world I had hoped to wake up to.

* * *

“How are you?”

“I thought it was a dream, but why didn’t I wake up?”

The doctor's pitiful expression grew stronger. I don't have a lot of sickness, so I
never had to meet my doctor like this. I lost my pulse at the way he treated me as
a patient.

'Why don't you wake up?'

I was who I was, and this room in which I was sitting was also my familiar room.

But all became unfamiliar.

When I opened my eyes, my good older brother hated me, and my caring father was
indifferent.

I've never been the second prince's lover.

'It doesn't make sense unless everyone is scheming and deceiving me!'

But there was no reason for them to do so. I wasn't the type to play pranks like
that to surprise me, and these were actions that couldn't be seen as a joke.

“What is wrong with my body?”

“The body itself is healthy. But there seems to be some serious sequelae
elsewhere.”

“Why are you looking at my head?”

I just cut it off.

“Don’t say that I’m healing my mind because I’m fine.”

“Don't worry. I will do my best for her.”

Don't treat patients like that?

No matter what I say, I don't listen The doctor said that he made the medicine with
herbs that help to clear the mind, and prescribed the medicine and went out.

I saw the doctor wink at Anna. Anna followed her, and she was left alone in the
room.

I quietly walked to the door and put my ear to the door.

“You have to watch carefully so that the young lady doesn’t throw the medicine.”

I heard the doctor's voice calling out to Anna from outside.

Do you want me to throw the pills?

I stopped listening and headed to my desk. There I took out my diary.

Everyone was making strange noises, so I wanted to check it out.

“Still, the diary I wrote will remain the same.”

Looking at the diary, I thought I could be relieved. Even if people change, the
diary will remain the same as I know it.

But as soon as I opened the diary, it hardened.

How could the second prince do that to me? My stomach hurts and I can't stand it

In the diary, sentences I had never written were written in my own handwriting.

Recklessly rejecting my confession in front of people! If I had known this would be

the case, I wouldn't have gone to that banquet.

"confession?"

Did I confess to the second prince?

nonsense. He confessed first. not me

The date in the diary was only a few days ago.

'If you're already dating, why are you confessing!'

However, these sentences, suffering from the pain of a broken heart, were
undoubtedly my own handwriting. Anyone would think I wrote this.

Looking at other pages, there was no diary I had written.

A diary dreaming of falling in love with Andreas, or a diary accusing him of

fighting Milan. It was all stuff I never wrote.
"what's this."

The more I looked, the more confused even I was. I closed the diary without looking
further.

Is there such a thing as nonsense? It felt like I was under magic.

'Is there something wrong with my head as Baron Price said?'

No, I didn't go crazy. What has changed is this world.

Everything changed after the accident at the party. It felt like the sky was upside
down.

How could this have happened overnight?

'Am I the only one like this... … ?'

Does anyone else have this chaos other than me?

I wanted to find someone who could understand me. It would be better to know about
this bizarre phenomenon.

“No one there.”

Trying to think of someone like that, I thought of one.

Then the fortune teller!

Now that you know I could die, you must know something.

I needed to check right away.

"Oh my goodness!"

As I roughly put on my coat and headed for the door, I ran into Anna. Anna, who had
just come in, asked me in surprise.

"miss? Where are you going?”

“I’m fine, so can I go out? to come out.”

“Where are you going?”

“To the fortune teller.”

"yes?"

“I’m sorry, Anna. I can't afford a long explanation."

I passed Anna right away. When I went to the place where the carriage was kept in
the mansion, I saw a coachman who was washing the carriage. I told him right away.

“I have a place to go, can you prepare it right away?”

"Yes? Did the Count say you can leave?”

“Why do I need your brother’s permission when I go out?”

“I heard that the young lady is not well.”

“It’s okay, let me burn you. Baron Price said it was okay.”

“Yeah, that’s difficult.”

"why?"

'Why are you keeping me out?'

I tried to persuade him to leave, but he stopped because his position seemed firm.

If you say you won't drive the wagon, you can ride the wage wagon.

Judging from the driver's attitude, it seemed that there would be a problem when
leaving the front door of the mansion.

Fortunately, he knew another way out.

Because there was a dog hole where I used to play when I was a kid.

"have!"

The hole was as I remembered.

I didn't know I would pass by here again, but I made my way out of the mansion
through it anyway. On the street there was no wagon at all.

I ran to the main road to get a carriage.

“Huh, huh.”

It's been a long time since I've run like this, so I ran out of breath quickly.

As I went out to the main road to catch my breath, I saw a wage-wagon.

"Here you go!"

I called it right up.

“Please go to the shopping street.”

Fortunately, the coachman driving the wage-wagon did not reject my words, unlike
the mansion driver.

As soon as I got into the carriage and leaned on my back, the tension eased a bit.

Because I brought my wallet. Even if the fortune teller talked for a while, if you
ask for money, he can give it to you.

The wage-wagon, which was not comfortable to ride, took me to where I wanted to go
quickly.

Should I ask the driver to wait for a moment?

I thought for a moment as I got off the carriage, but sent a coach. The story won't
be over anytime soon if the fortune teller finds out about my situation.

With a pounding heart, when I enter the shop I went to last time, she looks back at
me.

"welcome?"

He checked me and the end of the greeting went up strangely. The fortune teller
asked with wide-open eyes as if in surprise.

“Are you here again?”

It was clear that he recognized me.

“Do you remember me?”

“Not like that.”

finally!

Someone who can speak has appeared! She was expecting my bad luck, but looking at
it now, I couldn't be more happy.

However, the fortune-teller's expression did not look good.

“Lady, please stop coming… … .”

"yes?"

Before I could understand what was going on, the door to the fortune teller swung
open.

Looking back, it was the knights of the family. My escort knight and Anna appeared
with them.

'How did you get here?'

I looked at them in surprise.

You said you were going to divination, but is it possible to come right here?

'Isn't there one or two fortune tellers?'

When she looked at Anna, speechless, she said with a puzzled face.

“Lady, what if you go alone anyway… … .”

“How did you know I was here?”

“Yeah, it’s the place you’ve been looking for.”

"I?"

I've never been here

The fortune teller opened his mouth while he paused at the unknown words.

“Try it, little girl.”

The fortune teller spoke to Anna standing behind me, not me. And he said to me like
an embarrassment.

“After all, there is no hope for the person she likes. Stop giving up.”

"under… … .”

Laughter flowed out.

Apparently, they knew that I had visited the fortune-teller several times.

So you must have come here exactly to find me like this.

“It’s difficult for you to go out like this, my lady.”

Anna said as if to comfort me.

“It is a time when you need stability, so even if you are frustrated, rest at the
mansion for a few more days.”

"stability?"

There is no need for physical stability as there is nothing wrong with the body.

'Aren't you going to wait until I stop talking nonsense?'

It was pointless to come to the fortune teller with hope. I let out a deep sigh as
I got into the carriage with Anna.

When I returned to the mansion, Milan was waiting in my room.

“Did you leave the mansion like that?”

He clicked his tongue when he saw me wearing only a coat over a comfortable indoor
dress.

There was a contrast between his neatly dressed outfit and mine.

'Still, there's nothing to laugh at, right?'

look at me and bite your tongue I felt sad when I did something I didn't do.

“Did you go to the divination again?”

“No, I didn’t go to the divination. I was just trying to talk to the fortune
teller.”

“Am I in the mood to play puns with you?”

Milan was dazzled. I flinched.

“When are you going to end that damn unrequited love? Have you even taken your
medicine and still haven't come to your senses?"

I didn't take any medicine... … .

There was nothing good to say, so I stayed still.

I am unfamiliar with Milan, who seems to have no sympathy for me at all. It was so
unfamiliar to see it again!

While I kept my mouth shut, he asked sternly.

“Did you even think of leaving me because I had something to tell you? tell me How
did you get out of the mansion?”

'Where would you have gone if you hadn't gone out the front door? I went out
through the hole.'

“I heard from the driver that he never went out the front door. Did you use move
scrolling?”

“You don’t know how I got out?”

When I ask, Milan frowns again.

“I said I didn’t feel like joking around.”

“I never played puns with my brother.”

This really was. Milan is aware of the existence of the dog hole.

can't know It was Milan who taught me that as a child!

“I went out through the secret passage my brother gave me.”

"When did I?"

Milan narrowed her eyes.

“You told me when I was young. You went out to play together, didn’t you?”

Did Milan, who has a good memory, forget that?

But, just in case, he frowned when he talked about it.

“What nonsense. When am I going to tell you that?”

“You don’t remember?”

“It’s not that I don’t remember, I have no reason to tell you. Why do I have to
tell a guy who doesn't listen anyway?"

“You never told me?”

'What else is this... … .'

I didn't understand. I have a vivid memory of what Milan told me, but never?
"okay. Did we ever have a good relationship when we were young?”

The answer that denied my memory came back once again. It seemed like he was saying
it sincerely, not just because I hated him.

“Are you having trouble with your memory? So, are you making this illusion? They do
things differently.”

He looked at me with pitiful eyes.

“Isn’t that a lie?”

“Are you lying?”

Milan's eyes showed deep suspicion towards me. He said to me with eyes that could
not be found trustworthy.

“Drinking that ridiculous drug to win the prince’s heart, stealing my mother’s
tiara and losing it. I don't want my father to get angry, so I'm pretending that
something's wrong with my head."

“I’m saying I don’t know because I don’t know.”

“I doubt it.”

He seemed unwilling to believe me, and grabbed my lower jaw. As soon as I lifted it
up, my head suddenly went up as well.

Green eyes like mine stare at me without any affection.

“If you’re going to hold out until your father gets over it, then stop. I lied to
you, because I will reveal the truth until the day you apologize will come.”

As soon as he took his hand away from me, my body became free. Milan left my room
as if there was nothing more to see.

“What the enemy… … ?”

He murmured in displeasure.

My brother is not such a rude person. The older brother I loved was never.

'I don't have any memories that I shared, of course not.'

So do I.

It was clear that the me they knew wasn't me. Otherwise, there is no way to explain
this situation.

How did this happen?

It was like being in another world.

* * *
"eat. You like walnut tarts.”

I put the dessert on the parlor table and suggested it to her, and Anna looked at
me curiously.

“Did you know my taste?”

I wonder how I know her taste.

"Sure. You are my maid.”

As I smiled, Anna's expression became more mysterious. As if it was the first time
something like this had happened.

I pretended I didn't see her and spoke to her, who quickly corrected her
expression.

“I think I have some errors in my memory. as you know."

"yes… … .”

“I’m going to ask you a few questions, can you answer as much as you know?”

“What can I tell you?”

“Since when did my brother and I have a relationship?”

Judging from the previous conversation, Milan seems to have not been on good terms
with me since I was a child.

"I don't think you're saying anything to me just because I lost my mother's tiara."

I was trying to figure out the parts that fit my memory and the parts that were
different. I was convinced that the people they were dealing with and the people I
knew were different people.

“You can be honest.”

“It has been bad since I joined the duke.”

“Five years ago?”

"yes."

Anna looks at me as if asking why.

'I think that's a big part of what I knew.'

The difference seemed to be my relationship with other people.

Why? Why am I the only one doing this?

Since I was the only one doing this, it seemed that I was the only normal person
making an absurd sound.
It was an unknown situation, but it was necessary to compromise in moderation.

I don't know if it's my original family, but if I insisted on my family members who
didn't seem affectionate to me, they would think I was crazy.

'The doctor is already looking at me pitifully.'

I could have figured it out in a diary without asking Anna, but the diary didn't
contain much.

So all you have to do is ask Anna.

“It’s been a while since the young lady liked the second prince.”

Anna also told the story of my lover, the second prince.

The more I listened, the more different it was from what I knew.

“You said you chased him because I liked him?”

“Rather than chasing… … ”

“You can’t pack well. You were chasing.”

Anna was silent. This was a tacit acknowledgment.

I loved the 2nd prince, so I found out where he liked to go and followed him. Isn't
it more than just unrequited love?

“Did I follow you to the vacation spot?”

“You pretended to be an accidental meeting, but the 2nd Prince didn’t seem to think
it was a coincidence.”

it would be It must be a coincidence or two.

I'm going to go to Dennis's salon tomorrow. Just in case you don't know, I'll have
to check out a few more.

Was that the meaning of the diary you had fun making plans?

It gave me goosebumps when I understood the meaning of the diary.

“A potion? How did I end up taking that drug?”

“The lady went out alone, so I don’t know that.”

Did I go out alone and get some medicine?

Why did you do that? It was hard for me to understand what people were talking
about.

“The potion was on the desk when the lady passed away. Through the medicine bottle
and the lady’s diary written as a love potion, the Duke and the Count understood
the situation.”
“Did your brother read the diary too?”

Oh My God. The diary was full of swear words towards Milan.

"yes. The count has also seen the lady’s diary.”

'The unlucky bastard was cute, did you see that?'

“Did you hate me more after reading the diary?”

“Nothing has changed for the Count. If you look at the diary, it's different... … ”

It was originally the worst.

Anna stopped talking, but it wasn't difficult to guess what was going on behind the
scenes.

“Still, there were no rumors that he had taken the love potion. It was only known
to the outside that the young lady passed away after taking medicine.”

The one who drank the love potion and fell, and the one who fell after taking the
drug.

Anna seemed to think she was lucky to be known as the latter.

'Isn't that what it is? Anyway, isn't it that he was rejected by the second prince
and took medicine a few days later?'

It looked like it could be misunderstood that he was trying to kill himself.

The former is embarrassing, but the latter is extreme. I asked Anna another
question.

“Is there anyone I can talk to about tiaras or potions?”

Looking at her behavior, it seemed that we weren't that close. There was only
politeness to the extent of dealing with the employer, and there seemed to be no
friendliness.

'Then can Anna know what's going on inside me?'

no. It seemed that someone else knew me better than she did.

‘The second prince is not my lover, so I can’t ask him… … .'

How about visiting the young girls you used to be close with?
“The people I used to be friends with. Do you know who you are?”

“Are you with the girl?”

"yes. Who is my best friend?”

'I'm asking who my close friends are.'

Just as she was laughing bitterly at herself, Anna's mouth opened.

"I'm sorry… … You don't have anyone you've been close with."

"What?"

“No matter how much I think about it, there is no one to point it out. sorry."

“You have no friends?”

It wasn't weird.

There seemed to be no one in this world who could be on my side.

Then, a knock was heard outside. When we came in, the butler appeared.

He looked at me and Anna, who was looking at each other for a moment, who had a
blank expression on their face, and then told me what was going on.

“The second prince has come, my lady.”

“Second Prince?”

“It seems that you have come to ask for the well-being of the young lady.”

2 prince. My lover, but not my lover now.

It was an unexpected visit from Andreas.

* * *

“Are you okay?”

It was the face of a lover he had seen for the first time in an unfamiliar world.

“I heard that Young-ae had stopped breathing.”

“Did I not breathe?”

“Did you not know? I heard you paused for a moment.”

It was the first thing I heard. If I didn't breathe, I'd almost die, wouldn't it?
I only knew that I was unconscious after taking medicine, but I never imagined that
it would be such an emergency.

Because of the attitude of my family the day I woke up.

'Is that what you said to your brother who went to the threshold of the
underworld?'

I was taken aback by the thought of Milan, who was urging me to wake up.

It was the same with my father, who seemed to be more important than blood and
blood that came from the dead.

The tiara was a treasure cherished by her mother during her lifetime, and a
keepsake that her father cherished. Of course, I also valued that tiara.

'Aren't people first though?'

Just asking where you put your mother's belongings. The more I thought about it,
the more different from the family I knew.

Even though I reasoned that it wasn't my real family, I couldn't help but feel sad.

“Your complexion doesn’t look bad.”

Second Prince Andreas looked carefully at my face and said,

“It’s okay now.”

“I’m happy. If anything happened to Young-ae, I would have been very upset.”

“Are you worried about me?”

It was an unexpected word. Because the diary said that he had rejected me harshly.

I heard about what he did to him through Anna, so I didn't even dare to visit him.

“I’m worried, isn’t it? Young-ae fell because of me.”

more friendly than expected. It was to the point where I expected the worst.

'I'm glad.'

There was a time when I just felt lucky.

“Anyway, what if I take the medicine?”

Andreas frowned and said.

“If this is what you meant to come to me, it would be a success. But the more
Young-ae is like that, the more everyone will laugh at her.”

Discomfort, irritability, boredom. Andreas's face suddenly filled with those

emotions.

“I will bear the damage. Because I have a partner for Young-ae's unrequited love."

'Is this the main point?'

He didn't come because he was worried about me, he came to make sure I was okay.
Don't ever do that again.

“Calm down, Young-ae. He's still called the Duke of Buckell's problem child. Don't
you think about your family's honor?"

“Prince… … .”

“Young-ae’s brother, Count Tetzel, is also ashamed of Young-ae.”

It was embarrassing to hear.

Andreas I know was my lover. Although they hadn't met for a long time, they were
feeling a reasonable affinity for each other.

Even though I thought it would be different from the Andreas I knew... … .

“If Young-ae was really wrong, I would have lived with the burden of my heart for
the rest of my life. There was no way I was aiming for such a thing because of
Young Ae’s personality, but now, calm down.”

It was too embarrassing to just listen to these words.

“I didn’t mean to die.”

I couldn't hear it, so I spoke out abruptly.

“Prince. Didn't the prince just say that? I was really in danger.”

I calmly traced what he said.

“There must be no reason to worry that the annoying person has collapsed. But do I
even need to say that?”

He said with a smile, but he couldn't help but feel the sadness in his tone of
voice.

Because I know that people who know I've been to the brink of death are treating me
like this.

“I’m sorry for all this time. In the future, I will not do anything the prince
hates, so please stop.”

Then Andreas made an unbelievable face.

“Is that really true?”

"yes. I promise you.”

From the beginning, I had no intention of becoming a fanatical obsession, so it was

not difficult to make an appointment.

“There will be no chasing after the prince or clinging to the fact that he likes
him. I swear by the name of the family.”

He looked at me as if in surprise. Staring at me silently for a moment seemed to

think I was right.

Soon his mouth opened.

“I will only believe this once. I don't have much faith, but Young-ae says so, so
let's believe it."

I guess you don't believe what I'm saying. Even as he got up from his seat, he
insisted.

“I hope we will never see you again with something like this next time.”

As if that was the end of what he had to say to me, he turned around.

He was left alone in the drawing room where the second prince had left.

“I’m sorry.”

It was really embarrassing.

"I've never done anything like that, so why do I have to hear that?"

'I know his heart must have suffered, but... … .'

With a sad heart, I called Anna.

“Did you say you can go out with an escort?”

“Yes, lady.”

“I will go out. I need to go out and change my mind.”

* * *

I went out to relieve my frustration, but it wasn't a good choice.

It was because there were many nobles who recognized me when I went to my favorite
cafe.

“You said you fell?”

“You look fine for something like that, don’t you?”

A person who sees with a quiet gaze, a person who sees with curious eyes. Everyone
couldn't talk to me and whispered amongst themselves.

It was never a good place to chew on solitude alone. I went out to change my mood,
but my mood just got worse.

I left the cafe and walked helplessly.

'I hope it's a dream... … .'

As if my expression was noticeably dark, an old woman sitting on the street spoke
to me.

“Your face is full of worry.”

"Me?"

“Come here and talk to me.”

A book was placed in front of the old woman. It was like a book that fortune-
tellers could read and interpret, with pictures and lines written on it.

Are you a fortune teller again? I shook my head.

“I will specify. I have sad memories about divination.”

“I can tell you something that will be interesting to you.”

“Is it interesting?”

“Have you heard of another world?”

My foot just stopped moving.

“There is another world other than the world we live in. like a mirror.”

“Is there another world?”

It was a car that made me feel like I was alone in the wrong place. I turned to the
old woman and asked.

“What do you know?”

“I know. Don't people you know suddenly feel unfamiliar? You talk about things you
don’t know, and your attitude changes somehow.”

"Right!"

I replied in amazement.

“How did you know?”

No one has ever known this. Seeing you say this to me, I didn't know that maybe I
was the only person who could understand my situation.

“What is another world? Are you saying I've been to another world? So everything
has changed?”

I was happy to ask questions, and the old woman smiled.

"exactly. This world is not the world she used to live in.”

"Oh My God."

The old woman was telling the same story as my reasoning. I asked again like a
rapid-fire gun.

“How did I get here? No, how can I go back?”

“Look here.”
The old woman raised her finger. Right, as soon as I snapped my finger, the scene
in front of me changed.

familiar scene. It was Earl Burts' party. I saw myself at the party on the other
side.

Above it was a gorgeous chandelier. Perhaps the string of the huge chandelier had
become loose, or the string was getting cut off.

'As I remember... … !'

At the party, I was smiling without knowing at all.

The moment the chandelier that was hanging precariously fell, I turned my head.

My heart was beating like crazy.

'You said you lived with that in the head?'

Waking up without any injuries was also absurd.

There was an old woman where she turned her head.

“The girl died at that time. So I came here.”

“Did you?”

As expected, my heart sank.

“The lady’s body now is not a real lady. It’s the body of a girl from another
world.”

And the scene changed.

“Hey!”

"sorry. My hand slipped.”

Among the colorful party halls, I saw myself holding an empty glass with an
expressionless face.

no, that's not me Because I've never done anything like that.

Wine from the empty glass soaked the dress of a young girl. Young-ae, who was given
the wine, made a face that looked like she was about to cry and then left.

'I' just stared behind her quietly. I could hear the voices of the nobles muttering
when they saw it.

“How long has it been since you tripped over Cheoro Youngae? … .”

“Look at that innocent face. It's not once or twice that I've talked to the second
prince."

“That’s the girl of this world.”

The old woman pointed to her.

5

“The 2nd Prince has no heart for Young Ae Buckel, but I don’t know why.”

The voices of the nobles were heard in the meantime.

“Being a direct descendant of Buckell, he acts like a villain. So the Duke and the
Countess also hate her.”

The problem child of the duke family who was madly obsessed with the second prince.
Shameful brother and daughter.

I could have guessed to some extent from what people were saying, but it was enough
to be called a villain.

In the scene unfolding in front of me, the second prince suddenly appeared. She
confessed to the prince who appeared at the banquet.

“I like you, Second Prince.”

“I’ll pretend I didn’t hear it.”

The second prince, who had a troubled face, answered.

In this world, I did not give in. Seeing the second prince went out to the garden,
she followed him.

“Why don’t you understand my heart? How much do I like the prince... … .”

With an excited face in love, she grabbed the collar of the second prince. Then the
second prince shook his hand.

“Please stop!”

“Prince… … .”

“Didn’t you think that the more Young-ae did to me, the more I would hate it?”

“You don’t like me that much… … ?”

"Sure. I don't like Young Ae. Very boring!”

When he said that he refused, the second prince's refusal was really cold.

To the extent that another of my wounded faces was clearly visible.

Then the scene changed. Another me was holding a vial. It seemed to be the potion
in question.
“Now, with this, it will change.”

She opened the vial and drank it. With the end of her expectant face, all the
scenes disappeared.

Did you expect love with the 2nd prince to come true?

Anyway, thanks to the old woman showing me, I was convinced.

The me they know is not me. The people around me are different from the people I
know.

completely different person.

I realized something strange and everything I noticed was true.

“Is there no way I can go back?”

I wanted to go back to where I was. To the people I loved.

I asked earnestly, but the old woman shook her head.

“Did you not see it? She is already dead.”

“How, how, how… … .”

“Accidents can happen to anyone. There is no meaning in ascending the status quo.”

“… … .”

The old woman raised her hand and pointed at me.

“He died and came into this body.”

Is that possible?

Suddenly, another question came up.

How does this old woman know all this?

The moment I was about to ask

"miss. Miss Vanessa!”

The voice of the escort knight was heard next to him. I woke up suddenly.

“Sir Hans.”

Come to think of it, the article was still standing behind me. Concentrating on the
conversation with the old woman, I forgot his existence.

“Are you okay? You keep standing still.”

“?”

You must have heard me talking to the old woman?

I looked back at the old woman and took a deep breath.

There was nobody there. The old woman and the traces of the old woman itself.

“Where did the old woman who was here go?”

"Yes? Who was there?”

The escort driver asked as if he knew nothing.

“Sit down on a mat… … no."

I stopped trying to explain.

Everyone already thinks I'm weird, so I can't make it worse here.

'Is there another me who is the same as a mirror?'

I died and entered that body. Is it possible to become a possessive?

It was hard to believe, but it seemed that the old woman's words were not false.

Otherwise, there is no way to explain this situation.

'Now what?'

There is no way back. The original me died in that accident.

'If I had known I was going to die like that, I wouldn't have gone to the party.'

It was a late regret.

'Who the hell was that old woman who knew all that.'

He returned to the mansion with doubts.

As soon as I entered my room, Anna informed me.

“The Duke has called you to come to the office when you return.”

“Father?”

Without time to rest, I went straight to my father's office.

The first step towards my father was heavy. Probably because he knew there was no
way out of here.

When I arrived in front of the office, the attendant tried to announce my visit. At
that moment, Milan's voice was heard from within.

“Vanessa should be banned from going out.”

I mean. I stopped the hand that was about to knock.

“Going out?”

I heard my father's voice.

'Why am I going out?'

I was uneasy about Milan's intention to tell his father such a story.
“Should I let an anxious child run around?”

“Isn’t the escort driver accompanying you?”

“Where can the escort stop the child?”

Father didn't answer. It was a positive silence.

“Anyway, the child who only had accidents is going back and forth to the point of
mind. I'm worried that something big will happen outside. Didn't you only disgrace
the family even when you were sane?"

“So, what do you think you should do?”

His father's voice was sincere. Milan's next words were even more serious.

“Keep him in your room until you come to your senses.”

what?

“When you come back to your senses, then you can let me go.”

Milan did not believe the doctor's words. Because I thought I was lying.

But why would you say such a thing to your father?

I immediately remembered what Milan had told me.

"I don't want my father to get angry, so I'm pretending that something's wrong with
my head."

'Isn't it because you thought I'd admit I was wrong if I told you to lock me in the
room?'

That would be right. Otherwise, there was no way I could say that I was so
concerned.

“After meeting the second prince, he went out again. Aren't you worried about your
father-"

"father!"

Without hearing any more, the door swung open. My father and Milan, who were
talking, looked at me.

You might expect I've heard his conversation, but Milan's expression was calm.

It was a look that asked if you would let go without saying it.

It wasn't a situation for him. The decision maker was the father.

"father."

“Yes, tell me.”

“Are you thinking now?”

Milan asked arrogantly.

“Are you ready to tell me why you took it and how you lost it?”

“It's true that I don't remember. I really don't know.”

In a quick reply, Milan narrowed his brow.

“Is that what you mean by just doing it?”

"Really. I really don’t know.”

If I had seen it through the vision the old woman showed me, this frustration might
have been resolved. But all I knew was that I had come to another world.

“I don’t remember right now, but I’ll tell you when I think of it.”

“You say you can’t go out with a tiara? It’s different from last time.”

“Last time?”

"okay. The day Count Burts said he had an accident at me.”

"that… … I was mistaken. I lost my mind and woke up, so I must have been confused
for a while.”

It doesn't make sense to talk about my accident any more. Everything that is true
to me would be bullshit from their point of view.

I'd rather pretend I don't remember.

“I’m sorry for saying nonsense all this time. Please think it was because of the
medicine.”

He said and glanced at Milan slightly. Now I can't tell my dad that I'm crazy.

“But I think it will take some time for the memory to fully come back.”

“You want to get out like that?”

Milan bit and stretched. I ignored him and just looked at my father.

“My memory is really empty.”

“Have you lost your memory in part?”

Father put on a serious expression.

“You don’t know how you lost your tiara, do you?”

"yes."

“You don’t even remember what you did with the tiara?”

"yes… … .”

“Do you remember where you got the potion?”

This time Milan said.

“You’re trying to get rid of it because it’s disadvantageous.”

“Because it’s not!”

'Trust what people say.'

He looked at Milan with disappointment, but he only looked at him with suspicion.

“Don’t tell me you don’t know.”

Then my father opened his mouth.

“The day after you drank the drug and fell asleep, I found out that the tiara was
gone.”

I listened to him quietly.

“I asked if you could try a tiara, and there was an article I saw that you went out
with it, so I assumed it was you.”

'Did you openly show interest?'

When I woke up, I didn't know it was the culprit, but I think there must have been
a situation like this.

I don't know why, but it was probably like what I was doing in this world.

“T-ara is already looking for the knights of the duke family. But I can't find it."

The Duke of Buckell, but not the father I knew, stares at me indifferently.

“You will see that I am not looking for it simply because of its value.”

"Yes Yes. father."

“It is the most important thing to me, so I have to say it when I remember it. The
more clues, the better.”

Still don't worry about me But it was better than Milan trying to lock me in until
I got the answer I wanted.

"yes. I will tell you.”

I said goodbye to my father and left. Milan, who came with me, laughed at me.

“Are you going to stop pretending to be crazy?”

“I didn’t do that on purpose.”

“How is amnesia covered?”

Talking to himself, he walked first. I looked at him with a firm face at the clear
intention of leaving it alone.

Probably because it's wild, it reminds me more of the older brother I used to know.

“Prince Andreas made a confession?”

When the second prince confessed to him, his brother asked urgently.

“What are you going to do?”

“I have already accepted it. day 1 from today."

"then… … .”

His expression changed to bewilderment.

“I am nineteen now. It’s not strange to have a lover.”

“Never get married. Even my father would hate a guy with a pretty face.”

“We started dating, are we already talking about marriage?”

I laughed when I saw him speaking as if he were begging.

“It’s also like dating, but if you get married, big things will happen. My older
brother should also find a lover soon.”

“Vanessa… … .”

He seemed to laugh even more when he saw his unwilling face.

'That man and my brother are different people.'

It was necessary to separate the two. Because if I dealt with Milan like that, even
the good memories with my brother would be erased.

'You're not my real brother.'

That man is just another brother of mine. So you won't get hurt

I so soothed my wild heart.

After a few days, I was ready to go out again.

“Where are you going today?”

Even though there was no invitation to come to the mansion, Anna asked me as I was
getting ready to go out.

“Auction House.”

I was thinking of looking for a tiara.

Knowing that I can't return to my original body, what can I do?

Although it was shocking, I had to accept reality and adapt to this world.

'It's not that bad when you think of it as a new life after you die once.'

Even if it was a grim situation where I was treated with the coldness of those I
knew.

Once again, I decided to fix the problem that I had caused.

'If I find out, the situation will be better than it is now.'

It was a tiara with a white background with pearls and small diamonds, but the core
was a purple diamond in the center.

My father got a large purple diamond from an auction house and made a tiara for his
mother.

Purple diamonds are rare even now, so they would be immediately recognizable.

I put on a mask to cover my eyes and entered the auction house. He was also wearing
a black wig. The red hair is probably protruding.

The presenter who appeared when he sat down was also wearing a mask that exposed
his lower crown.

“Thank you to everyone who participated in this event.”

The moderator started with a brief greeting.

“I guarantee that today’s products will never disappoint you.”

It was a confident attitude. It was an auction that I had come to expect, but when
I said that, I was a little excited.

'I wish I could find it here.'

“Then, let’s start the auction right away!”

The host announced the start and introduced the first product. It's not an ordinary
gem, so even if I come out, it won't come out first.

'Shall we take a look?'

“Diamonds mined from the South Continent. Equivalent to 30 carats... … ”

It's the first time I've been to an auction alone. It was a different feeling than
when I was picking up jewelry at a jeweler.
Several gems were introduced. In addition to jewelry, ceramics and paintings
brought from the southern continent were also auctioned off.

I heard it was a jewelry auction, can you introduce something like that? Besides,
they were all from the South Continent.

While I was still watching while feeling strange, the host introduced the next
product.

“This product is the binding book of the Ksha people, a minority ethnic group in
the southern part of the continent!”

'What?'

Something felt wrong.

'Why are people at a jewelry auction... … ?'

It's a luxury, not a jewel. Even so, slavery was another matter. Confused, I asked
the man in the black mask sitting next to me.

“Why do people come up at auctions? Wasn't it a jewelry auction?"

“This place sells goods transported from the South Continent.”

"Goods?"

“Whether it’s a person or a treasure, this auction deals with everything.”

therefore… … Were you still introducing products from the South Continent?

It seemed completely wrong.

'All I wanted was an invitation to a jewelry auction!'

There must have been a mistake in the process of finding the auction news. I looked
around with a disgusted face.

You can see the mouths of people who are interested. I was the only one here
confused.

'Did you all know that slaves are coming?'

Slave auctions were illegal in the Badel Empire! It was definitely not my place.

'But why do you keep looking?'

A man in a black mask was staring at me. Unlike the others, he also seemed
uninterested in slavery.

A man who came to know that this is where slaves come from.

“Why do you look like that?”

"just."

“?”

It was an unknown man. I decided to ignore that gaze. If you leave this auction
house, you won't see him anymore.

“The bid has been won! Then, I will introduce the next product.”

Meanwhile, the auction was going fast. A boy with his hands tied in chains appeared
on the stage.

“He is a half-blood who inherited the blood of a shaman. I also got it from the
South Continent.”

powwow?

I didn't want to get up at those words, but looked at the stage.

At that time, the bodies of the people sitting in front of me were disorganized.
The people in the front seat suddenly stretched out on their chairs as if their
strength had been released.

No, now that I see, it wasn't just the people in front of me.

Even the presenter on stage.

“Even if it’s half… … ”

The presenter who was explaining stopped talking and collapsed on the spot. It was
the same with the boy who appeared on the stage.

When I turned around, everyone behind me was unconscious.

“I heard you are of mixed race, is it really mixed with the blood of a shaman?”

The only ones who were okay were the man next to me and me.

What is this... … ? I didn't even think about the sudden situation. I looked back
at the people at the auction house and the man in the black mask with amazement.

“It sounds like a lie to be of mixed race.”

The man who was muttering while watching the stage looks back at me as if he felt
his gaze. He raised the corners of his lips as if he looked surprised.

It was a charming smile that went well with a straight jawline.

“It’s not dead. I just slept for a while.”

“… … .”

If it wasn't for what he did, I wouldn't be able to explain it this way. I frowned
in embarrassment.

“But why are you okay?”

Without question, he asked.

Why are you okay? … ?

Couldn't answer

'How do I know that?'

There are too many people in this world asking questions I don't know. Even a
stranger who doesn't know who he is is asking such a question.

“I can’t answer.”

The man got up from his seat. He was tall enough to have to look up for a while. It
was when I looked up at him and carefully got up.

The door to the auction house swung open. Knights in uniform rushed inside.

'Uniform?'

They approached the man next to me without hesitation. And immediately informed the
man.

“There is no one particularly suspicious outside.”

"okay?"

"Yes. There is no sign of the shaman.”

“Check if that guy is a shaman.”

The man beckoned the mixed-race boy who had fallen on the stage. The article
answered immediately.

“Yes, my lord.”

I was surprised by that.

'majesty? Tell me?'

The man put his hand on the mask he was wearing. He seemed to take off his mask.

In a place where everyone but me belonged to him, the man removed the mask.

The handsome face hidden behind the mask was revealed. It was the first time he had
seen his face, but the moment he saw his red eyes, he recognized his true identity.

Red eyes were the color of the eyes of the royal family. The man was Kylian der
Leyen, the half-brother of the second prince.

Gray hair and red eyes. The man exuding a beautiful but strong atmosphere was just
like the first prince I had heard of.

Even while several knights and a man in robes approached the boy on stage, the
first prince did not leave me.

“I heard that a group of guys I was looking for came to this auction house. Rescue
that child of shaman blood.”

The 1st prince glanced at the stage and explained to me.

“I thought it would be mixed in the audience, so I smoked incense to sort it out. A

scent that can put ordinary people to sleep.”

'You mean putting ordinary people to sleep?'

Then I didn't sleep? He held his breath at the absurd remark.

“But everyone is asleep here except you. How am I supposed to interpret this?”

The 1st prince's eyes are gleaming. It was clear that he suspected me as a
suspicious person.

He hurriedly shook his head.

“I am not!”

It was a disaster. Although he was the first prince he had never met before, he was
familiar with the rumors about him.

The royal madman. He said that he had excellent swordsmanship, but he had a
dangerous personality who liked to slaughter.

That's why it's overly cruel when it comes to killing enemies.

“I just came to the auction. I want you to see my outfit.”

I said hastily and pointed to the luxurious green dress. How could any criminal
walk around in such a striking dress?

“Even if you’re not a shaman, there’s a connection, isn’t it? Were there any nobles
who had a connection with the shaman?”

The muttering behind the scenes made it even darker.

'I guess this misunderstanding... … .'

The position of the shamans was not good in the Badel Empire.

The shamans, who were scattered across the continent like ethnic groups, had a
particularly large number in the Empire, but were rejected for a long time.

Because those who sacrificed people were considered unlucky in the Empire.

The shamans were dissatisfied with their treatment and had constant conflicts with
the imperial people. Long ago, there was a time when they were suppressed while
trying to establish a kingdom of shamans within the empire.

Most of the shamans were ordinary citizens of the Empire, but it was also true that
there were those who were dissatisfied with the Empire and caused crime.

I heard that the 1st Prince was particularly merciless towards such people.

His hand patted his waist, and then he let out a bitter laugh.

"ah. You didn't bring a sword."

I gasped for breath.

'You're trying to pull out a sword!'

If the auction house hadn't forbid customers to possess weapons, they would have
pointed their swords at me already.

“Bring it.”
It was obvious what he was asking a nearby knight to bring.

“Because love for witchcraft really has nothing to do with it!”

“At least it’s true that he’s a suspicious person. Can't you see that I'm fine
alone?"

“It’s something I don’t know. The prince is fine, isn't he?"

“Because it’s me who prepared to block the smell. Isn't that the one?"

So it was fine. A groaning sigh escaped.

'I came to look for T-ara, what is this?'

I wanted to cry. The 1st Prince looked at me with a look of embarrassment and said:

“If you’re not suspicious, prove it.”

How can I prove that I am an ordinary person? The opportunity has long since
passed.

I should have pretended to be when people lost consciousness!

“If you reveal your identity… … Are you clearing my doubts?”

"no."

He answered without hesitation.

"I'll have to check how I'm all alone. I dig all the suspicious things to the end.”

'it's crazy… … .'

It was said that revealing his identity would not change anything.

“Sir, this boy is not a shaman!”

At that time, one of the first prince's subordinates, who was on the stage,
announced.

“Because I knew it would.”

The first prince, who spoke harshly, looked around the crowd and looked at me
again.
“You’re a little too lazy to look at the facts. Shall we go to a quieter place and
talk?”

As if asking, my doctor didn't really care, "Follow me."

The 1st prince turned and took the lead. I followed him out of the audience.

Since all sides were blocked by seats, it became much easier to move around when I
came out of the aisle.

But there were knights behind me.

How many people remained to do the post-processing, although the number was smaller
than before. Even though it was easy to move, it was the same as not being free.

'Even if you reveal your identity, nothing will change if you doubt it.'

I thought as I walked down the hallway following the 1st Prince.

If you take off the mask and reveal that you are the daughter of the duke, you will
be able to get out of this place safely, but you will continue to receive his
attention. You seem to have already convinced me that I am a suspicious person.

'no. The first prince still doesn't know who I am.'

I was wearing a wig as well as a mask, so I couldn't guess my identity from the
color of my hair.

That said, once I got out of here, I had nothing to do with him.

'Isn't it better to avoid this place?'

If you pass this time safely, you won't have to go through any tiring work.

'Then you should run away.'

Still, in a crazy world, we can't get entangled in these kinds of problems.

Fortunately, I had a weapon to escape. Because I brought a moving scroll in my bag.

Milan once talked about scrolling, so I'm going to write what I had with me, just
in case.

'I have to take this out... … .'

I walked while peeking at the timing, but it wasn't easy. Because when I take out
the scroll, the knights behind me will see it.

As I was timing quietly, I saw a corner to the right of the hallway.

The corner was not a dead end. It was connected to the stairs leading downstairs.

Okay, let's go over there and get it out.

I glanced at the article to the right of me. He was the first knight who could
catch me if I ran away.

after. exhaled a small breath.

Then he kicked the knight's shin hard.

“Ugh!”

The knight immediately fell out of me. In the meantime, he ran towards the corner
next to him.

'I'm sorry, knight!'

"catch!"

The voices of the knights were heard. I went down the stairs mindlessly.

You don't have to go down to the first floor. Because you can use scroll anyway.

I went downstairs and opened the door to any room. Fortunately, the room was empty.
I closed the door and went inside the room.

I ran out of breath quickly. As I was panting, I heard a voice that seemed to be
talking from afar.

“You want to play tag with me?”

was the 1st prince. He was speaking in a loud voice as if to listen.

“You’re going to have to hide. I don't know what will happen if I get caught."

It was different from the voices of the urgent knights. His voice was mixed with
laughter.

that's more worrisome

'I'm afraid I'm going to die.'

I hurriedly opened the bag. Bang, bang. The door to the other rooms creaked open.
The fear grew even greater.

'Why do I have to come to this auction house... … .'

When I pulled out the scroll with trembling hands,

bang! The door to my room was opened.

At the same time, I heard the sound of something flying quickly.

“Hey!”

Something went past me and stuck to the wall. it was a dagger

"found."

The first prince's voice was heard from behind.

Oh My God. My heart was pounding like it was going to explode.

Panting, I turned around and saw him standing in the door blocking the door.

“Let’s settle this through dialogue. Do you not want to talk?”

Is this the behavior the person you want to talk to will see?

'If I had been closer, I would have been stabbed!'

The knights quickly gathered behind him.

I silently lifted the moving scroll I was holding in one hand. The 1st Prince saw
it and burst out laughing.

“I told you with what confidence you ran away, did you bring something like that?”

Contrary to the expressions of the subordinates, who were less tense, the face of
the first prince was relaxed.

“If you get caught later, you’ll be more tired.”

There was a gloom in the calm voice. He responded, ignoring the goosebumps.

“I can’t catch it.”

Once you run away from here, it won't be easy to find me.

“We’ll see if we can really find it.”

It was like he could find anything.

“See you next time.”

'Is there no next time?'

Without reciprocating his farewell, he tore the scroll. My vision turned white, and
the scene before my eyes changed.

It was a square in the city center.

"under… … .”

A sigh of relief came out when I realized that I had made it out of the auction
house safely.

It was really the worst experience. Being chased by the 1st Prince, not anyone
else. My legs lost strength and I sat down.

I desperately wanted to go back. back to where I was originally.

* * *

“Have you been there, lady?”

When I arrived at the mansion, Anna greeted me.

"yes… … .”

As she nodded tiredly, she made a puzzled face. I didn't ask what was going on.
Anna, who feels distant from me, doesn't ask me anything just because she has a
question.

“Ah, can you call me another knight?”

"yes?"

“Sir Hans is still on the street.”

Shortly after I reached the street with a scroll, I moved alone. I went to the
place where the family's wagon was kept and returned alone with the coachman.

It was too dangerous to go to the escort waiting near the auction house.

'I've run away at the most, but I'll never go back there again.'

I went to find T-ara, but what kind of chase is this? Thinking back on what
happened before, I was too scared.

'What kind of demon-like humans are there?'

“You said you came back without an escort?”

When Sir Hans was on the street, Anna gave her a startled face. The lady who went
out with the escort came back crying and without an escort, so she must be
surprised.

“I will explain later. Something happened.”

I spoke to Anna and let her go.

'I really thought I was going to die.'

I was tired because of the commotion that happened today. No, it must have been my
mind that was more exhausted. She lay flat on the bed without changing into an
indoor dress.

The voice of the first prince, heard through the door, comes to mind. That funny-
looking voice, whether it's a tag or not.

'What is tagging?'

It was a terrifying experience. If he appears in a dream, it must be a nightmare.

* * *

I laid down my tired body and slept for a while. Fortunately, he never dreamed of
becoming the first prince.
When I woke up again, it was past dinner time. As soon as I woke up, I got a call
from my father.

“You came back without an escort?”

My father asked me as soon as he saw me.

'Did Anna say?'

No, that's not what Anna said. I glanced at Milan, who was already in my father's
office.

'Milan must have said.'

I ordered a family knight to bring my escort knight. It was Milan to lead the
family's knights.

So Milan has to know.

“Yes, father. I went out to work.”

It was something I was going to find out anyway, so I didn't mean to get away with
it.

“If something happens, why don’t you go to the auction house and leave the escort?
Did you go to the auction house?”

Milan asked sternly.

"Right. I went to the auction house and told the first prince-”

I have been in a pursuit of death because of suspicion.

It doesn't seem like the story would end easily if I said that, so I said it a
little differently.

“I met the first prince, but you misunderstood me.”

“What misunderstanding?”

“The prince must have infiltrated the auction house to investigate. I sprayed drugs
on the auction house, but it just didn’t work for me.”

"why?"

“I don’t know that either. Because you were suspicious of me that the drug didn’t
work?”

I needed to explain it in my favor as much as possible.

“I thought it would be tiring if I got involved, so I hurriedly wrote a scroll and

came out.”

“You mean you ran away?”

"yes. Still, I'm wearing a mask and you won't know it's me. I was wearing a wig.”

But my father and Milan didn't seem to like me.

“You run away because you feel sorry for something.”

“When are you running around arbitrarily with your family name?”

The rich man said something as if he was stupid.

“You know the personality of the 1st Prince… … . tenacious I did it because I
thought it would be more troublesome if I knew my identity.”

I said to my father in a sad voice.

“Still, I’m glad that I don’t have any doubts from the 1st Prince. If only you and
your brother are silent, no one will know.”

“Even if we meet, the first prince.”

My father clicked his tongue. That was exactly what I wanted to say.

'If I had a sword, I would definitely have pointed it at me.'

I didn't want to lose the life I had gained again in vain.

“You don’t know how scared I was… … .”

Without realizing it, the words came out like a fool. It was because he looked like
my father for a moment, kicking his tongue over the first prince.

Except for my relationship, everything in the world I was in is the same family. It
wasn't unreasonable that I was mistaken for a trivial habit.

The biggest problem is that the relationship is different.

My father looked at me as if it was a big deal and said,

“Stop going.”

“… … yes."

It was an embarrassing reaction to be foolish. I was shy and quietly left the
office.

Shortly after returning to the room, the butler informed me.

“There was a word from the duke that said that the lady should not go out for a
week.”

"one week?"

"Yes. He said it was a measure for leaving an escort and going out and causing a
commotion.”

“It’s not like I wanted to make a fuss… … .”

“I'm sorry, miss. It was decided by the two of you, so I have no authority.”

“You two?”

Come to think of it, even after I left, Milan remained in the office. Was the ban
on going out decided after I left?

I thought he was going to do that by causing an accident, but it seems that wasn't
the case.

'How come both of you don't worry at all.'

Don't you worry, you earn money?

It was surprising, but it was good for the mind to think so. Vanessa's family who
lived in this world was originally like that.

'It's just that I'm glad that I got over the hurdle that was about to happen.'

Even in the same situation, it is up to interpretation. There is no end to getting

hurt in every case. It's not even my real family anyway... … .

Good, let's think as good as possible.

"I see. Can I just stay in the mansion for a while?”

"Yes? Oh yes.”

Seeing me accepting me, the butler looked puzzled and nodded. I looked at him and
smiled.

“I was only planning to stay in the mansion for a few days.”

I was going to rest in the mansion anyway, so the stay-at-home order is not a
punishment.

'I don't even want to go out for a while.'

Even now, the face of the first prince was vivid in my mind. We will never meet
again like that, but I don't think his appearance will be easily forgotten.

* * *

“If only you and your brother are silent, no one will know.”
My family did what I told them to do.

it wasn't for me He did not know that it was me that the 1st Prince met that day,
so he had no intention of mentioning it.

It wasn't a good thing to tell the 1st Prince.

While I was in the mansion under the curfew, I spent leisurely time in the mansion.

'How much free time.'

Ever since I woke up in this world, I haven't had a moment to let go of my heart.
There was only confusion in the sudden change of circumstances.

The stay-at-home order was a punishment, but for me it was an opportunity to relax
in the mansion.

A week passed quickly.

Staying locked in the mansion, I learned something I had never realized before.

"Anna. Didn't you get an invitation like this in the first place?"

There were no invitations coming to me at all. When asked Anna, she gave an
ambiguous expression.

“As usual.”

It was said that he never came. It was somewhat predictable. Thinking about the
reactions of the nobles who whispered to me when I went to a cafe.

'But looking at the diary, it seems that there were quite a lot of meeting
schedules?'

When I asked Anna about it, she made a troubled face again.

“The 2nd Prince would get the schedule for the meeting in advance, and he would
contact me if he wanted to attend.”

"ah… … .”

It seemed that he had created such a non-existent schedule. There will be no place
to stubbornly refuse the princess's request.

It was absurd and I was about to laugh. If the world is the same as a mirror, why
are your personalities so different?

Why in this world am I so obsessed with people I hate?

'Can you explain that old woman?'

I remembered the old woman who informed me that I was possessed. She knew things
that ordinary people would not know, so she might not have known.

The problem is that I don't know where I can meet that old woman.
Then Anna asked cautiously.

“It’s not like you’re looking for such a gathering again… … ?”

“What?”

He seemed to have misunderstood me when he saw me immersed in thought.

“I won't do that anymore. I'm not going to cause anything like gossip."

She was a lover who had changed completely without any memories of me, but I had no
intention of asking for affection from him.

Because my situation right now wasn't good enough to cling to love.

“I’d rather be curious about the news of the first prince.”

“Are you the 1st Prince?”

“You say you’re on a mission to track down a special criminal?”

Maybe he's looking for a woman with a yellow mask. I was more curious about that.

It's a big deal if you find it... … .

That afternoon, Anna delivered an unexpected invitation.

“This is an invitation from the Imperial Palace.”

“The Imperial Palace?”

But it was an invitation from the Imperial Palace.

"yes. The messenger of the imperial palace told the young lady and left.”

“I only got it… … ?”

There was no reason for the Imperial Palace to send invitations only to me.

why me?

Because of the last incident, my heart was pounding like a guilty person.

'I hope this is not the arrest warrant for the first prince.'

No, that's not going to happen.

'My getaway was perfect.'

When I opened the invitation without hesitation, I saw a cute lettering. The sender
was Princess Laura, the younger brother of Andreas.

'Were you a princess?'

I was immediately relieved of my nervousness.

The letter was an invitation to the princess's tea party.

The invitation of the princess was unprecedented in the previous world. If it was
the original me, I would have accepted the invitation, but now I am worried.

'Are you supposed to go to the Imperial Palace?'

Wouldn't it be a big deal if you went to the Imperial Palace and ran into the 1st
Prince?

The fact that the invitation was sent from the imperial palace could not go
unnoticed by the family. At the gathering for dinner, Milan said.

“You don’t go. To go there and cause another disgrace.”

“Then, should I politely decline because I am not feeling well?”

I had no intention of causing any disgrace, but it seemed better not to go.

"no. Do not refuse.”

But my father said

“Your name is a princess, but you shouldn’t be in a place where other young girls
come. Do not refuse and go.”

“You want to go there?”

"why. Don't you like it?"

It's not that the princess doesn't like it, but there's something wrong with it.

“I wonder if I will go to the Imperial Palace and see the First Prince.”

Had it not been for the 1st Prince, I would have welcomed and accepted this
invitation.

“Are you worried about that?”

My father looked at Milan with a look of incomprehension.

“My close relationship with the princess is Prince Andreas, a brother and sister of
the same age. It’s rare to see Prince Kylian at the Imperial Palace.”

My father looked at me as if he had listened to Milan.

“Didn’t I say that I wouldn’t recognize you even if we meet again anyway?”

“It is.”

“So go ahead. The invitation of the royal family is not recklessly rejected.”

'You don't know how dangerous I was that day, are you?'

I didn't go into detail, so I'm guessing you're recommending it.

But my father was right. Even if we meet face-to-face, the first prince will not
recognize me anyway.

The face and hair color were all covered... … .

If you go to the princess's tea party this time, you will be able to meet young
girls from different families at once.

It was an opportunity to show that 'Vanessa Buckell' was different from her
previous ones.

At least I won't be obsessed with the 2nd Prince and cause a lot of gossip.

The desire to make close friends in a world where there is no one to depend on... …
though there is

It started with my father's advice, but slowly my heart moved.

That was the reason why I decided to participate in the tea party.

* * *

on the day of the tea party.

He left the mansion in a completely different outfit than at the time of the
auction.

Dresses, bags, shoes, and accessories were not overlapped, as well as revealing her
original red hair, so her hair color was different.

Who will see me and know who she was then?

'This is a complete crime.'

I looked in the mirror and wondered why I was worried.

“The Duke of Buckell?”

When I arrived at the Imperial Palace in a carriage, the Imperial Palace maid came
to meet me.

“The Princess is still preparing. Wait for a while with the other girls, and the
princess will come.”

Hearing the maid's explanation, I moved to the garden where the tea party was held.
When I arrived at the tea party place, my eyes were focused on me.

All the attendees were young girls the age of the princess. I found a few familiar
faces there.

They weren't happy at all.

“It’s been a while, Little Buckel.”

Just politely saying hello. A sense of reluctance was evident in the gaze that
looked at me.
There was no reason for me to have a crush on me in this world. It was shocking to
hear just a part of the things 'me' had done in the past.

I smiled brightly at them, pretending not to know.

"nice to meet you."

Even if it's like this now, wouldn't it be okay to gradually change it?

“I was looking forward to hearing the sound of Ondan from Buckell.”

The first person who showed interest in me was Young-ae, Marquis of Banky.

“Anyway, there’s something I want to ask you when the young girl Buckel arrives.”

She, who had never been close to the world, was smiling and talking to her. I was
skeptical, but I soon understood her intentions.

“You’ve been through something big recently. Is it because of the 2nd Prince?”

She was the first person to ask directly. There was a mixture of curiosity and
malice in his gaze.

“I thought it was because of the second prince, but there were also opinions that
it wasn’t. I’m curious.”

Are you asking that outrightly?

I saw my friend Rose frowned and looked at Banky Youngae. Rose met my eyes and
looked away.

'It's because I hate both.'

As close friends, she knew what she was thinking. Rose hated people who caused
riots. So it would feel no different to Banky Young-ae or me.

“Your Buckell?”

Banky called me again. I looked back at her and smiled brightly.

“Could it be because of the 2nd Prince? The fact that I couldn’t sleep and took
medicine, it happened somehow.”

“Are you sleeping?”

“The medicinal effect did not appear, so I took it several times and the effect
came later. Thanks to you, I slept well for a few days.”

Banky Young-ae showed her eyes that there was no way.

“But why are you curious about that? Did you even place a bet on me?”

Was it a bet on whether the second prince attempted suicide or not?

“You know it was a very direct question, right? Young-ae, Marquis of Banky.”

Although the Marquis of Banky was a family that accumulated great wealth through
commercial activities, it was still not a force comparable to that of the Duke of
Buckell.
It was the first time such rudeness has occurred.

However, if I am passionate and judging at a place where many people gather, at the
most, it is not worth coming to this place.

I decided to deal with her my way, and laughed.

“I am not the proud daughter of the family. That doesn't mean I'm not from the
Dukes of Buckell."

When she pointed out her rudeness with a smile, Young-ae, Marquis of Banky, made a
bewildered face.

“I think I asked this because it was strange that I woke up miraculously. I'm
curious too. How did you come back to life?”

“Aren’t you uncomfortable?”

Rose spoke as if unfamiliar. I wasn't the type to laugh at times like this in this
world. At least in the scene the old woman showed her.

“It’s unpleasant. After waking up from death, are you happy every day?”

'I'm going crazy for fun.'

Banky Young Ae made a confused face, but no more rude words.

Looking at Vanessa's diary, she doesn't seem to have a generous personality, but
how did Banky Youngae ask such a question openly?

“What were you talking about?”

I realized it as soon as the princess appeared.

'Maybe that was it.'

He seemed to know to some extent Banky Young-ae's intentions.

She may have been aiming for me to go mad at the princess's first meeting.

'So that's why you provoked me outright.'

If I was angry with her, it was obvious how I would be left in the princess's first
impression.

It almost would have confirmed the bad rumors as true.

“Everyone has come. Nice to meet you, everyone.”

The princess greeted us with a bright face.

She was only one year younger than me, but she was still a girl with a girly look
on her face. The blonde hair of the second prince gleamed beautifully in the
sunlight.

“Did we have fun talking? You look happy.”

It was a big mistake. Seeing me smiling for some reason, he smiled brightly.

There was no one who had to correct the misunderstanding. While everyone was
smiling brightly, the princess continued.

“I don’t know many young girls because I only hang out with maids, so I prepared
this kind of place for you.”

It seems that she also wanted to promote friendship. If I didn't go out often, I
would have been bored in the big imperial palace.

“But this is the first time I have invited so many young girls to a meeting… … When
I said I was nervous, my brother agreed to come.”

Is it Andreas? I saw a few young girls with their eyes twinkling.

There was also Young Ae who looked at my expression. In this world, the second
prince and I are entangled in a bad relationship.

'I don't want to meet the second prince... … .'

He wasn't very happy, but he had a calm expression on his face.

“I told you the start time, but you are late.”

“The Second Prince is very busy.”

someone said But the princess shakes her head.

“Oh, Andreas brother has a job.”

The 2nd prince can't come? Everyone looked at her in wonder. The princess smiled
broadly as she received the gaze.

“Killian’s brother decided to come!”

'… … What is this?'

It was an unexpected meeting with the first prince.

“The 1st Prince?”

Young-ae sitting next to her muttered in a low voice. Not only her, but everyone
else looked confused. Everyone must have expected the appearance of the second
prince.

'Why is the first prince here?'

The two princes are in a subtle war of nerves over the right to succession to the
throne, and the princesses have the same mother as the second prince.

So I didn't know that the first prince and the princess would be close, but it
seems that everyone, including me, misunderstood.

“Ah, here you are!”

Soon, the princess shouted warmly. I was not at all pleased with the appearance of
the first prince.

'Why must you be the first prince?'

I couldn't afford to look back.

"Oh my goodness… … .”

Because I was looking straight ahead, I even saw some young girls blush when they
saw the first prince.

'When are you embarrassed, not the second prince?'

I glanced back with a displeased face. Looking back, I could see him.

1st Prince Kylian.

I didn't look at his face for long. I immediately shifted my gaze to his waist.

There was a sword around his waist. I'm wearing a sword like that, how can I even
look at the prince's face?

'Nope. Anyway, the prince doesn't know who I am.'

I soon changed my mind.

'If I stay alert, I will be able to return safely.'

Kylian sat down on the empty chair next to the princess. Somehow, there was another
chair next to the princess. The princess greeted him with a relaxed face.

“I was waiting for you, brother.”

“Am I too late?”

"no. It has just begun.”

The first prince, who had a brief conversation with the princess, looked back at
everyone.

“No young girls would have known I was coming, but they must have been surprised to
see me.”

He spoke to all of us.

“I asked if I could join Laura because she doesn’t have much time to deal with
outsiders and is shy.”

It was a prejudice that the two would face each other face-to-face. Rather, it was
surprising.
'Was he the kind of person who cared for his sister like that?'

It was a car that I was convinced the last time I saw it in person that it was a
terrifying human being.

He was a viper-like man. It was even more dangerous because he possessed a cruel
nature and had a superior appearance than others. If I just looked at my face and
let go of my heart, it would be a big hit.

How could he have such an unexpected side?

“I want the young girls to think of it as the heart of an older brother who cares
for his younger sister even if it’s uncomfortable.”

The way he spoke to us was also quite polite.

I guess everyone had the same impression as me, and I could feel the tense
atmosphere dissipating. There were even young girls looking at the first prince and
smiling.

“Are there many young girls who haven’t made their debut yet? There are quite a few
faces I don't know."

“Oh, you don’t even know my brother, do you?”

It was the same with the princess who didn't know us well. The princess gently
asked us.

“Can you tell me your name and family name one by one?”

Then, the princess looked at Young-ae, who was closest to her. Realizing the
meaning, Young-ae on the spot opened her mouth.

“My name is Rhona Cullivan. The second daughter of Count Cullivan... … ”

The young girls started introducing themselves. When the introduction of the young-
ae was over, Young-ae sitting next to her introduced herself.

The 1st Prince listened to them in a relaxed posture, reclining on his back. In a
way, he was also invited to the princess, but he did not feel like a guest at all.

“This is Nora from the Marquis of Banky.”

The first prince's attitude changed when Banky Young-ae finished introducing
herself.

“The Marquis of Banky?”

The 1st Prince removed himself from the backrest and leaned against the table. He
was watching Banky Young-ae carefully.

“Where have you been and what did you do on the last sabbath day?”

"yes?"

Suddenly I was asking what you did on the anniversary of the Empire.

“Answer me. It was two weeks ago, don't you remember?"

"ah… … . I remember well... … .”

“It would be good to remember.”

'Why are you talking like that to Banky Youngae?'

While I was watching them in wonder, I realized. what day it was

'Oh My God.'

That was the day I met the First Prince at the auction house!

And Banky Young-ae's hair was black.

'You said you came here thinking of your sister?'

The words of the 1st prince were absurd.

'You didn't come for the princess, you came to find me!'

In the process of proving my innocence, I would have narrowed the scope to nobility
because I was a noble.

and voice.

He would have heard his voice and judged his approximate age. It seems that the
words I was looking for were not in vain.

'Wow, so you're coming to the tea party?'

It was a disgrace.

“You better not lie. If you're not afraid of what happens next, you can do it."

Meanwhile, the first prince was threatening Banky Young-ae. Banky Young-ae, who
received threats out of nowhere, trembled.

“Brother, why are you doing this to Young-ae, Marquis of Banky?”

Only the princess could stop the bloody first prince.

“Oh, excuse me.”

The 1st Prince smiled and replied back, but Banky Young-ae had a face that looked
like she was about to cry.

I wonder where this place came out for my little sister?

'It's not a tea party, it's an interrogation site, right?'

Because of the 1st prince, the atmosphere at the tea party became strange.

“Don’t be shy, let’s talk.”

The words of the 1st prince seemed to put more pressure on the young children. Now
the young girls will be lamenting inwardly why he came today instead of the second
prince.
However, Banky Youngae was the only one who showed such an attitude of the first
prince. While Banky Young-ae, who received special treatment, made an unfair face,
it was finally my turn.

“My name is Vanessa Buckell of the Dukes of Buckell. Nice to meet you, two of you.”

I deliberately lowered my voice. Couldn't you notice it with your voice?

The 1st prince listened to my greetings and did not ask any questions. With my
words, the introduction time is over.

'I don't know at all.'

Seriously, how can you doubt me if you only track black hair? In fact, you wouldn't
even think that she had red hair.

Reassured, he bowed his head and smiled softly.

When he looked up again, his eyes met with the first prince.

he was looking at me

“I know who Young-ae is.”

"yes?"

His eyes widened in surprise.

'How can I... … ?'

did you hear it? My heart, which had been stable, is beating again. In a moment of
embarrassment, the corner of the first prince's lips rose at an angle.

“I must have been disappointed. Andreas should have been here other than me.”

"ah… … .”

I was talking about me in this world that followed the second prince.

A notoriety that even the 1st Prince knew. It's weird, but I'm glad I did. It's
better than finding out who I am.

“I was not disappointed. I got to see the 1st prince privately... … It is an

honour."

"okay?"

Is it because I'm using a different voice than before? Rose looks at me like a
strange person.

'If it wasn't for the 1st prince, I wouldn't do this.'

As he was weeping inwardly, he asked again.

“Where have we met?”

"yes?"

“Somehow get used to it. There’s no way I can’t remember the impression of Young-
ae.”

He looked at me carefully and was nervous again. Is the 1st prince like an animal
to the point of being?

“Is that so, Prince?”

I pretended not to laugh. I got nervous and grabbed a cup of tea.

“If it’s a face you’ve seen for the first time and it’s familiar, it means that we
didn’t see your face and only talked.”

“Cool.”

As I was trying to moisten my dry mouth with tea, I heard Sare. The calm words he
said were quite sharp.

“Where is such a place?”

'Maybe it's not going to be noticed.'

Hearing what he was saying, it seemed that he already knew.

Are you doing this knowingly to make me nervous?

“You don’t like talking to me? You look bad.”

The 1st prince groaned. Strangely, he was only talking to me sitting far away.

It wasn't an interrogation like I did with Banky Youngae, but I was worried.

'Stop asking... … !'

10

"Oh. After that, I don’t like the complexion.”

Then the princess said.

“Are you okay? Little Buckell.”

A cold sweat broke out when I stole my forehead at the words of her examining my
condition.

It wasn't because of pain, but because of sudden tension.

'Should I say I'm sick?'

It seemed that it would be better to pretend to be sick and go to the mansion than
to have a close encounter.

yes let's go I deliberately put on a grim smile.

“Oddly enough, I feel a little unwell. It was fine until now... … .”

The 1st prince did not even look at him and only spoke to the princess.

“Excuse me, can I get up first?”

"sure. Come on, Young-ae.”

The princess nodded her head with a worried face.

'Oh, I'll live now.'

With the permission of the princess, I got up and walked with difficulty. Now he
walks like a real sick person, but once he gets to the peacock, he will walk
briskly. because it's a fool

It was time to show off my acting skills.

“Marie, support the little girl Buckell even to the wagon.”

“Why don’t you go resting at Laura’s palace instead?”

The 1st prince, who was still, recommended.

'why… … !'

I barely turned my head to him, reluctantly.

"no? I'm OK."

“I’m walking like a slug, isn’t it better to lie down and rest?”

'You're a slug?!'

I never wanted this kind of care. I wanted to avoid him and go to the mansion.

“If you take that step, it would be a job to get to the inside of Laura’s palace.”

The 1st prince stood up and strode towards me. I took a breath.

'Do not come. Don't come!'

“Ugh!”

My vision went up. The 1st prince held me.

“Aww!”

'You must be crazy!'

This is too close. i'm afraid i'm going to die

“Don’t worry, I won’t fall. Laura. Give me one empty room.”

"yes. Brother!"
He seems to think that the reason I shouted is simply that. The brother and
sister's conversation was over in an instant.

'Please help me... … !'

Looking into the wide-eyed eyes of the young girls, I let out a silent scream.

* * *

The 1st Prince really took me to the Imperial Palace.

“Take a rest.”

He left me on the bed and left, as if he had intended to keep me here. As the 1st
prince went out, the princess's maid came in.

“Shall I call the royal court?”

“Oh, no. You'll get better after a little sleep."

I wasn't sick, so there was no reason to call the palace.

“Then rest, Young-ae.”

When the maid closed the door and left, I was the only one left in the room.
Suddenly, I had to rest at the Imperial Palace.

You said that you will get better if you sleep for a while, so should I pretend to
close my eyes?

'I was going to go back to the mansion, I didn't want to lie down and rest... … .'

He let out a long sigh and closed his eyes.

I hadn't really thought about it, but I think I fell asleep at some point. At one
point, I was awakened by the sound of small words.

“How sick did you come to visit the princess’s palace?”

“I am not sorry. How pale your face was.”

It was the voice of Milan and the princess.

Maybe Milan is here? I was blown away by that voice. When I opened my eyes and
turned around, I saw Milan and the princess talking.

“I will take Vanessa. Thank you for your concern, Princess.”

After I finished talking, Milan looked back at me.

“Vanessa?”

“Oh, are you awake?”

'Did you call Milan to take me?'

Even if you don't call, if you just ride the carriage, you'll be fine. Doesn't that
make him look like a really sick person?

I was worried that he might be nagging me for making me come to the Imperial Palace
for this.

“You woke up.”

Milan's voice was not as cold as expected.

“I was worried when I heard the news. Are you okay?”

"ah… … yes."

Are you trembling because it's in front of the princess? Otherwise, there would be
no way for me to say that Milan in this world was worried about me.

“Are you worried about me?”

Even when my younger brother stopped breathing and woke up, there was never a
single word that he was worried. It was obviously fake.

Milan narrowed her brow at my question.

“Isn’t it natural? My brother fell down again.”

“You don’t know how much Count Tetzel was concerned about the young girl Buckell.”

The princess also quarreled and insisted on Milan's sincerity. It sounds so amazing
to hear that you were worried.

But I also had a strange feeling about what he said outright.

Doesn't it look just like my older brother? When you say that you were worried
about me with that look... …

It was like seeing my real older brother. The older brother I've seen all my life
was like this. Not the bad guy I've seen for weeks.

'miss you.'

I miss the people I love more and more in other worlds. If we meet again, I might
cry. Everyone wanted to see you so much.

“Let’s go back, Vanessa.”

Milan gently touched my shoulder. Is it because I saw the image of my brother in

him?

“Yes, brother.”

I was able to answer with a relaxed smile, just like I would with my older brother.
and… … The older brother I know disappeared as we got into the duke's chariot.

“What did you fall for?”

A disgruntled face that put away such a pretense. It was the way he looked when he
saw me in the mansion.

'Yeah, Milan in this world can't be kind to me.'

I'm sorry that I thought you were like my brother for a while. Where do you get a
bunch of stuff like that?

“Not a single day is quiet. Do you know how surprised I was to hear from the
Imperial Palace?”

“I was quiet. I was not feeling well, so I was going to go to the mansion, but the
first prince stopped me. You said it was okay, but you took me to the Imperial
Palace?”

As he spoke with his mouth open, he raised one eyebrow.

“Why the 1st Prince?”

do i know that I also wanted to know why the 1st Prince did that.

What did the 1st prince think of doing this to me?

Originally, he would have been willing to accept the favor, but after living in
this chaotic world for a while, his suspicions only increased.

“Isn’t the first prince caught on?”

"no. It looks like you are suspicious of Banky Youngae? A young noble woman with
dark hair.”

Anyway, if I investigate Banky Youngae, nothing will come out. I went to the
auction house that day.

“Is she the only black-haired girl?”

“It’s not… … .”

Turns out it wasn't There were others with dark hair besides her, so why did it
only happen to Banky Youngae?

Because what was the difference between other Young Ae and Banky Young Ae... … .

“I was afraid that the position of the princess would be complicated, so I guess I
asked the question in moderation.”

“The 1st Prince must think so.”

I realized the difference when Milan was sarcastic.

'Oh My God. Why do you know that now?'

Banky Youngae's eyes were green.

Black hair and green eyes. The 1st prince remembered the color of my eyes.
* * *

The 1st prince must have even remembered the color of his eyes.

'Aren't you trying to think of me?'

When I got home, I thought about it.

It's about the color of your hair, so you can easily change it to a wig. I was
definitely nervous when I said that I don't think I've seen it anywhere.

I wasn't feeling well, so how did I get over it?

'If the First Prince comes to arrest me, my father and Milan will send me right
away.'

He was even more anxious because of his family, but the first prince was quiet. I
wonder if my guess was wrong.

However, just because the 1st Prince was quiet did not make me comfortable.

“Vanessa. Do you still remember?”

A month after waking up in this body, there was a subtle pressure from the family.

How can a family dinner party be so uncomfortable?

Disappearing memories don't just happen because you want them to. Moreover, unless
I am the one who did it.

All I had to say was this.

"yes. I'm sorry, Dad... … .”

“It takes a long time.”

Dad said he was sorry.

'father. Those memories will never come back.'

In the beginning, I was living only with the memories I had originally. It was a
mirror-like world, so most of them fit together, so there was no difficulty in
adapting.

Seeing me silent, Milan on the other side said to my father.

“What did I say, Dad? Vanessa is just going to waste time like this. Until Dad just
passes.”

'Such a scoundrel... … .'

I just couldn't listen, so I opened my mouth.

“Even if I don’t have a memory, can’t I just find it?”

"What?"

“I’m going to look for it. on my own.”

“It would be nice if nothing happened. You are quiet.”

Milan frowned as if annoyed.

But if you just stay still. Aren't you going to keep pushing? No matter how hard I
try to remember, I've never done anything like that.

'I don't remember'

it was only

Then you will have to keep watching and living as you do now.

'So I should find more.'

Even if I can't find it, if I pretend to find it hard, won't my father relieve his
anger?

The next day, I called my escort driver to the parlor and asked.

“I heard that your mother’s tiara is being searched for by the family itself.
Right?"

“Yes, miss. We haven't gotten any big clues yet."

Sir Hans is my escort knight, but he also belonged to the family's knights. Because
of this, he knew the state of the search operation being carried out by the Knights
Templar.

“Sir Hans knows, but I have a bit of a memory problem.”

I spoke softly.

“What were you doing around before I fell? Just tell me what you know.”

I was thinking of following my other route.

Sir Hans's conversation was over in less than half an hour. I couldn't hear where
she got the potion because she was alone.

I returned to my room and wrote down the route he gave me as much as I knew.

“There was no bird attached to the mansion.”

He seemed to have spent most of the day going out to the shops. Dresses, shoes or
bags. There was a reason why my dressing room in this world was more glamorous.

If you go to these places, you won't make a lot of money.

“Something special... … .”
there was. Viscount Lumina's salon.

11

'You said you would hold a masquerade once a month.'

Sir Hans said that I went there a few days before the T-ara disappeared.

'Ugh, it's supposed to be a masquerade.'

I was tired just hearing about the mask. It's probably because of his bad
relationship with the 1st prince.

But I couldn't just ignore it because I was in a sad position right now.

“Let’s go just once, just once.”

I made up my mind to look at the calendar.

* * *

On the day of the masquerade, I prepared early.

I was thinking of going out in the outfit she had when she was in this world. If I
visit you in the same outfit, there might be someone who recognizes me.

I wonder if people who come to the masquerade party in a row will become entangled
with me, but it is a place that is held once a month.

Unlike other parties, the masquerade was not a common concept.

'So I don't know. Maybe someone else will come.'

Anna and the maids prepared my dress-up.

“It was a dress that the lady ordered specially for that day.”

Anna remembers what she was wearing at the time, so it was no problem to dress up
in the same way.
When everything was ready, I looked in the mirror and couldn't speak for a moment.

“Are you really saying that I went like this?”

It was definitely different from the clothes I used to wear. The red dress was an
alluring color, but it had a stronger sense of sexiness than the dress I usually
wear.

'It's too burdensome.'

It seemed that he was dressed boldly so that he could not see his face.

'I don't know if I wanted to deviate.'

According to Sir Hans' story, after being kicked by the second prince, he went
shopping like crazy.

The traces were also left in the diary. I just spent a little too much money, and
I'm annoyed that Milan nags about it.

He seemed to have gone to the masquerade as he was shopping to relieve the shock of
being kicked by the second prince.

'I'm sure I'll just want to deviate.'

I had seen how she looked when she was teased by the second prince. The shocking
face when his earnestness was broken, I felt sorry for him.

Anyway, everything was ready, it was time to go.

“I’ll be back, Anna.”

“Where are you going?”

The moment I left Anna and left the hallway, I ran into my father.

“Oh, father?”

The Buckells had an outside schedule today, so I knew they would be arriving late,
but my father came home earlier than expected.

I untied the shawl I was wearing on the outside.

'I'm still treated as a problem child, but if you get caught wearing this kind of
clothes... … !'

My father stared at my face. Her face was wearing thicker make-up than usual, so
she averted her gaze.

'Why did you put on so much makeup for a masquerade?'

I don't know because I'm not her.

I was very embarrassed because it felt like my father had caught on to the scene I
was deviating from. Dad didn't point that out.

“Are you going to play?”

just asking like this

"that… … I'm looking for T-ara."

No matter where you looked, you wouldn't believe it because it was the appearance
of people going out to play.

'Doesn't it sound like you're going out to play while looking for souvenirs?'

If it was Milan, it would be enough to nagging me not to say nonsense.

“You’re going to find T-ara?”

He also didn't believe it.

“You don't have to say that. I'll let you go, so come early."

Father went the way he was going after a simple word. You don't believe me, but you
just let me go.

'Are you sure you haven't given up on nagging?'

Because his relationship with the world is different, it is difficult to fully

understand his father's heart. Me and my father talked a lot, but... … .

We rode a carriage for a while and arrived at the salon.

Viscount Lumina's salon was on the outskirts of downtown.

When I gave out the invitation I got and went inside, I saw people wearing masks.
Gorgeous masks and attire. His eyes wandered away from the colorful, dazzling
appearances.

“Is this your first time?”

“Oh, it’s not the first time. I've been here before.”

Not me, but me in this world.

There was a man talking to me, so I talked comfortably.

'After all, this is the magic of the masquerade.'

I felt a bit uncomfortable when I remembered the auction house, but it turned out
to be better than I expected.

I can't see your face, so there are people who talk about me. After waking up in
this world, I have never received good attention from people.

Here, you can talk to anyone without hesitation. Is that why I also came here?

Then two women approached me with smiling faces.

“Why are you playing alone? Let’s talk together.”

They looked like girls my age.

'How long have you been talking like this?'

The moment I smiled happily, one of the women said:

“I waited for Madame Butterfly to come.”

'Mrs Butterfly?'

The mask I was wearing was a red, butterfly-shaped mask.

'Do they know me?'

He seemed to know me who came to the masquerade.

“Last time, Ha too boasted and was looking forward to it.”

'Boast? What are you proud of?'

“What did I brag about?”

One of the women said, pretending not to remember.

“Didn't you say something great was going to happen? We were supposed to tell you
what happened when we meet today.”

'What else is great.'

There were some great things that I knew. I, who lived in another world, came into
her body.

But can't you say that?

"I do not know. Nothing happened.”

As I said, the women showed disappointment. The women left as if steam had leaked.

“Is that all you had to do?”

Kim Sae-eun was the same for me, but I realized that something was wrong.

Another me came here in a very happy state. What made you so happy after being
teased by the 2nd Prince?

'I even wrote a diary of tears that I was sad because it was cold... … .'

I only heard unexpected words, not clues about T-ara. It was a time when I was
walking slowly through the banquet hall with my head tilted.

“Uh-huh!”

A servant who was coming from the side with a tray suddenly slipped. Perhaps he
stepped on something, the servant fell, and the cups on the tray spilled out.

As I was stunned, someone pulled me in. Thanks to that, I was able to avoid
spilling alcohol.

"ah… … Thank you."

Surprised, I greeted the person who helped me.

"you're welcome."
He was a tall tall man. A man in a white mask embroidered with gold threads.

“Are you here alone?”

"yes."

“It’s special. Do you come to this place alone?”

'I think he also came alone?'

Anyway, it was a familiar voice. He had only met him twice, but he had the voice of
a man he could never forget.

to be concerned... … .

The man who had asked if I had come alone looked at me without a word. I couldn't
figure out why he was suddenly silent.

“I think I saw it somewhere strangely.”

Then, the man spoke up.

“Why? Why are you not used to it?”

The man looked at me carefully.

I thought it was familiar for some reason, but he also seemed to be thinking the
same thing as me.

Maybe, I felt anxious.

'It's not really that person... … ?'

no. It won't be. What's the point of meeting him in a place like this?

I never met a person who was too busy to do my job.

'But do you have the same voice?'

Even his gray hair and broad shoulders were the same. Only brown eyes.

It was quite possible to change it to magic to hide the eye color that stood out.

His eyes were red. The rarest color in the Empire.

Oh My God. He seemed to know who the man in front of me was.

“Is it the shape of the lips?”

Unlike me, the man was just calm.

“Or is it because of this eye color?”

The man who was muttering lowered his posture to meet eye level. His eyes gleaming
with curiosity through the mask.

“Can you go to the break room and show me your face? Someone is looking for you.”

"ah… … .”
'I didn't come today.'

I guess I got the day wrong.

'Why is the first prince here-?!'

How can things be twisted like this?

Why come to solve problems and face new problems?

The 1st Prince was still right in front of me. He couldn't see my face, but he was
watching me intently, as if he were trying to see through.

The protective shield called the mask is colorless. It felt like taking off a mask.

'Is the person looking for me at the auction house?'

Perhaps it is. If you get caught, you'll be in big trouble!

“It’s a masquerade.”

I opened my mouth with a smile without showing any tension as much as possible.

“You can’t ask me to show you my face like this.”

'Voice, voice!'

You have to take care of your voice. A person with such a keen sense might still
remember my voice at the auction house.

“I’m covering my face, how do you think I’m someone you know? I don't know who you
are.”

I thought that the person I was seeing for the first time was really asking such a
question, so I replied.

“I don’t know of any man as big as you.”

“There is a woman I know who is the same size as you. The hood and the eye color
are the same. Hair color is meaningless in a place like this.”

'Ha, even the appearance of the lower pipe is familiar?'

It was crazy-looking. I was at a loss for words for a moment at his unstoppable
response.

“You don’t like it because you only have to show your face? Take off my mask if you
want.”

'I don't want to see you!'

It's so scary even with a mask on, how scary would it be to face his face
completely? never dislike

“Are you going up? A place just for the two of us.”

How can these words be so creepy... … .

12

I quietly unfolded the fan I was holding. He answered by covering his mouth with a
fan with colorful feathers.

“I’ll decline if it’s just for confirmation.”

"why? Is it that hard to show your face once?”

“You’re not whispering a secret love affair, aren’t you just looking at your face?”

I wanted to give a plausible excuse.

“I just wanted to make sure I knew someone. If it’s not romantic like that, it’s a
specification.”

I spit it out as I thought, but this refusal didn't make any sense at all.

I'm trying to identify a person. Show me your face.

Who's going to show their face right away when they say something like this? Unless
he reveals his identity as a prince, he has no right to arrest me.

'Isn't it supposed to reveal your true color?'

I was nervous, but that didn't happen. The 1st Prince stood up straight and placed
his hand on one of his waists and looked down at me. It felt like I was thinking of
something.

In this case, you should avoid it immediately.

I gave him a good look and moved on. And approached any man nearby.

“Shall we have a drink together?”

It was necessary to make a party to keep him from approaching.

'Why did the first prince come here? … .'

* * *
“I think I saw it somewhere.”

Killian muttered and turned around. He picked up a glass of wine from the tray the
servant was carrying.

This is where he came to search. The target that Kylian is working on these days is
a woman he saw at an auction house. So I went to any place where young women nobles
could gather.

It was like that at Laura's tea party last time, and it was the same here today.

Finding it wasn't as easy as expected. The black hair color he saw at the auction
house might have been fake, and he was slowly changing his mind.

Unlike the eye color, which has to be changed by magic, the hair color can be
easily changed with a wig. It was rare to even change the eye color to the place
where I was wearing a mask. Unless it's as unusual as red.

Moreover, the auction house was not a place to talk with people like a masquerade.
You sit in the audience and watch the stage, and when something you like comes out,
just tell the host and you're done.

So the green eyes were probably the right color for her.

Who the hell is this so hard to find?

Kylian looked back at the woman in the butterfly mask. In the meantime, there were
two men with whom she was hanging out.

It is not a lie to know of a woman with green eyes and a body resembling a
butterfly mask. Isn't there the lady of the auction house and the daughter of the
Duke of Buckell?

'It seems that the red haired girl with Buckell's.'

If the hair color of the butterfly mask is fake, it means nothing. The red hair
reminded me of her.

I saw her at Laura's tea party, she was modestly dressed and used a cautious tone.

'I heard it's not a normal personality, but it was more normal than I thought.'

Her attitude toward her was no different from that of other young girls.

“Then why did the princess feel familiar?”

Killian still didn't know why. From Laura's Palace, it was simply

'I'm used to it'

It was a feeling of some degree, but I had no intention of ignoring that feeling at
all.

Because his nib was sharp. Familiarity is there for a good reason.

'What is the reason?'

As she looked at the butterfly mask, thinking of Vanessa, she moved.

No, she was about to move, but she was still stuck there. It looked a bit weird.

'Is it right to be with you because you want to?'

While watching carefully, an unusual scene caught my eye.

* * *

It seems that you have chosen the wrong opponent.

“I’ll stop.”

“Are you leaving already?”

“The night has just begun. Come on more.”

The man I approached had a party. I was talking to avoid the 1st Prince, so I was
just pretending to have a conversation, but these men were holding me.

“I have a set time to go home. It cannot be too late.”

“There is something more naive than it looks. Do you keep that?”

“It doesn’t even fit.”

I made excuses, but the men snorted. Today's clothes seemed far from a proper life.

But, can't we just stay where the first prince is?

A gaze was felt from somewhere.

'The first prince must be looking at me!'

So, I had to get rid of these men and go back.

“Have a burning night.”

“How about spending the two of us together?”

'Hot friendship. Are you okay?'

“How about a glass of whiskey? Drinking will make you feel much better.”

While I was dealing with one, the other offered me a drink. Now that I'm going, I'm
suggesting a drink.

“Eat for two.”

'Why are you so persistent?'

Annoyed, I looked away and saw an empty tray that the servant was carrying.
I heard that in this world I once hit a certain spirit with that. Because it's
annoying.

'I went to a cafe and heard my back story and found out.'

But I have no intention of using that. Unless I want to show everyone who I am.

'Let's just go.'

When I opened my seat, my wrist was caught.

“What is this?”

“Where are you going?”

“Aren’t you going to let it go?”

There's nothing to be ashamed of because you're wearing a mask. They had a bad
attitude.

“If you have one cup of this, I will send it to you.”

Men giggled at me, who was in love, and encouraged me.

“If you don’t want to be hit with a tray, leave this one.”

“Are you pretending to be Buckel’s asshole? It’s cute.”

'Am I that Buckel?'

I have to shout That was when I just decided.

"Ouch!"

With a puck, a man in front of me fell down. I looked at the one who hit him with
amazement.

'First Prince?'

It was him. All of a sudden, he came and slapped this man.

“Everyone, what are you!”

The man clasping his chin screamed.

“You know who I am!”

“Do I know?”

The first prince replied sarcastically. And silently began to beat him.

puck, puck.

The group of men were startled and just stared blankly. So did I.

'What is this... … .'

It was when the man who was screaming could no longer resist and stretched out.
“What is this?”

The masked Viscount Lumina approached. From the position of the person in charge of
the prom, he would not have been able to stand still.

“You must explain.”

At the Viscount's request for clarification, the first prince looked at us.

I shuddered. But his purpose was not me. He came to the man's party and took the
glass from his hand.

Seeing that he gave out a glass of wine like that, did he realize that the prince
was not a normal human being?

The 1st prince went back to the man who was lying down and said,

“Open your mouth.”

“Ugh… … .”

The man opened his swollen eyes, checked it, and shook his head.

'Did you drink something?'

It was a desperate nod. But the first prince did not care.

“If I open it myself, my chin will fall out.”

The man opened his mouth with a weeping sound at the terrifying threat. The first
prince knelt down on one knee and poured alcohol into his mouth.

I was running away from a man like that. It was a creepy moment.

'Even if you're only getting one guy... … !'

Soon after, a reaction occurred from the man who had been drinking. The man who had
been moaning as if he was in pain fell asleep.

'Have you been drinking and taking sleeping pills?'

“He took drugs and recommended it to the woman.”

The 1st Prince said to the Viscount. The Viscount looked at me with a surprised
look. And I looked back at the men's group.

“No, that’s… … .”

The man's party was overbearing and could not continue talking.

The Viscount's knights approached when the Viscount looked at something with an
angry face.

“Take these two to the police immediately.”

"Yes!"

The knights dragged the fallen man and his party outside.
The Viscount apologized to me on behalf of the men.

“At the end of the day, something big was about to happen. I've never been like
this before... … .”

“I’m glad it didn’t happen.”

I responded with a light smile and looked back at the first prince. he was looking
at us

I didn't want to talk anymore with the 1st prince here, but I couldn't just move
on. You helped me, didn't you? I hesitated and opened my mouth.

“Thank you so much.”

As he thanked him, he shook his head.

"okay."

Is it over? end like this... … ?

But it wasn't the end.

“There are a lot of people watching, so shall we move and talk now?”

"yes?"

“At least you should have a polite conversation with me.”

"ah… … .”

He pointed to his mask. I couldn't understand what a polite conversation meant.

'I just can't get past it... … !'

What's the point of asking me to show you my face when it's obvious to find her at
the auction house? I think it might be her.

'Now that we've been helped, it's right to reveal each other's identities and talk
politely... … .'

Now I have a face exposed.

'It's ruined. It's ruined!'

It was a time when I was perplexed.

"I… … ”

A man approached the 1st Prince's side. The man, who looked at me for a moment and
stopped, whispered something to the first prince. Soon the first prince showed a
surprised reaction.

“You said you were looking for me? this time?"

"Yes. I think you should go right away.”

“I do.”
If the 1st prince was a person who could use his title, would he be an emperor? I
don't know, but it seemed that the first prince had a reason to leave this place in
a hurry.

thank god. When I was relieved, he turned to me.

'Isn't that what you were going to cover? … ?'

As I watched him quietly, he held out a hand to me.

“Are you going to hand over one of your earrings to me?”

“Earrings?”

"okay. Consider it a case.”

I was just going to cover it up, but suddenly I was asking for a case.

'I'm not asking for a pair, just one?'

13

Normally, I wouldn't be so picky about what I would like to receive as an example.

Still, I accidentally pulled out one of the earrings I was wearing and placed it in
his hand.

"Here you go."

“It looks like a pretty expensive emerald.”

Perhaps it is. I didn't buy it, so I don't know.

'for a moment. Still, it's family money, so will you be scolded if you find out you
don't have one?'

When I saw my father or Milan, I wondered if they were saying that they were just
dealing with jewelry.

'I still lost my T-ara... … .'

Inwardly, he looked at the earring, but the first prince quickly put it in his
pocket.

“Is it worth it?”

"no. Wouldn’t it be a waste of time?”

But in my eyes, anger fell.

How he read my regrets, he raised an eyebrow.

“I’ll give you this back.”

“Are you going to give it back?”

"okay. However, I can give it to you tomorrow at noon at the clock tower in the
central square.”

"ah… … .”

“See you tomorrow.”

After saying those words, the 1st prince turned around. He has completely left me.

Seeing you tomorrow doesn't mean we'll meet in the central plaza wearing a mask.

He smiled as if he knew his intentions.

“Do you think I’ll be leaving tomorrow?”

Anyway, nothing is more important than life. I quickly gave up the earrings.

By the way, what was the great thing I was expecting in this world?

Even after a day had passed, I suddenly remembered the story I heard yesterday.

“Is it a love potion?”

Another I believed that if I drank it, my love for the second prince would come
true. If you can drink drugs and win people's hearts, that's definitely a great
thing.

The 2nd Prince's heart hasn't changed, so even if I didn't possess it, I wouldn't
be able to brag.

“Aren’t you trying to brag that your love with the person you love came true
anyway?”

That's a pretty plausible guess. Having reached the conclusion that the truth is
unknown, he checked the wall clock.

The time of the appointment was drawing near. The time when the 1st Prince wanted
to meet.

'Are you sure you want to come out?'

I didn't want to go out, but I was concerned. Isn't it natural to be concerned?

It's like hitting the 1st prince.

"under… … ,”

I took a deep breath.

'Then why don't you go through that scent!'

In the first place, the cause was the incense that the 1st Prince had smoked to
identify the shaman. A shaman doesn't work for me, whom I've never been close to in
my life. Isn't that smell stupid?

Because of that scent, the first prince started to consider me suspicious, and I
was in a position to avoid him.

'If it wasn't for that scent, I wouldn't be chased like this... … !'

I am being chased away by the 1st prince trying to fix another accident that I had
caused. there was nothing

To reveal and explain the problem lies there, we have come too far. After seeing
the terrifying appearance of the 1st Prince a few times, I couldn't help myself
anymore... … .

How did such a peaceful life come to be?

It was as if the waves of my life, which I had never been hit before, were coming
all at once from this world.

'Nope. Let's think positively. positively!'

"I'm glad I'm still alive. Great job, Vanessa!”

As I was desperately thinking positive thoughts, Anna entered the room.

“Lady, the Duke is calling.”

“Father?”

'Are you trying to ask if I got anything yesterday?'

When I went to see my father, it wasn't like that.

“There is something I need to go and check.”

“Are you sure?”

"okay. This is where the knights of the family found out.”

“I don’t think you can see… … . I have no memory at all.”

“No need to worry about that. Come along with the knights of the family.”

"yes."

That's what you're saying, can you do it? I answered politely and stayed still for
a while.

“Do you have anything left to say?”

With those words, I knew that my father's business was over.

'You didn't even tell me what happened yesterday.'

It seems you didn't expect it. It was the appearance of a person who was going to
play, so there was no expectation.

Anyway, that's what my father did. I needed to do the job well.

“Can I go right now?”

* * *

I quickly got ready and went out with the knights.

Unfortunately, this outing was with Milan.

“Can’t we just go with the knights?”

“Don’t talk and follow me. Who do you think is good?”

'We don't like each other... … .'

With a heavy heart, I rode the carriage with Milan.

Milan didn't say anything from the wagon, as if there was nothing he wanted to say
to me.

How could an outing with your brother be so quiet?

It was awkward and I only looked outside through the carriage window. I didn't know
how lucky I was to be able to see outside.

But looking at it, we were used to the direction we were going.

“Isn’t this the central square?”

"okay. This is the neighborhood.”

'Are you here?'

I frowned. Isn't there someone who said they would be waiting for me in this place
at this hour?

"What time is it now?"

Even though I couldn't find it, I felt uncomfortable. Milan took out his pocket
watch and gave a rough answer.

“It’s past noon.”

Soon the clock tower in the central square appeared. Thirty minutes had passed
since the time the 1st Prince had said.

'no way… … You're not still waiting.'

I was worried and looked over there. The figure of the first prince was not seen
near the clock tower.

'Didn't it come out?'

Mac was blown away.

No, he may have already gone. It's been 30 minutes already. I'm glad we didn't
meet.

I got off the plaza with peace of mind. Milan entered one of the forked alleys.

As we were just entering the alley, we heard the voice.

“Did you go out with your siblings?”

“… … !”

'Oh My God.'

I looked at the first prince with surprised eyes. He was in the alley we had just
entered.

“I see you, the First Prince of the Empire.”

Seeing him leaning against the wall, Milan set the right example. I, too, hastily
set up an example like that.

'Are you waiting here?'

He seemed to be watching who was coming to the clock tower in the alley.

“I heard they don’t get along well, but it doesn’t seem like they are. Seeing you
go out together.”

The first prince looked at us alternately with an interesting expression.

“I’m not on good terms. You've heard nonsensical rumors."

Milan smiled politely.

'Are you pretending to be close to me in front of the imperial family?'

I knew everyone wasn't close, but who would believe me if I said this?

“What is happening here, Prince?”

“Waiting for prey.”

"Yes?"

“I’m waiting for someone.”

The first prince, who answered Milan's question, looked towards the clock tower.

“But it’s a little late.”

I looked down quietly.

'You just said prey, right?'

It was clearly said to be a prey! My heart was pounding again. Seeing me keeping my
mouth shut, the 1st Prince spoke to me.
“What would you do if you were a young girl? He is the one who broke the
appointment time with me.”

'It's a one-sided promise, but what... … !'

Did you really think I would come out? For a moment, it was ridiculous, but he
answered cautiously.

“Isn’t it better for the prince to stop and go back?”

He carefully laid out his voice, just like when we saw him at the last tea party.
On the day he calmly changed his attitude, Milan looked at him quietly.

It was a look of disgust, as if asking, 'What are you doing now?'

“Is it better to stop waiting?”

"yes. It seems like you've been waiting long enough for this... … You can't waste
your precious time on the streets."

'Milan pretending to be friendly, Nana pretending to be modest.'

I gave my opinion while ignoring Milan.

Actually, I was sorry to keep people waiting. But I can't be hunted, can I? This
was a promise that could never come true!

The 1st Prince looked back at Milan.

“Buckell Young-ae is more considerate than I thought. He even takes care of my

time, which I have only seen once.”

"Yes… … . Yes."

Milan forced the affirmation. For Milan, who is going to rectify the accident that
his younger brother had struck, it must be a sound that doesn't make sense at all.

Milan looked at me and smiled.

“You’re arrogant. You said such pretty things to the prince.”

Am I mistaken to feel that I am clenching my teeth tightly?

“Then we will go.”

"okay. I'll have to go back soon."

Finally, the sudden meeting came to an end. Since the 1st prince is now returning,
there would be no need to carry the burden of heart any longer.

'Oh, I'm going to live now.'

As soon as I got out of his way, I felt a sense of liberation.

'Now, I must never go to a place where I have to go.'

The place Milan went to was a jeweler. It seems that there was such a place in the
alley. Milan said that there was no need for several men to enter the narrow alley,
and only me and the two of us entered there.

What was urgent, Milan walked so busy that I couldn't keep up.

'Go slow... … .'

My older brother always walked in step with me, but in this world he has no such
consideration.

“You have nothing to do there. I brought you here to check your face.”

Milan glanced at me and said. I was just now explaining why I needed it.

“I can do as much as I can.”

“Who do you know as an idiot? Do not worry."

It's okay to ignore it. Can't I stay still?

Milan, who was walking ahead, turned the corner. I followed him around the corner.

And there was no one beyond it.

"yes?"

I blinked my eyes. Apparently he's round this corner and there's no one there.

"Brother?"

You can't even play with me, but where did you go? I looked around.

“Milan brother! Where are you?”

I raised my voice and called to him. It was still quiet. It was a bright day, but
it was an alleyway with no people at all. I'm alone.

I felt something strange.

'Is it like that again?'

I've had strange experiences before.

It's unusual since I entered my body in another world, but wasn't it there after
that?

The old woman who taught me the existence of another world.

Maybe that old woman?

14
Last time Sir Hans had a conversation with the old woman without seeing him. See
what kind of person I am in this world.

"excuse me? Are you here now?”

I started looking for the old woman who wasn't Milan. He could have given me more
of what I was curious about!

“Grandma! Are you watching now? Where are you?”

I went back to the alley I had just entered. It was hard to follow Milan, but I
don't know where this speed came from. He moved to find the old woman at a much
faster pace than before.

But it was not seen.

“Why is nobody there… … .”

There was neither Milan nor the old woman. There might have been other people, but
not a single human hair could be seen in the alley.

“What else… … !”

I let out a sigh. Without Milan and the old woman, there was no reason for me to be
in this alley.

"done. I'm leaving now."

There is no way out of this I turned around again. I was going to get out of the
alley and call the knights of the family.

As I turned around, I saw the knights of the family standing outside the alley.
They looked a bit untidy to be standing still.

They will tell you that you have lost your brother. I don't understand, but can it
be different? that's true

Just as I was about to call them out, someone grabbed my shoulder.

I turned around and saw Milan gasping for breath.

"Brother?"

I opened my eyes wide.

“Were you in there?”

'You were in the same alley as me?'

You didn't even see your nose when I looked for it?

Milan's face contorted as I asked.

“Where have you been and what have you been doing?”

"yes… … ?”
I couldn't say anything for a moment. I've been looking for this so far, but why...
… ?

“I was in the alley.”

I didn't understand the situation, but I just answered. He cried out in great
dismay.

It's the first time I've ever screamed.

He looked really angry.

“Is it enough to just follow me and disappear? It's not like you're feeding
people."

“It has not disappeared. I followed my brother around the corner and he was not
there.”

“This is the end… … .”

Why are you so angry? I couldn't understand his appearance.

“No, there’s nothing to shout about that.”

I was surprised and saddened.

“Is that what makes you so angry? Even if you can't see it, you have to find it...
… .”

With a wild heart, I expressed my dissatisfaction as well. Then Milan frowned.

"for a moment? Do you call an hour a moment?”

“An hour?”

'Nonsense.'

I opened my eyes wide. Had I been wandering in the alley for an hour? It seems that
I completely forgot the sense of time.

“Isn’t it enough to make me wander around looking for the knights with me for an
hour?”

Milan said exasperatedly and grabbed my wrist.

“Follow me. Time is running out.”

Milan moved back to where we were going. Holding me as if trying to keep me out of
his sight again.

And the jewelers who followed Milan did not get any results.

* * *
'The silence before was peace.'

On the return carriage, I realized late. Milan's mood was the worst. It was because
he had been looking for me for an hour, and that he had gone so far, but had not
found anything today.

'Looking back, I suffered that hardship as well.'

It was embarrassing.

I turned around the corner, but my brother wasn't there, so I went looking for him.
No matter how much I called my brother, I couldn't hear a single sound.

Even with this explanation, Milan did not believe it. It would be hard to believe
even if it were me, but this is not true.

“I’m going to fix your bad habit this time around.”

Milan, who spoke firmly, found his father as soon as he arrived at the mansion.

“Is your father in the office?”

“Yes, Count.”

Milan, who heard the butler's answer, moved in stride. If I go, I will definitely
tell my story. I didn't feel good, so I immediately followed suit.

"let's go together!"

As I entered my father's office, I saw my father looking at the documents.

“Come.”

Dad took his eyes off the papers and stared at us.

“Was Vanessa any help?”

"no. It didn't help at all.”

“I’m sorry.”

“I have more to say than that.”

It's a start.

Milan talked about what had happened before on the spot. On the way to the jeweler
with me, I disappeared and I searched for an hour.

“He asked me why I was angry. There was no sign of remorse.”

Milan's voice still had an aura of anger.

“How long are you going to see me behaving my way? She takes her mother's
belongings at will, loses them, and has no will to find them. Playing pranks on
people.”
"that… … !”

I looked into my father's eyes.

“What I said to my brother is true. Trust me, Father.”

Will my father really believe me?

“I should have stayed there… … . It was my fault for not being able to sit still
and wandering around.”

I said carefully.

“I don’t know how that happened, but it was really unintentional.”

The father of this world seemed to have little bond with his daughter. A tiara is
more important than a daughter.

Therefore, it was necessary to avoid as much as possible to go against his heart.

“It doesn't make sense that I don't intend to find it. Did you see your father too?
What I was looking for on my own.”

“So, did you find it?”

Milan intervened.

“It looks like I’m going out to play.”

“I didn’t go out to play. It looks like they're playing as they step on the place
I've been to... … . I have a sense of responsibility.”

“But today, you’ve been in trouble.”

Father narrowed his eyes. Milan's voice grew more elated.

"father. This time, you must go strong. Get this guy out of here.”

'You want me to kick you out?'

I looked at Milan in shock. However, my expression changed at Milan's next words.

“I’d rather send him to the estate and he’ll come to his senses.”

wisdom?

'Is that a punishment?'

It wasn't a punishment. It was rather pleasant for me.

If you go there, you won't encounter the first prince, right?

As long as he was in the capital, there was a good chance he would run into another
dangerous person he didn't want to see. There was nothing safer than this in a
position to take care of the body. Thinking about it that way, my desperate heart
came flooding back.

“Shall we go… … ?”
I looked up and said quietly.

"What?"

“If you want to send me to the estate… … I will go.”

Did I answer too naively? Milan said suspiciously.

“What are you doing all of a sudden? They said you can't live in a country like
that."

My father also looked at me with strange eyes. I don't think it's the first time
Milan has talked about the territory. I made excuses quickly.

“No, if you send me to ease their hearts… … There is nothing I can do about it.”

Never serve a nice tea. I purposely clenched my fists and pressed my palms together
with my nails. An apology had to show signs of remorse.

“If you just tell me, I’ll come right down. I'll be quiet until you go and call me
back... … .”

I think I want to go right away tomorrow. It was a time when he bowed his head and
waited for his father to speak.

“You mean you’re going to be punished?”

I heard my father's voice.

“I know you hate a boring life. You know best that sending you to the estate is a
punishment.”

“It’s true that I get involved in my work… … . I feel sorry for my father.”

“You say you’re sorry. As I live, I have a lot of things going on.”

My father said it seemed like it was really new. My father's voice wasn't as bad as
I thought, so I was confused about how to react.

“I’ve been through a lot and I’m alive… … Something has to change.”

“What has changed?”

“No, it got better.”

My father denied Milan's words.

“It was a little different than before.”

He looked at me carefully and said.

“Didn’t you stop shooting like the 2nd Prince?”

“I do… … .”

“There is no friction with the young girls, and the extreme expenses have been
reduced. I heard that you take the medicines your doctor sent you, too.”

'Did you know that much detail?'

I wondered if he had given up on me altogether, but he seemed to have been watching
my conduct. My father was silent for a moment, as if contemplating what to do with
me.

While waiting quietly for his words, the decision was made.

“Today’s commotion will pass.”

"yes?"

“It means that there are signs of reflection, so we will be watching for the time
being. You don’t have to go to the Youngji.”

“… … ?”

"father!"

Milan shouted from the side as if what were you talking about. It was frustrating
for me as well.

'Didn't I go down?'

I had someone to avoid. I wondered if I could just live comfortably if I went down
to the estate... … ?

A dark cloud appeared on my face at the unexpected remark.

“You don’t look happy. You are making the same expression as your brother.”

"no. Thank you!”

'Thank you... … .'

What is this dismayed heart? As I stood blankly in the unexpected situation, my

father gave a congratulatory order.

“Both of you, please leave.”

"father!"

“Milan. Your voice is loud.”

I first left the office. He went back to his room, dazed, and sat down on the bed.

I don't know if I should be happy or sad about this situation. Anyway, it was clear
that things didn't work out the way I wanted this time too. Isn't the result
completely different from my intentions?

'Why do you want my father to be punished? … ?!'

“No, this is better.”

After all, sending me down to the territory doesn't mean I'm completely giving up
on myself. It was fortunate that it wasn't thrown out.

Wouldn't it be better to live well in this world if possible? It was difficult to

avoid the 1st Prince comfortably, but... … .
How did you get past the hurdle today?

"under. Every day is a thin layer of ice.”

15

The days when I came to this world and lived comfortably were so few that I could
count on my hand. The week when I was banned from going out was the most
comfortable day.

When I took off my shoes because of a sore heel, there was a wound on the heel.

“When did I bleed… … .”

He looked at the wound and frowned. The shoes looked like they had just been worn,
so the skin had come off.

'Hey, I walked like that wearing this.'

I had to walk in a hurry to follow the fast-paced Milan, and he disappeared and I
had to wander for a while. So it was not unreasonable that the feet became this
shape.

“It’s really too much.”

Today's outing with Milan was upsetting in many ways.

'If it were my older brother, I wouldn't be so angry.'

He was someone who would tell me that he was worried about where he had gone when
he met me after looking for it for a long time. I'm not yelling.

It's even more sad because we're there with the same face.

'If it wasn't for that strange thing, wouldn't you have heard something
unpleasant?'

What happened in the alley? He said he found it with the knights, so it seemed like
I was alone and away from them.

'Why did that happen?'

Since I came to this world, strange things have not happened once or twice. But it
didn't make sense that I had entered another body of mine.

Today's event is such a bizarre phenomenon, should I understand it and move on?

I still have a lot of questions about this world.

Wouldn't it be great if someone could explain it to you again? I couldn't solve it
with my own abilities, so I was even more thirsty.

* * *

Surprisingly, the commotion passed really quietly. Of course, there was no such
thing as a ban on going out, as well as not being kicked out of the territory.

My father seemed to have taken good care of me when I said I was going to go down
to the estate. For the first time, he shows signs of remorse.

'This is more preferable than going to Youngji... … .'

Since I was stuck in the mansion, I decided to finish what I was meant to do.

"miss. The informant you mentioned has arrived.”

"okay?"

What I found was informational.

After all, didn't everything happen when I went out?

The auction house, the masquerade, and the recent outing with Milan.

At this point, I didn't know if it was a revelation from heaven that I would just
stay in the mansion. So instead of leaving, he summoned a reputed intelligence
officer from the Empire.

It was not an easy person to call, but it was possible because of the name of the
duke.

“I’m going to try to find the tiara that the family is looking for.”

I told the informant I met in the drawing room.

“Are you talking about that tiara?”

"yes. I think you have already heard of it.”

The fact that the family's tiara disappeared was also rumored to be in the social
circles, so there was no way that the informant would not know.

All I had to do was call someone and ask for a job, but I was only in danger by
going there myself.

“Here, the advance payment. If the quest is successful, then I will give you the
rest of the amount.”

“I can’t be sure because it’s so difficult, but… … We will try.”

"like."

When I asked for a job, I felt even more relieved. Even if I couldn't find it right
away, I felt like I was making an effort to find it.

'It was supposed to be like this from the beginning.'

I was just wandering around, and I only got suspicious of the first prince.

At least he's not suspicious of Vanessa Buckell.

'Let's stay in the mansion for a while.'

But a week later, I went out again.

* * *

“Do you need me every time?”

Another outing with Milan.

“Do you know who is good? It’s the same as last time, so please cooperate.”

Walk down to the shopping street. Milan was displeased with the fact that the
dislike was also revealed on my face.

“You can leave your brother and go with other knights.”

“Because I don’t trust you.”

Milan answered firmly.

“Are you the kind of person who listens obediently when you ask for work? It leaked
the other way from where I was.”

'Because it wasn't intentional.'

“In two days, guests will come to the mansion.”

As he walked, Milan explained.

“Who are you?”

“They are nobles who have a close relationship with their father. It's a guest I
haven't seen in a long time, so I can't make a mistake."

"I see."

What can I do wrong?

When the conversation was over, the distance with Milan quickly increased again.
'Because that step is a problem!'

I'm still walking like that with long legs, how can I walk the same way?

As I hurried to catch up with him, Milan came to a halt.

“What!”

The kid running around bumped into Milan. Behind him, another child, who appeared
to be a friend, was running. It seemed that he couldn't see his eyes because he was
looking at his friends.

The kid who bumped into Milan bounced off and hit the buttwheel.

"sorry!"

It must have been painful, but when the child looked at Milan's face, he was
startled and apologized.

“When you run, you have to look ahead.”

Milan said to the child who had just woken up. He seemed blunt, but it sounded like
he was worried about the child.

“Wipe it.”

Asking to wipe the dirty areas, Milan handed the child a handkerchief. After
catching up with the stopped Milan, I watched it all.

Watching him start walking again, he looked back at me.

“I’m not coming, what are you doing?”

“It’s amazing.”

My older brother was a cold-hearted but not very cold person.

Just looking at him like this, he looked like my real older brother. It's a mirror-
like world, and I feel it again.

“Why are you so unkind to your sister?”

“You know the reason best. I am not a saint.”

As he moved, my distance widened again. There was no room for leisurely chatter.

"Wait a minute… … ”

I swallowed the words I was going to call him. I don't think you'll care for me
anyway.

'Can't you go a little slower?'

As I walked after him, my heel sting again. As I lifted my heel, I could see blood
forming on my heel.

Somehow it hurt
“Are you okay, lady?”

When Sir Hans, who was walking at my pace, asked, Milan turned to me.

“Why are you so slow?”

He seemed to have grasped the situation quickly. he walked over to me and asked

“Are your feet sore?”

"yes. My heel is cracked... … .”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“It’s because it doesn’t seem like it will get any better.”

After a small reply, Milan stared at me dissatisfied for a moment. Then he spoke
out.

“I’m excited to be this high, knowing I have to walk.”

“Do you have anything other than these shoes?”

When I answered, he folded his arms and looked at me. What do you mean when you
talk to each other often?

He was concerned, but he didn't say anything. Instead they took me to a nearby shoe
store.

“Aren’t you, Count!”

“I want you to show me comfortable women’s shoes.”

Milan said to the manager who welcomed him in surprise.

“Are you going to buy me some shoes?”

“Why not?”

'No, it's because I'm doing something I've never done before... … .'

Milan of this world are not close enough to give me something, which was
surprising.

“If my feet hurt, I can’t take them with me, so I buy them. Just take it.”

'How good would it be if you made it pretty until the end?'

While choosing shoes, Milan had a small talk with the driver. Then, soon after,
something was delivered.

“Paste it.”

handed it to me It was an ointment and a band-aid. He asked me when I treated the

shoes myself.

"What do you think. Is it worth walking?”

“It’s much better.”

“Good luck.”

When the area where the flesh was rubbed was covered with a band-aid, the soreness
was significantly reduced. The heel of the shoe was low and the foot was much more
comfortable.

“Thank you for buying me the shoes. I will wear it well.”

As I thanked him, his expression darkened.

“Thank you. You’re doing everything you weren’t supposed to.”

After paying the bill, we left the store together. I didn't even ask to walk
slowly, but Milan walked along with me.

I no longer had to walk in a hurry. That alone made my anxious heart much calmer.

'How good it would be to walk like this from the beginning.'

But I wanted to know where I was with the consideration I have now.

Because it was the first kindness Milan showed in this world. In the previous
world, the care we were used to breathing could never feel so welcome.

It felt like I had returned to the original world, and I was a little dazed.

* * *

“I don’t know where you went.”

The outing with Milan had already been two days ago. The outing with Milan that day
was also not very successful.

How do you mobilize those people, why is it still difficult to find? When I went
down with Milan for dinner, my father brought it up first.

“It may have gone down to the ground, there is no way to find it.”

“I also commissioned the information dealer… … No contact yet.”

“There’s no way you can find what you can’t find in your family by asking an
informant.”

I was quite serious, but Milan laughed at me. It's a familiar sibi as it breathes
like that. I wonder what the consideration was two days ago.

“I was wondering if I could find the path where the tiara flowed.”

“It’s not a bad thing to try.”

The father responded favorably. He never showed any hostility towards me from the
beginning.

He just looked careless.

'I'm glad I did.'

No matter how hard you try to think that you are not a real family, it is so sad to
be treated so coldly by them.

“I will be here soon.”

While I was thinking, my father checked his watch and said: Soon it was time for
dinner to begin.

“You must be quiet today.”

My father emphasized to me. It sounded like over-worry to me.

“Don't worry, Dad. Nothing will disappoint you.”

Originally, I was the one who replaced my mother's empty seat when receiving
guests. It seemed like we were going to see how well we did, but it felt like an
opportunity to me.

A chance to show that my manners are okay.

Moreover, it is the safest house inside. I never got involved in weird things or
ran into someone I didn't want to see.

There would be no variables, so what problem would I cause?

16

As I was waiting in front of the front door, the front door opened immediately.

The butler who had met him was coming in with the guests.

“Come in.”

The butler politely pointed to the inside of the mansion.

“Exactly how many people were coming?”

“Four people.”

After hearing Milan's answer, I turned to the customer. He had a soft smile on his
face. It was the first step to perfectly welcoming guests.
But the moment I saw the new guest, my smile hardened. It was because someone who
had doubts came in.

'Nonsense.'

I opened my eyes wide and looked at him. He made eye contact with me and smiled,
pretending to know me.

“See you again. Little Buckell.”

I couldn't answer.

'One… … Didn't you say that the 1st prince came as a guest?!'

It was frustrating. What kind of relationship does the 1st prince have with our
family?

“I see you, the First Prince.”

I was embarrassed and hardened, but when my family greeted me, I greeted them
together. still bewildered

'Is it a place to invite close aristocrats?'

“Doesn’t Lady Buckel not know of my visit?”

The 1st Prince quickly noticed that I had not been able to understand the
situation. I smiled hard.

“I didn’t hear from my father that the prince was coming.”

Of course, it was natural to calmly change the bewildered voice. When I lowered my
voice, Milan looked at me again with a stinging look.

'I didn't want to end up like this... … !'

While weeping inside, the first prince explained.

“While we were talking with Duke Farrell, high-ranking nobles contacted me because
they had a seat at Duke of Buckell and wanted to participate.”

“Then you said there was a dinner two days ago… … ?”

“At that time, it was before the Prince’s visit was decided.”

I turned to Milan next to him and asked, and Milan answered.

Bonnie Milan seemed to be aware of the visit of the First Prince.

'Why didn't you tell me that such an important person would come?'

Had I known in advance, I wouldn't have been so surprised.

“The meal is ready. Please eat inside.”

While I was confused, my father skillfully led the guests into the restaurant.

It was only after we started eating that I seemed to understand why my father
didn't tell me in advance.
clink. Without realizing it, I dropped the fork I was holding. Milan immediately
gives him a stinging gaze.

'If I had known in advance of the visit of the 1st Prince, wouldn't I have been
nervous long before?'

"sorry."

When I apologized, Duke Farrell chuckled.

"Okay. It’s a place for adults, so it can be.”

Why did the 1st Prince come to an uninvited position voluntarily?

He was a man who could not be vigilant, so he was suspicious of everything.

'The more you stick, the greater your risk of being caught?'

"I've been to Duke a few times, but Vanessa, this is the first time I've seen you
in the mansion."

Duke Farrell spoke to me. I looked at him and smiled.

"Ah yes… … .”

'I thought it would be safe if it was a mansion.'

“I don't have any plans today. When guests came, I wanted to join them.”

“Is it only today?”

The question came from the first prince.

“I heard that you don’t see the young girl Buckell in the social world these days.
I don't think it's just that I haven't thought about going out today."

'Did you hear from me?'

I could barely stand the fact that a sad expression was about to appear.

“I like socializing, but I want to take a break. There are other things to take
care of.”

“Then the last time I saw Young-ae at the Imperial Palace was probably her rare
outing, right?”

"yes. That’s it.”

Why are you asking me this? Even a brief conversation makes him doubt his
intentions.

'It's not an interrogative tone like I did with Banky Youngae... … .'

I was nervous, but the first prince didn't ask me anything anymore. Fortunately it
was

When everyone finished eating and the snacks began to appear on the table, I
quietly left the restaurant.
'I thought I was going to die of suffocation.'

You don't know how nervous I was while eating.

'Are you really here because you are genuinely interested?'

interest in this place. Watching it, it seemed that he was listening carefully to
the conversation at the dinner table.

“When will the dinner be over?”

As guests arrived, it was polite to remain seated until the dinner was over. The
garden only came out for a while, and I had to go back to the restaurant.

'I wish it would be over soon.'

That way he'll be back as soon as possible... … .

Just as I turned around thinking of him, I met a tall man standing right in front
of me.

“… … !”

I took a breath in surprise.

“Wow, Prince?”

'No, what if I come to you without a sign?'

I pressed down on my surprised chest.

“I didn’t know you were there.”

“Do you think I approached you too quietly? I came out just to get some air.”

I came out to the garden as if I was running away, but you're saying we'll run into
it all this time?

I didn't want to be alone with him in the garden where nobody was. I instinctively
took a step away from him.

“The wind is cool, so it will be good to rest.”

"Right."

He came one step closer.

'… … ?'

“Relax, Prince.”

Packing his embarrassment with a smile, he slowly took a step back. Then he
narrowed the distance again.

'Come on… … .'

It must have been a mistake to be out in the garden.

'If that's the case, I'll run away to the room.'

No matter how innocent you are, you won't be able to just walk into my room.

“You don’t want to be with me, do you?”

The 1st prince chuckled. Did he realize it from the look on his face, or did he
realize that he kept trying to keep his distance from him?

It seemed that both of them could not know.

"no… … ? Could it be?”

“Why did I come here today, Young-ae will be very curious.”

He said in a relaxed tone to me, who was pretending not to be.

“Why did the prince come to the mansion today?”

"okay."

I was curious. Why did he have to come here?

“I was having lunch with the Duke of Farrell, and he said that he was invited by
the Duke of Buckell. I was interested in hearing the names of the nobles.”

'Is it a political reason?'

It was a place where my father invited people he was close with, but the
composition was by no means ordinary.

Politics and diplomacy, all of them have one place at a time in the major fields of
the empire.

“There is nothing wrong with making friends with such people.”

The 1st prince was saying the same thing as I thought.

“Because I need people who can be my strength. Young-ae will know why?”

I did know

The first prince's mother was the emperor's first empress, but he died when he was
young. The emperor soon welcomed the second empress, who was the mother of the
second prince and the princess.

And, empire is not the principle of firstborn succession. The two princes had to
compete for the right of succession, unless they made a fatal mistake that would
distance them from the right of succession.

'Are you trying to enlist your own forces in earnest?'

But would the father be the one who would support the first prince? Although
neutral, it was perceived as being closer to the side of his father's second
prince.

'ah. Maybe it's because I was in a relationship with Andreas.'

Anyway, the first prince and father were not a good combination. When looking at
the two tendencies.

“But I didn’t know you would come to this place.”

It's not like you don't have an outsider to support you. His maternal family was a
renowned marquis.

“Even if you don’t do this, you have the power to support the prince, don’t you?”

“Because that doesn’t move His Majesty’s heart.”

"yes?"

“Your Majesty loves Andreas more.”

He was silent for a moment at the unthinkable. He opened his mouth carefully.

“Your Majesty will love both princes equally.”

I was able to say it because I had heard it from Andreas. However, the first prince
denied my words.

"no. Your Majesty, there are clearly those who like it more and those who don't.
Even if you don't want to show off, you can't go unnoticed by those who aren't. It
feels subtle.”

Whatever it was, the content was clearly dark. So, Andreas is the one who receives
more of His Majesty's affection, so he doesn't notice the subtlety.

“So the more my powers, the better. It may seem ignorant to be here today, but I
want to strengthen the relationship with the nobles who have been neglected. I'd
appreciate it if Young-ae could understand."

So it was said that he came to the meeting today.

I was just wary of why I came, but how did this happen? I'm sorry I doubted you.

Speaking of dark content calmly, I couldn't answer easily.

“Even if you don’t overdo it, the prince is well-recognized.”

I thought for a while and said.

“The reason I didn’t pay attention to the friendships with the nobles was because I
was so busy. You went to war, and are you still carrying out the mission your
Majesty gave to you? … .”

"right. As Youngae said, I have worked hard for the stability of the empire. Even
now, of course.”

"Yes."

“It was one of those things that tried to capture the dangers of the Empire.”

"yes… … .”

It can't be talked about Because this was the mission the 1st Prince was carrying
out recently.
The first prince, who was talking about what he was doing, suddenly asked me.

“Have you met Young-ae twice?”

"yes? yes."

The tea party of the princess and the alley by the clock tower. That being said, it
was twice.

“Is it really twice?”

“?”

'then… … ?'

His intentions were unknown.

"I didn't know, but we've met a few more times than I knew."

The tone of the 1st prince was strange. When I was silent, he looked at me with an
unknown smile.

“Did I just tell you? My job is to catch the dangers of the Empire.”

"yes… … .”

“Why am I here?”

He was even more puzzled by the laughter in his voice.

'You said you came here to make friends?'

He asked me, bewildered.

“That yellow mask at the auction house. Are you young?”

17

“… … .”

There was silence for a moment.

I didn't answer. I just look at him with my eyes wide open.

It was so surprising that the question came suddenly without any notice.

'Why is that story all of a sudden? … ?'

Are you asking this question all of a sudden while talking about the difficulties
of a prince without a mother?

He also had this kind of trouble, it was a car that put his heart at ease. That
made it even more disconcerting.

The 1st Prince was looking at me with a smile. His eyes were shining ominously.

Am I mistaken if it feels like I'm watching a prey caught in a trap?

'How did you not know... … .'

Startled, my heart started pounding. It felt like my palms were getting cold.

No, you shouldn't be agitated.

'Calm down, Vanessa.'

I desperately made up my mind.

Didn't the 1st prince ask Banky Young-ae an embarrassing question? I didn't know
that I was suspicious of me because I had green eyes.

Don't keep your mouth shut as if you've been stabbed. I had to answer.

"haha… … .”

After a suffocating silence, she burst into laughter. And asked, bewildered.

“Auction house? I don't know what you're talking about... … .”

“I don’t even admit it right away.”

“Are you suspicious of the person wearing the mask as me?”

"okay. I tracked him down to find out who he was, and I'm here to meet him."

'Oh, I'm going crazy... … .'

It felt like my mouth was dry. It's all passed safely so far, but where the hell
did the tail come from?

"I don't know why the prince pursued him, but I'm not."

I decided to pretend I didn't know until the end.

“It sounds like you came to the mansion because of me. You said you came here to
make friends with your father and other nobles?”

“Do you still believe that?”

“?”

“Actually, I don’t really care about things like friendships with the central
nobles.”

Seeing me with a puzzled face, he said it was funny.

“No matter how much I want to get to know you, do you think I can’t tell the
difference between being in and not in? It’s a made up excuse.”
“It’s an excuse… … ?”

"okay. I came here because Young-ae didn’t do social activities.”

'ah… … .'

sighed inwardly. Somehow, they asked me how often I went out! It seemed that it was
really an excuse to make friends with the nobles.

He remembered the reason for attending the princess's tea party. At that time, he
searched for the young children, saying that he was thinking of his younger
brother.

It was a lie that hid his true feelings back then and now. I was deceived again!

'What a lie like that... … .'

“If you want to fool me anymore, you better stop.”

His words became even more ridiculous.

“I really don’t know what you mean.”

I know he's a dangerous person, but what's good about him? As I walked away, he
looked at me quietly for a moment. He asks in a crooked posture with his hand on
one side of his waist.

“Do you know what the nobles were talking about after Little Buckel left?”

“… … ?”

“It seems that Young-ae’s personality has changed. Aside from his gentle tone, even
his voice has changed. You say you feel like a different person?”

I opened my eyes wide. I almost had a gasp coming out of my mouth.

'Why was the topic of discussion there?'

“Sometimes I feel like I'm mimicking a young lady, Count Tetzel told me. I don’t
usually do that.”

'Ah really… … .'

Haha, I felt like laughing.

Did you say all that? Truly, the older brother of this world had no place for me!

The 1st prince looked at me and smirked.

“You must have done some cute tricks in case I noticed?”

“Please refrain from saying such terrible things… … ”

“There is nothing to blame the Count. Crucially, the mistake was made by Young-ae.”

"yes?"

'What did I do wrong?'

“When we met at the clock tower.”

Did nothing happen that day?

I eagerly recalled the memories of that day.

“I didn’t say what time I was going to meet with my partner, but Young-ae spoke as
if she knew.”

“Am I?”

I do not remember. I can't remember that day's conversation without making a single
mistake.

But the first prince said as if he remembered.

“I thought it was enough to wait. I said that the person I made an appointment with
was a little late.”

“Did I?”

I still couldn't remember. All I can remember is the state of my mind I wanted to
get him back quickly and break up with him.

There is a possibility that words may have come out in vain in the process.

'I made a mistake... … ?'

But I couldn't admit it. If you admit it, it's really over!

“It doesn’t make any sense to doubt me just for that. The target the prince is
pursuing is a dangerous person to the empire. Am I that kind of person?”

“It still sounds different. My patience is not long, Young-ae.”

His voice lowered as if the argument was slowly annoying.

“If I said this, wouldn’t it be worth admitting?”

He put his hand into his arms. I thought he wasn't pulling out a dagger... …

What came out of his arms were my earrings.

“Shall we go up to Young-ae’s room and look for these earrings? If there is only
one, not a pair, it will be proved with certainty.”

It felt like it was really intentional.

Of course I didn't have a couple. I gave one to him.

“It doesn’t matter if you don’t like Young-ae. If I doubt it, the Duke will come
forward and allow him to search Young-ae’s room.”

I couldn't control my facial expressions anymore. Perhaps he felt the aura of

defeat on my face, he looked at me and burst into laughter.

I couldn't laugh. Because it was a laugh that looked nervous about when it would
explode.
Soon, his expression hardened.

“What is Young-ae?”

What I was worried about came out. He didn't even pull out the sword from his
waist, but his momentum was terribly ferocious. He couldn't stand him as he became
harsh, and he staggered backwards. Again he narrowed the distance between me.

“Hey, this is our mansion. It’s not like a back alley, it’s the Duke of Buckell.”

"therefore?"

I tried to say you shouldn't threaten me, but it didn't work. Looking back, I
couldn't go any further.

'Why is there a lake behind it... … !'

Seeing me glance behind me, he smiled a predatory laugh.

“This is Young-ae’s house, so even if she runs away, she has nowhere to go.”

“… … .”

“I didn’t know the tagging was going to be this long. How many times have you
tricked me? What are you aiming for by doing that?”

“Prince. Listen.”

I raised my hands as if surrendering. His careful tone and low voice were no longer
useless.

He opened his mouth in an unpretentious voice.

“I am not the suspicious person the Prince thinks. There is, of course, no
connection with a specific shaman faction.”

It was late, but I tried to defend myself even now.

“The scent was bad in the first place, so it just didn’t work for me.”

“Or maybe not, why did you run away to such a degree that it climbed this far?”

It was cruel to see him smiling. He must have been really annoyed.

'I was trying to avoid it because it looked like it was going to be this harsh.'

"that… … The prince is afraid.”

He bowed his head and answered in a low voice. He recklessly followed my words.

“Because I am afraid.”

“You said it at the auction house. Even if I reveal my identity, I won’t be able to
escape the investigation.”

"right."

“So I was scared and ran away.”

“I was scared and kept pretending not to know me at the tea party, at the
masquerade, at the clock tower. Changing your voice.”

A smile spread across his face even more. I closed my eyes tightly because I
thought the fire was about to fall.

“Why did you go to that auction house?”

“It was to find the remains of my deceased mother.”

"tiara?"

I also knew about this. I desperately explained.

"yes. You must have heard that the memorabilia was gone, but in fact, I lost it...
… ”

“How?”

“I don’t know how I lost it.”

“You lost yourself, but you don’t know why you lost it?”

The first prince's eyes grew cold, wondering if it was a nonsensical sound.

“You still want to get out of this place. What are you thinking inside while saying
anything?”

“No, listen!”

I exclaimed desperately.

“I have a problem with my memory.”

"memory?"

"yes… … . After I fell, part of my memory was gone. It's not known in the social
world, but my memory isn't perfect."

“Have you lost your memory?”

He looked at me with his arms crossed. I nodded vigorously.

“Ask your family. The doctor also said it was a side effect of the drug.”

“After taking the medicine, did you have any side effects?”

"yes. I went out with my mother's belongings, but I can't remember... … There was
no way to find it, so I went to the auction house.”

“So that’s why you met me that day.”

"yes. You see I'm bewildered by why a slave comes out? I hadn't even heard of the
Southern Continent, so I went there thinking it was a place that only sells
jewels.”

He didn't say anything. I didn't know what to think, so I explained hard.

“I am not really a suspicious person. Go to the wizard who made the incense and ask
him to remake it.”

I couldn't bear to say, 'Don't catch Amon people like you do now.'

“If you doubt me, nothing will come out. Am I the one who can live without the
law?”

Then he laughed out loud.

“It’s amazing to hear something like that from a Buckell bastard.”

“… … Anyway, I don't have enough secrets for the Prince to take his time."

My secret is that I am from another world.

But he wasn't the kind of person who would listen to me and give up his thoughts
easily.

“I’ll have to do some research to find out if Young-ae is really innocent.”

Because nothing will come out anyway.

“I’m going to do this today. I knew that Young-ae was the woman I was looking for.”

“Aren’t you going to catch me? … ?”

“First of all, she’s a princess. When I'm sure, I'll come back to visit Youngae."

I've never been so happy with my status. Promising the next, he turned around.

I feel like my life has been temporarily extended. I'm really proud

“How could this ordeal to me… … .”

18

That day, after spending time by the lakeside, I went into the mansion. When we
went back to where he was, it was because his feet didn't come off well.

When I went to the restaurant, the first prince was nowhere to be seen.

“Father, how about the prince?”

“I had work to do, so I went first.”

When I asked my father, he got this answer.

Is this the end of the business? Since you succeeded in catching my tail, it seems
that there is nothing more to see in this place.

Just thinking about the difficult life ahead made my head throb.

'Oh, the head.'

It looked like he was grabbing his head. By the way… … .

'Isn't it quieter than you think?'

Prince 1 was really quiet.

Even though 'Vanessa Buckel' became a person of interest to the first prince and
several days have passed since then.

He never revealed his suspicions about me to his family, and he never contacted me.

The fact that he was holding his breath in the mansion because he was so concerned
was insignificant.

By the 3rd week, I felt like I had to go as far as I could.

'After all, there are no charges, how long do I have to cringe?'

The belief that it would be safe to stay in the mansion had long since been broken.

"Anna. Do you have any contact information?”

“Yes, lady.”

I haven't received a response from the request yet. As before, I wasn't moving to
find T-ara myself, so the remaining time was time.

“I want to go out.”

It's been a long time coming out for me.

Opera was chosen for relaxation. When I finished preparing and came to the theater,
I saw many familiar faces.

The nobles who came to the theater looked at me curiously.

“I’m Buckel’s little girl.”

“Why did you come here? I didn't even watch the show."

Turning to them who were whispering, they shut their mouths.

'If you're curious, ask yourself.'

How in this world did I get such a reputation?

'If the first prince laughed when he said that he could live without the law, he'd
said it all.'
It was strange.

If you look at the mannerisms of his father sometimes and Milan's attitude toward
common children, the personalities of the people of the two worlds are basically
the same.

But why is Vanessa's personality so different? Isn't it because of her personality

that other people look at me badly?

“Isn’t it?”

As I turned the corner of the theater to get inside, I just heard my story.

“If the Buckell girl appears in a place where she didn’t appear, there must be a
reason.”

“Then, maybe?”

"Right. It is obviously because of the prince.”

'It's nonsense.'

He turned the corner and said hello.

"hello?"

“Bur, little Buckel?”

He smiled brightly at the young girls who were embarrassed when they saw me.

“I think the two of you came to see the performance together.”

"ah… … yes."

“I came alone. Actually, I like opera.”

It's not a lie. Maybe I wasn't in this world.

“I’m really looking forward to what kind of drama it will be.”

The reason I answered something I didn't ask was to let them know that I heard
them. Please don't get me wrong.

It was the time when he turned his head with a smile on their awkward faces. My
eyes met the person who was looking at me from a distance.

'rose?'

It looked like he had come to see an opera with a friend. I approached her.

“Hello, young Farrell.”

A pure smile appeared in front of her. It's someone I still want to be friends
with.

“I’m meeting Farrell Young-ae here.”

"yes."
Rose answered with a bewildered face. There were some suspicious eyes.

“Do you think Young-ae Buckel likes to perform?”

“Ah, I think you heard. I want to change my hobbies.”

"yes… … .”

She nodded her head with still doubtful eyes. It was time for me to say more.

Suddenly the theater went into commotion. When I turned around to the noise, I saw
a surprised face.

'Andreas?'

He was the second prince who accompanied his attendants. Did the second prince come
to see the opera too?

“I see you, the Second Prince.”

The nobles who saw him took an example. I followed them and knelt down. When I
straightened my body, I found nobles looking after me.

Looking at the 2nd prince and me alternately, I quickly knew what he was thinking.

It was embarrassing. Isn't it only then that the words of the nobles are true?

Rose's eyes met again.

“You say you like the show.”

It was the same thing, but it wasn't as bizarre as before.

He seemed to think, 'Well then.

“Really, Farrell.”

“It’s a comfortable seat, so there’s no need to be too polite.”

As he was about to explain even a little to Rose, the second prince's voice was
heard.

Looking back, the eyes of the second prince met. Looking at me, his smiling face
softened subtly.

'ah… … .'

Does he think the same?

The nobles and Andreas all seemed to have the same misunderstanding.

'… … done.'

I just decided to do that.

What is the explanation, shouldn't we act differently from their misunderstanding?

As he approached me, I smiled proudly.

“It is a coincidence. I saw all the second princes in this place.”

The second prince looked brighter than when he saw it from the living room of the
mansion.

Is it because of the lighting in the theater? Her bright golden hair shone as if it
had been made by melting honey. Wearing a white suit, he looked more noble.

Although not as tall as the 1st prince, he stood right in front of me with a stout
physique. he asked, lowering his voice.

“Is it really a coincidence?”

"yes. It must be a coincidence.”

I answered with certainty.

“I came here because I wanted to see the opera, but I didn’t know that I would see
the prince. I'm sure it bothers you, but can't you just pretend it's not there?"

“I remember what Young-ae said at the mansion. After saying that, you didn't go
back to what it was before, right?"

“Because you believe.”

There was a way for me to go back to show that I didn't want to be involved with
him.

However, I didn't want to leave because I ran into him at the place where I wanted
to change my mind.

The second prince, who looked at me suspiciously, left my side again.

“I hope you will focus only on the opera.”

Tiredness is making a strong request.

I decided to think positively. Isn't it better than meeting the first prince?

Even after I broke up with the 2nd prince, eyes followed me, but I ignored them
all. I steadfastly entered the theater as it was.

The content of the opera was more radical than I expected. It is a story about a
man who lived a perfect life while fulfilling his duties to his married wife, who
one day meets a wandering dancer and falls in love.

'Are you having an affair?'

The man pushes the dancer out because he can't betray his wife's loyalty, but he
falls in love with her more and more.

As I looked at it, a 30-minute break came.

'How will it end... … .'

I got up.

I went to the bar for a drink like everyone else, but went out soon after. Because
the bar was crowded with people, so it would be better to get some fresh air.
Perhaps they had come to see other performances, and there were many people outside
the theater. Looking for a quiet place, I walked to a corner.

There was no one here.

“Why don’t you feel like you can’t change your mood?”

muttered alone The discomfort didn't go away at all.

In fact, he seemed to know the cause.

'It must be because of the second prince.'

I ran into him today, so didn't he get a lot of attention from people?

Would the other person not care at all about this kind of gaze? Just as I was about
to sit on the bench thinking about it, I heard a small laugh.

It was the sound of a familiar man's laughter.

'Andreas?'

A woman's voice was heard. Their voices were getting closer.

Looking back, he hurriedly hid himself in the bush behind him. My body moved at the
thought that I didn't want to meet him.

'Did you have a party?'

I know he was sitting alone in the box seat. Are you a woman?

They could be seen through the bushes. It was a face I knew.

Called Count Young Ae.

He was holding her hand.

'Did Andreas have a lover?'

He had nothing to do with me, so it wouldn't be strange if he met someone in this

world. I was just a little embarrassed to see something I didn't expect.

“Aren’t you going to the concert? You came along the way.”

Young-ae, who was called, asked the second prince carefully.

"it's okay. I didn't come here because I really wanted to see the opera."

'Am I here to see you?'

I didn't come here because I really wanted to see the performance, but because of
this, I was being misunderstood. Hearing his story made me even more sad.

But, what if I didn't come here because I wanted to see the performance?

I looked at them carefully, puzzled.

It seemed that the second prince's heart had gone somewhere else. Saying he wasn't
interested in the show, he fiddled with her earlobe. There was a friendly smile on
his face.

'ah… … .'

He seemed to know where the attention of the second prince was.

That was a contact in a rational sense. couldn't know

Because that's what he did to me in the original world.

'Is it possible that you came to the theater today because of a date with Young-ae
called?'

We didn't know each other because we weren't sitting together. I didn't know that
it might be a secret love affair when I sat down and saw each other in a place like
this.

“If it wasn’t for her, I wouldn’t have met Young-ae like this.”

The second prince, who said it was a pity, kissed Young-ae's cheek.

once, and twice.

'… … .'

I felt like I saw something I shouldn't have seen. The second prince seemed to know
who the woman was talking about.

I wondered how many times I wanted to kiss the young girl who was called, and the
second prince looked at her for a moment.

Soon their lips met.

19

“… … !”

It wasn't a light kiss from a while ago. My heart raced unsteadily at the sight in
front of me.

I'm sure you'll see something like that... … .

I felt like I should avoid it now. They were going to come out of the bush when
they left, but they couldn't wait.

It was time to bite through the bushes to get out.

There was a popping sound from under my feet.

'ah… … .'

trampled on the branches

The two of them, who were enjoying the secret meeting, turned to me and found me
hiding.

“Hey!”

Young-ae, who was called, was startled and covered her mouth.

“Your Buckell?”

The second prince hardened his expression. He left her and quickly approached me.

“What are you doing here?”

“… … .”

“I asked what you did. Did you watch us?”

His voice was quiet as if angry. I got out of the bush late.

“I didn’t mean to see it.”

Still my heart was beating. My heart was pounding.

Why is my heart racing so uncomfortably? Did you get caught looking at other
people's secret appearances?

no. It was because the culprit was the second prince and no one else. The one who
looked exactly like the person I dated. Because it's Andreas.

Our relationship ended in my sudden accident.

Maybe it was because I came to this world while we were dating, and it seemed that
there was an instinctive rejection.

The way he kissed and smiled at the other person was the same as he had done for me
not long ago, so it felt strange.

Even though I know it's not the Andreas I met.

'We are nothing in this world.'

In order not to be mistaken, I reflected on reality.

'Even that I was unilaterally chasing.'

So I shouldn't be rude to him.

What bird would be shocked by this? I was right to worry about the aftermath of
seeing this.

“Didn’t you just quietly go and watch the performance?”

It started.
“I made a promise with such confidence, and then I believed I was a fool.”

It was possible to see clearly thanks to the walls installed even in the corners.
His red eyes shone with contempt for me.

He wasn't my lover either. My lover has never seen me with those eyes.

It was a situation that could be misunderstood, so I decided to explain it right

away.

"I… … It's true that I excused myself, but I didn't come after the prince. I went
out to rest for a while, but I heard a noise and ran away.”

“You mean Young-ae came before me? I came all the way here to rest, did I say that
I was there?”

"yes."

It looked unbelievable. But what if it's true?

“Prince. This is an accident. accidental-."

“Another damn coincidence.”

Andreas interrupted me nervously. I was speechless for a moment.

“Did you say damn now?”

It was his first time seeing him like this. He was always so friendly, so I thought
I wouldn't be able to say a single swear word. The young Ae who was called had a
look of surprise just like me.

“I try to test my patience over and over again, but how can I come up with a good
word?”

“I told you it was a coincidence.”

“Do you know how many times already Young-ae gave the excuse that it was a
coincidence?”

Andreas didn't care.

“Young-ae always pretends to meet by chance, but in fact, it’s all planned. We met
at the theater today as well.”

“If I had known that the prince would come to the theater, I would not have come. I
never imagined that the prince would be kissing me in a nook like this.”

My heart was still beating faster than usual. It wasn't as much as when I had just
seen their kiss, but it wasn't calming down.

I want to calm my beating heart, but in this situation, I can't.

“Who would believe that?”

The 2nd prince looked at me pathetic. It seems that the promise to trust me was
completely in vain.

“The more Young-ae is like this, the more tightly my heart will be closed. It must
be the same for other people who see Young-ae.”

His voice became more and more secretive. He said with contemptuous eyes.

“Presumably, Young-ae will never be loved by anyone in her lifetime.”

"I beg your pardon?"

Instead of answering, he approached the young girl who was called. Standing in
front of Young-ae, she glanced at me.

The moment he felt a strange feeling in his gaze, he kissed her again.

It was a kiss again.

“… … .”

I opened my mouth blankly.

It wasn't the same deep kiss as before, but his intention was clear in front of me.

Isn't it just to make it clear to me about your relationship with her? Otherwise,
it wouldn't have been like this in front of my eyes.

Their kiss ended much lighter than before. When the kiss was over, neither the
young Ae who was called nor I could fix her expression.

Young-ae, who was called, had a face dyed red as if embarrassed. My face was
distorted enough that I could feel it.

Andreas said to me coldly.

“I’ve been meeting Young-ae who has been called for a while now. Young-ae has seen
it, so there is nothing to hide.”

When I saw her, the second prince's sharp voice fell.

“Do not threaten the young girl who has been called.”

“I just saw it. When did you say I threatened you?”

“Do you think I didn’t see you staring at me?”

Is it toxic? Even if it's just plain expressionless.

The 2nd prince grabbed Young-ae's shoulder as if to protect him.

“I know that Little Buckell abused the girls who were entangled with me.”

“… … .”

“If you try to be hacky like you used to because you got entangled with me, I won’t
stand still.”

Is it a warning?

The 2nd prince looked at me as if wary, and took her away. Now I was alone here.

“I’m not bothering you… … .”

I came here to rest, but what kind of bongbyeon is this?

“No, what makes me so scared?”

“I feel good when I am with you.”

Although they looked the same, the way they looked at me was completely different.

“It’s nice to see you smiling brightly. It's good for an angel like you, even if
you don't laugh."

“If you say you don’t have to laugh, do I feel pitiful?”

I know I'm different from my lover. So, I must have kissed the young Ae who was
called in front of me.

It seemed that he wanted to show it clearly to the tired opponent. I don't have a
heart for you, and I like this young-ae.

“It’s really bad.”

I'm not the Vanessa I was chasing after him, but that kiss hit me too. I feel like
I've seen my lover kiss another woman.

The problem was that they looked the same. I didn't feel like watching the show
anymore. I went back to the mansion with the knight without watching the second
act.

"miss? Are you back already?”

"yes. I just came.”

Anna didn't ask any more. Maybe it's just my whim. In the past, I would have
chatted with Anna about what happened today.

“I went out to play, and something didn’t seem right?”

When I left the room to eat some cake, I ran into Milan. Instead of looking at his
gloomy face and asking what happened, he laughed.

“Who did you have a temper?”

“It’s not like that.”

I didn't have the energy to respond hard, so I answered moderately.

However, it was not a place where one could relax as if it was a mansion.

Immediately, a real concern arose.

'Meet Andreas at the theater... … What do you mean when you know?'

People doubt that I appeared where he went. The same goes for families.
'That guy again!'

I didn't know I would get the same reaction.

There were many aristocrats who talked about me and the second prince, so it was
only a matter of time before the family heard it.

"under… … .”

“What sigh?”

"no."

'Let's stay still.'

I decided to keep quiet. At least as long as other people don't tell me, I'll be
able to live in peace.

* * *

“You said that you went to the theater with the second prince yesterday?”

The faint peace did not last long. The incident between me and the second prince at
the theater came to Milan within a day.

When I got to the office after receiving my father's call, Milan spoke to me.

“I was quiet. I thought it wouldn’t last long.”

Then he turned to his father and said.

“What did I say? He was pretending not to be interested in the prince for a while.”

How surprising would it be to know that I even witnessed the kissing scene of the
second prince. It was fortunate that there were no rumors about that.

“It was just a show I wanted to see. If I had known that the 2nd Prince was coming,
I would not have gone.”

I refuted Milan's words.

“Even if you say that, aren’t you going to chase after the prince again?”

“I arrived first.”

This was really embarrassing.

“To be honest, the second prince followed where I went.”

“This is a coincidence meeting.”

Dad opened his mouth.

"The 2nd Prince had no way to go there with you, so yesterday's meeting was a
coincidence."

"Yes… … .”

would you believe me I was worried about Andreas' annoyed reaction. I don't think
it's because I didn't give an excuse once or twice by chance.

My father looked at me intently, as if he was thinking about the truth of my words.

You said you would watch my conduct because it seems to have changed, but suddenly
it's a misunderstanding because of the second prince... … .

“There will be a birthday banquet for the Empress Dowager at the Imperial Palace.”

After a moment's silence, the father said.

“I was going to take you there, but I don’t know if I can take you there.”

birthday party?

“Even if you go, you will only be dishonored. Leave it to me, Father.”

“Are both princes coming to the royal palace banquet?”

I wanted to check this out before attending the banquet and thinking about Margo.

"no. The 1st Prince has now vacated the capital.”

A good answer came back.

20

"Looks like you're busy again... … ?”

Even in the world I lived in, the first prince would not attend major events at the
Imperial Palace for that reason.

'I heard that the first prince was silent, wasn't he not in the capital?'

It was reassuring. If so, I thought I might as well go to the banquet.

“Take me too, Dad.”

This was the reason I went to the banquet.

“I want to show my father that it was a coincidence that I met the second prince at
the theater. If you see the way I see the prince, your father will understand
immediately.”

He and the second prince, who were my lovers, were different people. It happened in
the theatre, too, so I can't read any kind of sympathy in my eyes when I see him.

It was worth going because there were no dangerous people like the 1st Prince.

“The reason why my father wanted to take me is because he thinks it is natural for
a princess to show her face in such a place, isn’t it?”

"right."

“So I will go. I am not so thoughtless as to cause a fuss even at the banquet of
the Empress Dowager.”

Contrary to what people think at the banquet, it was a matter of being quiet. There
could be no easier way to prove to your father than this.

My father looked at me intently, as if it were real.

“You’re pretty active.”

“Because I am confident.”

“If you break this time, I will send you down to the estate.”

Milan intervened.

'It's not even a punishment for me to go down to the territory.'

I snorted inwardly at his words.

Still, it's better to get his father's trust if possible, so he answered

confidently to his father.

"Do not worry."

* * *

A week later, it was the day of the Empress's birthday banquet.

“Sir Duke of Buckell and Count Tetzel, Princess Buckel eats!”

Entry was with family. As we walked in, eyes were on us.

It was the first time he had appeared in such a big place after waking up after
falling down, so it was not unreasonable to look at him like that.

“I’ll see where you are and how quiet you are.”
As if we could just enter together, Milan said a few words and left me.

The eyes of women with shining eyes followed him.

'Even those things are the same as in the previous world.'

Milan, which was separated from me, was crowded with men and women alike. There
were many men who admired him even though it wasn't necessarily women.

So was my father.

“I was waiting for the Duke to come.”

Nobles appeared asking to talk to my father, and my father quickly left me.

Now I was alone. Everyone else was hanging out with close friends, but I was alone.

'It's embarrassing.'

However, he stood there calmly without showing any expression. As my embarrassment

grew at the glance at me, I heard the servant's cry.

“Your Majesty eats!”

The door to the banquet hall opened, and people who were not easily seen appeared.
It was the appearance of the Deer Leyen family. In their position, everyone lowered
their bodies and prepared manners.

When I glanced at the appearance of the royal family, there was no first prince.

When I see it with my own eyes, my heart rests again. You won't be embarrassed by
meeting him today.

My gaze stopped after passing the princess and the second prince to the emperor.

“Thank you for coming to the banquet for the Empress’s birthday.”

The emperor began to congratulate him. As the main character of today's meeting was
the Empress, the Emperor's words were not long. Soon the turn passed to the
Empress.

“I hope everyone enjoys this place.”

When the congratulatory speech of the Empress, which had lasted for a while, was
completely over, the banquet began in earnest.

As the atmosphere relaxed, I looked around. I couldn't stand alone until the
banquet was over, so I thought we'd talk.

It was time to go to Rose, who was best friends.

“Hello, Little Buckel.”

The moment I reached Rose's neighborhood, Young Ae, Marquis of Banky, stood in
front of me. He had close friends on either side.

"hello."

It was a young Ae with a history of rude behavior last time. Maybe you want to do
that today?

As if she felt my doubts, Banky Youngae laughed out loud.

“I have something to tell you, nothing else.”

“What?”

“This is information that Young-ae will like.”

'The only information I can use is T-ara, right?'

It didn't seem like Banky Youngae knew that.

“Can you tell me later, not now?”

As I was about to pass by, she caught me.

“I’m telling you because I excused you last time. This is information that Young-ae
should know as soon as possible.”

What the hell is that? Looking at him puzzled, she asked.

“Aren’t you curious about the woman the second prince met recently?”

"ah."

it was this A smile spread across Banky Young-ae's face.

“The person the Prince has been dating for a while is here. Do you want to know?”

He seemed to know what he meant by saying this. Aren't you expecting me to go to

the young girl and run wild?

He smiled at her for a moment.

"no."

"yes?"

“I know what to do about it. I’m not curious at all.”

Banky's group exchanged glances. It seems that the answer was different from what
was expected.

“Are you saying you’re sorry for me? I don't think it's meant for me."

When I asked, Banky Young-ae made a bewildered face.

“Are you most interested in this kind of information?”

"I do not know. I have no interest in other people's love affairs. If you really
thought this was a favor, you’re mistaken, so don’t do it next time.”

He said he answered with a refreshing smile, but Banky Young-ae's face darkened.
Anyone who sees it would know that I was a threat.

So I smiled brighter. To show that I'm not mad.

“If you asked me on purpose to provoke me, is this already the second time?”

As she smiled, her face turned white.

I don't know why but I'm going to cringe at the warning. For a pacifist like me...
… .

Leaving them behind in bewilderment, he went to Rose.

“Hello, young Farrell.”

Since I had come close to Rose, she had already seen me hanging out with Banky
Young-ae.

He didn't like me when he approached me, but he didn't avoid me.

“What did you talk about with Banky Youngae?”

As if curious about it, Rose asked.

“Because the two of them have completely opposite expressions.”

It was also good to laugh. Even if I wasn't my father, there were many eyes
watching me.

“I told you about the second prince, and he said he wasn’t interested.”

“Why?”

Rose looked even more puzzled.

“I’m not curious. I know what you were trying to tell me.”

I turned to one side with the horse. There was a Count Young Ae called there.

He turned his head back to Rose.

“Whoever the second prince meets, it has nothing to do with me.”

“Then what about the last performance?”

“We just met by chance.”

I wanted to talk about something other than the second prince. Shall I ask you
about the behind-the-scenes details of the show you didn't see until the end?

But I didn't ask. Because I just heard the servant's cry.

“Your Majesty, Prince Kylian, eats it!”

It was a word that could never be overlooked. I widened my eyes.

“Prince 1… … ?”

'You say you can't come today?'

I looked back over there. It was really him. He appeared in the banquet hall,
dressed in a robe that matched the seat.
The first prince approached the emperor and the empress, staring only at the front.

“Sorry for arriving late. Congratulations on your Majesty's birthday.”

“It feels good that the prince congratulated me.”

The Empress replied with a slightly surprised face.

I looked at him with a worried face. I came here knowing that the 1st prince would
not come, but wouldn't it be meaningless if this was the case?

'Nope. I don't care.'

Realistically, what would he have to say to me in this place? I decided not to be

afraid.

As expected, he conversed with others. I could see nobles known to support the 1st
Prince talking to him.

'Even if it's not me, there are many people I can talk to.'

He's always put me in a corner, but he wouldn't be able to do it in public like

this.

I was finally completely relieved.

The conversation with Rose did not last long.

“My dear Farrell.”

Because another young girl came and took Rose.

'Am I alone again?'

As I was thinking, I heard a voice calling me.

“Young Buckell.”

“… … !”

I heard it right behind me. Astonished, I turned around and saw the first prince.

He came to me, where no one came.

This was not pleasant at all!

“I see you, the First Prince.”

He shook his head as he bowed to him as he approached him.

“I didn’t know we would meet here, but I didn’t know that Young-ae would come where
I was.”

He was talking the same thing as me.

'If I had known that the prince was coming, I wouldn't have come... … ?'

But I couldn't say that. I gave him a gentle smile.

“I came here for a banquet held at the Imperial Palace. It’s probably an official
one.”

"Right."

“But for some reason the prince asked me… … .”

are you talking I believe you would have understood even if it was blurry.

I didn't want to get close to him.

Especially since I didn't know that he would come in such a public place!

The first prince who appeared in the middle approached me without anyone speaking
to me, so people couldn't help but look at me.

As I turned to avoid the gaze of the 1st Prince, I met the nobles of the banquet
hall.

They were curious as to why Kylian came to me.

Among them, his eyes met Milan and he stiffened his body.

'no. I did nothing wrong.'

I deliberately avoided his gaze. When Milan's eyes began to narrow, the 1st Prince
said next to him.

“You must have come because Young-ae has a business. Where are you looking like
that?”

The 1st Prince turned his head to the direction I was looking and realized who I
was having a snowball fight with.

“I don't think it's a good place to have a conversation. Shall we go out and talk?”

“Are you going out?”

Let's be alone again?

'What are you going to talk about... … !'

21

I didn't like it, but I didn't have the right to veto it.

“Let’s go.”

"yes… … .”
I cried and followed him.

The place where the 1st prince went out was the Imperial Palace Garden. Wherever he
was going, he walked further inward after entering the garden. It seemed like he
was going to a place where there weren't many people.

'It won't be a big deal... … ?'

I was nervous and followed him. When dealing with him, I wonder if it would have
been better to go down to the estate.

'No, I'm proud, so why avoid me?'

While denying his weak heart, the 1st Prince stopped. He turned and stood facing
me.

I was embarrassed, and my gaze naturally returned.

“Even when you’re outside. No one is watching.”

I thought I could hear the prince's voice, and his face came up in front of me.

“Ah, Young-ae doesn’t like being with me, doesn’t she?”

"Ugh."

Startled, he exhaled. When he stepped back, the first prince grinned.

"Don't worry, I'll send it to you soon."

“They send it quickly… … ?”

'Aren't you blatantly lying again?'

This time, I will never be distracted. He said to me, showing a very wary look.

“Of course, it will depend on how the outcome turns out.”

'result?'

Confused, he put his hand into his arms. What he took out was a black magic stone.

"receive."

Not knowing what it was, I suddenly accepted it. The 1st prince looked at me as if
observing.

"What do you think?"

"yes?"

“How are you feeling now?”

'Are you feeling nothing?'

I didn't know which answer to get out of the person of interest.

'I don't know, let's tell the truth.'

I had a feeling it wouldn't be good to lie here.

“It’s okay.”

“I think so.”

Seeing the casual reaction, it seemed that he did not give a bad answer.

"I… … what is this?"

“It’s a magic stone made by shamans.”

When asked carefully, the first prince gave an unexpected answer.

“You know, but not all shamans are against the Empire. It’s made by people working
on our side.”

Of course, I thought that the wizards would make this, but I didn't know that there
would be a shaman in a cooperative relationship.

"It's designed to change color when it detects a wrong spell."

change color?

I checked the magic stone on the palm of my hand once more. If it malfunctions like
in the auction house, it's really bad... … .

“It’s the same.”

"Right."

“The color has not changed.”

The manastone was still black. It was pointless to have my heart swelled for a
moment.

I looked at the mana stone blankly and smiled without realizing it.

If you give me something like this, there is no way the color will change!

“Does this prove my innocence? The prince has proven it.”

He said it with joy, but the first prince had a strange face. It was like seeing an
unexpected result.

how do i do it though He had no choice but to admit it.

“I told you it was really harmless.”

It felt good. Thinking that the 1st Prince had no reason to touch me, I wasn't
afraid to be with him now.

Finally, one burden on my heart has been relieved.

“Aren’t you suspicious of me now?”

Instead of answering, Prince 1 questioned me for a moment.

“Do you feel that good?”

“Of course that’s good.”

I wonder if he knows how much I've been drowsy in the meantime, and he's in a
position to pursue me. When he answered honestly, he raised one corner of his
mouth.

“You must have hated meeting me that much.”

“… … !”

It was then that he realized he was sorry, but he continued as if he didn't care.

“It would have been fun if the results I had envisioned came out, but there is
nothing I can do about it. After confirming this, the task for Young-ae is over.”

As if to prove that the business was over, he turned around without any regrets.

'Are you expecting the color to change now?'

I looked at his back and thought. It was clearly a conversation I was expecting. If
the color had changed, it would have been a performance on the spot. I came here
promising not to cause any fuss.

'Anyway, it's because I don't want to get involved.'

I hated it and remembered what I had forgotten about.

I still had the magic stone that the first prince gave me in my hand.

* * *

“By the way, the daughter of the Duke of Buckell. It was quiet today.”

Andreas narrowed his brow at Count Thompson's words.

“Isn’t it natural? You know what kind of place it is today.”

It was my mother's birthday party. No matter how ruthless he is, will he make a
fuss even in the presence of the Emperor and Empress?

Earl Thompson was talking about her until she came out to the garden.

“I saw something different today. Didn't you laugh and even talk with the other
young girls?"

“… … That’s right.”

Vanessa wasn't the kind of person who smiled warmly when looking at someone.
He always had a grumpy expression on his face, and he was only interested in
himself.

He pretended to be his lover without having any relationship with him. how boring
it was

“I heard it from my sister. Didn't that child go to the princess's tea party
recently? He said that his personality has changed a bit.”

“It’s changed. Little Buckell is the same.”

Haven't you seen it in the theater? She hadn't changed a thing.

“It seems like it has changed since I fell and woke up.”

“Stop talking about the young girl Buckell. I hate to hear it.”

It was the time when I shook my head and turned my head. A strange look was caught
in his eyes.

'older brother?'

Kylian and Vanessa were visible from a distance.

“I thought it was unusual at the tea party, but are we together again?”

Earl Thompson found them and said intriguingly.

Of course, Andreas knew what happened to the two of them at the tea party.

“You mean that older brother took Buckel’s little girl, who said she wasn’t feeling
well?”

"Yes. Isn't the 1st Prince who would show such a favor?"

It certainly was. I heard from Laura and thought it was a whim.

Then, I saw Kylian handing something to Vanessa.

“Did you see it? count."

"no. You can’t see it in detail.”

Andreas did the same. It was dark, too, and it was difficult to see because of the
distance.

“Isn’t it a gift for you?”

Andreas snorted at Count Thompson's words.

“Why is your brother giving a present to Young Beckel?”

If it was Kylian's temper, if he took it, he stole it, and there was no way he
could give it to him. He knew that he suffered a lot when he was young.

Come out to the garden and hand out presents. Just by listening to the Count's
words, you would know that these two are just an ordinary man and woman.

Is there any reason why Kylian would have summoned Buckell to give her something?
I thought for a moment and thought.

“Your brother recently visited the Duke of Buckell, didn’t he?”

"Yes? Oh, I see, that’s what happened.”

Killian once went to a dinner at the Duke of Buckell's.

The Duke of Buckell was an aristocrat who had not yet decided clearly which of the
two princes he would support.

It means that if you make it on the same side, whether it's Kylian or yourself,
it's an advantageous opponent.

It was her daughter who gave Kylian an unfavorable favor. When I remembered that, a
certain realization came to me.

“Well then.”

Andreas chuckled.

He seemed to understand the reason for the favor that Kylian had bestowed upon
Vanessa.

* * *

As he was moving back to the banquet hall, he ran into Andreas.

“Second Prince?”

he was alone It wasn't with the young-ae who was called like last time, nor was it
with a close noble.

I didn't want to talk for a long time, so I decided to just say hello and pass by.

“I think you went out for a walk alone. I was just about to go in.”

He said with a polite smile. That way you'll know that I don't want to talk for a
long time.

'You'll like it if you don't bother.'

I was about to say goodbye quickly, but he spoke to me.

“What did you get from Kylian?”

"yes?"

'Did you see that?'

He clenched the hand holding the magic stone. Even though he was innocent, he
didn't want to let the first prince know that he was suspicious.

Isn't Andreas a completely third person?

“Do I have to tell you that?”

He smiled and showed that he had no intention of speaking. Then Andreas spoke out
of nowhere.

“If your brother approaches Young-ae, it is because of her family.”

“Because of the family?”

Why did the 1st prince talk to me, and how can he say such a thing?

“It’s not about the family, it’s about me. I can tell you this clearly.”

No one knows the problem with the 1st Prince as well as I do, but it was strange to
talk about it as if it were telling me.

For some reason, he let out a small sigh at my words.

“You would think of Young-ae as working with Young-ae. You seem to want to believe
that.”

“… … ?”

“Are you happy to receive your brother’s attention?”

"yes?"

I heard a nonsensical sound. I replied with a frown on my face.

“What are you talking about? How much because of the 1st Prince-”

'No, let's stop.'

I stopped what I was going to say. I'm not even going to talk about the situation
with the 1st prince, but is it okay to just talk about painful feelings?

“You seem to be misunderstanding something.”

It was best to say this. He's right on the heels. Otherwise, I wouldn't have been
able to say something like this all of a sudden.

The second prince gave me a pathetic look.

“Young-ae’s intentions are clearly known. Now that I have a lover, Young-ae is also
trying to get my attention by pretending to have another man.”

“I, the prince.”

“Because that person is my older brother, you think it will be more effective,
right?”

Because it's not... … .

“Either way, my brother is not interested in Young-ae. If you're interested, it's

probably your father or brother. Well, even if there is a man who is genuinely
interested in Young-ae, it won’t change my mind.”

“… … .”

"So if you're trying to provoke me, I'm telling you to stop."

I looked at him quietly. No matter what I said, I had a feeling that the second
prince wouldn't believe me anyway.

“I will take care of it.”

So, I decided to give up on persuasion.

22

“Do you know how?”

"yes. I know best that the 1st Prince is unlikely to be interested in me.”

I said confidently. Wouldn't I know the psychology of the first prince better than
him, who is making a pointless misunderstanding?

“The 1st Prince doesn’t like me at all. The prince has already told me what I
know.”

“Then you are doing it even though you know it.”

"yes?"

“It’s meant to arouse jealousy. My brother showed interest and I knew he was
excited... … .”

“You’re making a really absurd mistake.”

i laughed The 2nd prince frowned at my words.

What's wrong with looking at me with a more unanswered face?

“If you still think I like you, you will continue to see me that way. But I want
you to know that the prince is mistaken.”

mistaken. I deliberately emphasized the word.

“The prince gave me unnecessary advice. Anyway, I think you're talking about it for
me. Can I be careful?”

He spoke bitterly and passed by him. I could feel his gaze behind my back, but I
didn't care.
It's not a pleasant conversation, but what are we going to do with it for a long
time?

I don't know, but the second prince seemed to misunderstand that the first prince
gave me something good. What I received is a magic stone to confirm my charges.

'I'd rather it be a gift, so it feels good.'

He has no reason to give me a present, so why did I have such a misunderstanding?

Every time I meet Andreas of this world, I realize that he hates me terribly.

Another me, why did I have such a relationship with the 2nd prince... … .

Anyway, he tried to return the manastone he was holding to Kylian.

But when he entered the banquet hall, he was nowhere to be seen.

“What did you talk about when you went out with the 1st Prince?”

It was Milan who came to me as I was looking around for him.

They were looking at us before we left, so I guess he was curious about that.

“Tell me. Why is the prince taking you?”

“We didn’t talk much.”

“The prince took you away without saying anything?”

It looked unbelievable. Would it be better to tell the truth?

I once told my family that I had been suspicious of the 1st Prince. It worked out
well, so I thought it would be good to talk about it.

“They noticed that the person I met at the auction was me. I wanted to confirm for
sure, so I explained it. It worked out well.”

Milan's eyes widened in surprise.

“Did you admit that you misunderstood someone?”

It was good for the family as I was completely free from doubts. When I recalled
that, my mood, which had been bloated because of the second prince, also improved a
little.

Milan muttered as if thinking about something.

“Somehow, he said he was leaving the banquet hall soon. It must have been you who
came here.”

“Did you go?”

When I said I couldn't see him in the banquet hall, it seemed that he had already
left. When he said he was trying to confirm my suspicions, Milan looked back on the
last time.

“Is it because of you that you came to dinner last night?”

Dinner didn't make any sense, but Milan guessed there.

“Since I grabbed your tail, didn’t the prince come to check the mansion?”

“… … Yes."

“Suddenly, I asked what kind of visit it was.”

Milan asked, muttering absurdly.

“Are you sure it worked out well?”

"yes. Do not worry. You know that I'm back safely, right?"

He looked at me with trembling eyes. It seems I'm right.

'By the way, you should tell the first prince directly.'

I thought I would be able to meet him if I came to the banquet hall.

As it was a special manastone, it was impossible to pass it on through other

people. Reluctantly, I decided to return to the mansion with the Mana Stone.

Except for meeting the first prince unexpectedly, today's banquet went well.

I came here to prove to my father that I was not interested in the second prince.

The second prince only met briefly in the garden, but did not even speak at the
banquet hall.

The misunderstanding with the 1st prince was also resolved, so I was able to return
to the mansion with a remorseful heart.

and the next morning.

"What is this… … ?”

The color of the magic stone has changed.

I put it on my desk and fell asleep, so the magic stone of yesterday was clear. But
the color was different. Anyway, it was red.

"what… … . Why is this changing?”

The less awake sleep was gone. Didn't the 1st prince give me this and check to see
if the color changes?

I felt a little bit anxious. They said the incense was the wrong thing to do, but
it's such an unusual reaction.

Even if I was the first prince, it was something to be suspicious of.

“Ah, what is this… … .”

A moan flowed out.

'How could this happen?'

I can't return it to this. As I was looking at it with a confused heart, I heard a
knock outside.

"miss."

"yes?"

Confused, he picked up the magic stone. He hid it in his hand and looked outside.

"why? Anna."

“I brought breakfast.”

“I will skip breakfast. I have no appetite.”

“Yes, lady.”

It was quiet outside the door again.

After that, I let out a small sigh. When I stood with my back to the door and
opened my hand, I saw a red magic stone.

“Why is it red?”

I don't know why this color changed. It is said to be a tool to find a link with
the shaman.

'Am I a person with nothing to take on?'

There was no way the color would come back if I looked into it.

It might have been better not to touch it.

“If I touched it and it changed color, wouldn’t it come back later?”

Just in case, I put the magic stone in the drawer.

Once I decided to watch it. The color may come back.

However, two more days passed and the color remained the same.

“Did you run out of time?”

Or is it never coming back?

If it's the latter, that's a big deal.

'If the 1st Prince finds this... … .'

Regardless of my innocence or not, I will be arrested.

“Is there any way to get the color back?”

I thought seriously.

“No, how can I return what the shaman made specially?”

It was impossible. Even if they made and swapped out imitations that looked the
same, the 1st Prince had a shaman who made them. It was sure to come out soon.
"Oh my gosh… … .”

It seemed crazy. Why is this color changing? It was a time when I was dazed and
grabbed my head.

'for a moment.'

I suddenly had a different thought.

“Can’t the first prince find this?”

It has already been three days since I handed the Mana Stone to me. He could have
contacted me if he wanted to, but there was no contact from him.

Aren't you trying to find it?

"okay. So I'm not looking for it."

Let's not get bored. As I changed my mind, my nervous mind gradually calmed down.

But then, a knock was heard.

"miss."

"yes? Anna?"

“Yes, miss. A messenger has come from the Imperial Palace.”

"ah… … . Imperial Palace?”

I ignored the ominous feeling and went down to the front door. The messenger of the
imperial palace stood there.

“This is a letter from His Majesty the First Prince Kylian.”

“Prince Kylian… … .”

'What… … .'

Why do you come to me as soon as you feel safe?

I laughed when I saw the messenger, but I really wanted to cry.

Is there anything else he can do to contact me? I decided to prepare my heart.

'Ha, please.'

Please don't be the only one! I opened the letter in front of the messenger with an
anxious heart.

The moment I checked the letter, I burst into tears.

I forgot to return the manastone I gave you last time. You want to get it now, of
course you have it, right?
'It's really messed up... … .'

I still had a little hope that I couldn't find it, but hope was in vain.

'okay. Unless it's a one-time thing, there's no way the 1st Prince can't forget
it.'

The content of the letter was simple. I wanted to get the magic stone back, so I
was told to stop by the 1st Imperial Palace tomorrow.

'tomorrow? Tomorrow?'

I wanted to postpone meeting him as much as possible. I decided to postpone it for

a while.

I'm sorry, but I have an appointment for tomorrow. You said it so suddenly... … .
Is it difficult for you to postpone your meeting?

I politely wrote a reply with the excuse that I was busy. Of course, there is no
such thing as a pre-order.

It took me that even the first prince knew that I had few meetings, but that was
the only excuse I could think of right now.

'It's a temporary measure.'

“I will pass it on to His Majesty Kylian.”

"thanks."

The messenger returned. I went up to my room and breathed a sigh of relief.

“I bought my time with this.”

Now let's think about it step by step. how to deal with this situation

But the messenger I sent back came back to me in less than an hour.

“What else is going on here… … ?”

“Your Highness has delivered the reply to that letter earlier.”

'So fast?'

He accepted the letter with as much of his dismay as possible.

It's a pity that Buckell's young-ae is so busy that it's hard to meet her. If you
don't have time to stop by the Imperial Palace, why don't I visit Young-ae?

“… … !”

I almost crumpled the letter in front of the messenger. I thought it was a

temporary solution.
'What effect is so short... … .'

There was even a mention of tomorrow at the bottom. I felt the will to see me
tomorrow.

It was also a problem that the messenger was waiting and I had to answer right
away.

'Why are you so urgent?'

I wrote a quick reply.

No, I'll go. I don't have time, but I'll go. I will visit you at the time the
Prince wrote in the letter.

As I sent the messenger again, I let out a deeper sigh.

“It’s a big deal… … .”

I went to my room and checked the magic stone in the drawer. It was still red. I
have to show this to you tomorrow... … .

As I quietly looked into it, a different thought suddenly occurred to me.

“Do I have to return this?”

If I showed it, could I overwrite the frivolous allegations?

I changed my mind.

I picked up the Mana Stones that had been stored in a drawer for several days.

“Never give this back.”

23

If you can't return it to its original state, it's better not to return it.

“Let’s hide.”

It is hidden from view by the 1st prince.

They might try to search my room, so I decided to avoid my room.

'Last time, I said I was going to find one of my earrings.'

Manastones had to be placed elsewhere. The body moved immediately.

The place I headed was in front of the lilac tree in the garden.

It was the largest and most abundantly flowering tree in the garden. This would be
a good way to remember the location.

On the way to the garden, I dug up the soil under the trunk of the tree with the
small shovel I brought with me. He hid the magic stone there and buried it again.

“Even so, I wouldn’t even think of digging into the garden.”

I dropped the used shovel on the floor.

This was meant to be kept secret from everyone, not just the first prince. If my
family knew what this was, they would doubt me like Kylian.

"after."

It was time to take a breather.

“What are you doing here?”

I heard my father's voice behind me. I looked back at him in surprise.

“Oh, father?”

My father was watching me from behind.

“Are you out for a walk?”

"okay. What are you doing all the way here?”

“I also go for a walk. I was looking at flowers.”

He kicked the shovel under his feet with the bushes so that his father could not
see him.

I was compacting the part of the soil covered with magic stones with the heel of my
shoe, when my father approached me.

“I heard that the messenger of the imperial palace visited twice. What's going on?”

“The 1st Prince said he had something to say at the Imperial Palace. They asked if
I could stop by the Imperial Palace tomorrow.”

“If your doubts are cleared, why are you calling me again?”

I wouldn't have told the 1st Prince that my identity was revealed. It must have
been heard from Milan.

“It’s not over yet. But it will be over tomorrow.”

My father had a questionable face, but he didn't say anything.

Instead of talking about the 1st Prince, I was just asking about something else.

“Are you looking at this tree?”

"yes. I came here because I came out of the garden and caught my eye.”

'It seemed easy to remember, so it looked good to hide something.'

I like pretty flowers, but that was the only use of this flower tree for me now.

“You have eyes to see.”

My father looked at me like I was weird. I wondered why he said that, but he turned
his gaze back to the tree and said something unexpected.

“Your mother liked this tree, too.”

“Are you your mother?”

“I said this was the most beautiful flower in the garden. Your mother liked
purple.”

"ah… … . It’s purple.”

I didn't even know that. He died when he was young, so he didn't know much about
his mother.

“Then maybe T-ara’s diamonds too?”

"okay. I like purple, so I took it with great care. You have no idea how happy your
mother was to receive it.”

"ah… … .”

I came to hide the Manastone and heard a story I didn't know. It wasn't just a rare
gift, but it had such a meaning.

The saying that it was a keepsake of memories with my mother came true.

Lately, T-ara has not been paying attention at all because of the Manastone. It
wasn't that I lost it, but I felt sorry for not paying attention.

“I’m sorry, Dad.”

“I know you’re sorry.”

When I said sorry, my father said bluntly. It didn't sound like much of a reproach.

“I will definitely find it. It's what I did... … .”

“Isn’t the information dealer who came before going back?”

"yes… … .”

According to the information I put in the request, it means that I couldn't find
anything. Dad clicked his tongue once and said.

“You don't have to find it yourself. Aren't you and Milan looking for me anyway?"

“Nevertheless. I can't remember, so I have to do something... … .”

“The important thing for you is not to find it yourself.”

if not? My father kept his mouth shut and looked at me as if he was giving me
advice.

“I want you to think about the fundamental reason why Milan doesn’t like you.”

fundamental reason?

After saying those words, the father turned around. I looked at my father's back
and thought.

'Why does Milan hate me?'

It's not just because she lost her mother's belongings. I don't like it, but I lost
my belongings, which made me even more upset.

If I had done the same thing in my original world, how would my family react?

'I wouldn't have noticed it to remind you of the clues.'

My brother would never have been angry either. In the end, it was the relationship
between me and my family that was the problem.

'You mean to improve the relationship rather than find T-ara yourself?'

To do that, it is difficult to make any further fuss. What I need to watch out for
right now is... … .

He lowered his head and stared at the earthen floor covered with magic stones.

'You must never be caught.'

* * *

next day. The day came when I decided to go see the 1st Prince.

I felt like I was going to hell on my own feet, but I arrived at the First Imperial
Palace anyway.

He was there where he was guided.

“Sit down.”

As I greeted him, he gestured to the seat across from me. I approached cautiously
and sat down. Killian was in a crooked position with his arms resting on the
backrest. The look was just too relaxed.

“I forgot to take it from Young-ae back then.”

That was the gist.

“Why didn’t you tell me when you took it?”

“I was going to give it back to the prince, but he wasn’t in the banquet hall… … .”

“After that. Shouldn't you have contacted me? If I hadn't said it, I would have
kept it."

“I didn’t mean to… … .”

“Now give it back.”

The 1st Prince held out his hand. I had to prepare my mind. I put up as much as I
could with my nervousness and opened my mouth.

"that… … . It's not true, Prince."

"What?"

I buried it in the ground for this. There's no way for him to find out what's
buried in the ground.

“I definitely brought it to the banquet hall, but since I enjoyed the banquet that
day… … .”

I deliberately froze the end of my words. At my words, the first prince stared at
me without saying a word. It wasn't a stiff expression. The corners of his lips
were still slightly raised.

My body trembled at the piercing eyes.

“Lost?”

"yes… … . I'm really sorry, Prince."

“I came to the banquet, so I can only drink alcohol. Does that mean I lose my
things?”

“I wasn't paying attention. sorry."

I apologized over and over again. Now this was the only way for me.

The 1st Prince's face slowly turned expressionless. It was scary to laugh, but the
expressionless face was terrifying.

When he became anxious about the change in his expression, he bent his waist, which
was leaning on the backrest, toward me. His face grew closer.

He asked, making eye contact closely.

“It’s true, isn’t it hidden?”

“… … yes?"

“Actually, I asked if Yeong-ae had it. Can't you hear me say it once?"

“… … .”

Also, I just couldn't believe it. It was a suspicion that the 1st Prince could have
any number of times.
“Why would I hide it?”

“Isn’t the color changed by any chance?”

he asked with a smile.

“Is it possible?”

I laughed as it was nonsense. But my stomach was dry.

'Aren't you expecting the color to change?'

He's a sharp person, so you'll notice it if you're sharp. Never had tea.

“Did you see the prince too?”

“It could have changed later.”

“Not really. I'm really sorry that I lost something important to the prince. If you
want to pay me back, please tell me.”

“How do you repay the young-ae?”

“I will calculate the manpower and time that would have made it and give you a
reward.”

Is there any other reward I can offer?

It would have been better to pay the money out of the deposit. If I told the prince
to pay compensation for damage, my family would look badly on it, but it's still
better than getting charges.

“Are you going to repay me with money?”

He smiled as if he was petty.

“If it’s material compensation, I don’t need it. I’m not in need of money to the
point where I get a little bit of money from a princess and drop out.”

"then… … How do I get the prince to relax?”

“You must come back. It’s not something that can be done easily.”

because I can't find it

“I’m in trouble because of Young-ae.”

“… … .”

“Aren’t you going to end it just by saying sorry?”

Because I don't need any kind of compensation. I don't know what you want.

“Actually, I did not lift my suspicions about Young-ae. It makes me even more
suspicious that I lost it.”

He had a relaxed smile and said something he couldn't be vigilant about.

“I have a duty to monitor suspicious subjects. It’s the same with young children.”

"then… … ?”

“I can’t keep a princess without proof, so whenever I have something to confirm,

I’ll call Yeong-ae.”

“Are you calling me?”

"okay. Come to me immediately when I call. Don't use the excuse that you're busy
like yesterday."

What an excuse without a chin!

“For now, go back today. Call me later if you need it.”

I was a little bit proud of myself, but now wasn't the time to worry about that. I
begged for it.

“I, the prince. Can't you think again? I really have nothing to do with
witchcraft-”

“I’m not even going to send you. Do you want to keep talking to me?”

“Oh, no!”

I jumped up. Seeing me waking up, he grinned.

“Stop leaving.”

"yes… … .”

In the end, I had to leave his palace without a word.

“I don’t want to see you again.”

As he left the Imperial Palace, he muttered a little.

“You still have no doubts?”

That being said, it wasn't very bloody today.

Is it because of your identity? As he said, she didn't even know that she was being
looked after because she was a public princess who didn't have any solid evidence.

'If you see the magic stone, you won't look at it anymore... … .'

It was a time when I was walking with an uneasy heart.

1 As I was leaving the Imperial Palace and going out to the central garden, I
encountered an unwelcome face.

24
'Andreas?'

It was not strange to meet the second prince in the middle of the Imperial Palace.
But he looked at me and stood still.

If you looked in the direction I was walking, you would immediately know that I
came from the First Emperor's Palace.

He even warned me not to misunderstand the first prince's interest, so I can't be

bothered.

But I decided not to worry too much. Isn't that the second prince's illusion
anyway?

Instead of approaching him, I bowed my knees slightly and turned around.

And I heard good things from the mansion.

“The informant has arrived, miss.”

“Informative?”

When I said there was no news yet, it seemed that something was found. I went
straight to the drawing room to meet the information manager.

Although he came to say that he had found it, his face was not very bright.

“I’m sorry to see you now, miss.”

“Did you find it?”

"that is… … No traces can be found.”

It wasn't a bright face, so it was. Slightly steamed.

'If I took it out, shouldn't at least one person see it?'

In fact, no one had seen it, so the investigation into the family had not
progressed.

“Since it is such a rare gem, there is a risk of being caught immediately when it
is released on the market. It is clear that they are hiding the treasure after
securing it.”

“It must be difficult to find.”

If so, what else can I use?

I have already tried to trace my movement from a few days before the incident.

“What did I brag about?”

“Didn't you say something great was going to happen? We were supposed to tell you
what happened when we meet today.”
I've only heard that the original me boasted that maybe it was the case with the
second prince.

“Wait a minute, miss.”

"I see."

I didn't mean to push. Why isn't it important for me to find it myself, my father
said.

“I have more questions than that.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Do you have any information about witchcraft?”

Instead, I decided to look for something else.

I wanted to find out why the magic stone reacted to me.

It was only at the auction house, and I said it happened by accident, but it was
really strange that it happened twice.

“I know there are forces that oppose the Empire among shamans.”

“Are you talking about Tyalo?”

There seemed to be a separate term for them. I nodded.

"yes. Can you please tell me about them? Aside from being hostile to the Empire, I
wonder if there is anything else that sets them apart from other shamans. I will
pay separately for the cost of collecting information.”

“Oh, that’s fine.”

The informant shook his hand unexpectedly.

“The progress of the quest is sluggish, so I will just do it.”

“You just give it to me?”

I had no reason to refuse. As soon as I liked it, the informant explained.

“They are dark shamans. Unlike ordinary shamans, they use dark magic.”

“How can you tell them apart? Can a normal person unrelated to witchcraft have the
same reaction as Tyalo?”

“Were you curious about that?”

The informant asked curiously. His eyes were wondering why he was asking such a
thing. For a moment, I wanted to

It's a question you can't ask unless you're the one who's been through that. He was
stabbed, but pretended to be calm.
“There is something I want to know personally. If it's hard to figure out, tell me.
I won't be asking too much."

"no. However, the part you wanted to know is a bit special, so I think we need some
time to find out.”

I did ask for something unusual. The informant isn't even a shaman, so I didn't
think I'd be able to hear it right away.

“Then I will wait.”

This time, he said that he would contact me quickly and the information manager
returned.

As I was about to go back to my room, I ran into Milan. Maybe I had a conversation
with my doctor, or it was with him.

When I asked why the two of them were together, I guess it was me. Milan said as
soon as he saw me.

“I was here. Follow me to the parlor.”

“Are you?”

I went back to the drawing room with a puzzled mind,

“Did you check my drive today?”

I was still taking the medication my doctor prescribed. By their standards, I was a
patient whose memory was not yet perfect.

"okay. I met Baron Price because of your condition.”

“Now I am going to stop taking her medication.”

After Milan's words, the doctor immediately said.

“Can I not eat it?”

"Yes. Weren't you gradually reducing it?"

The frequency of taking the drug has decreased.

Did you say that it is a medicine that helps to clear the mind? I don't remember
coming back, so I actually ate it, but it was a mana drug.

“The medicine was enough. The condition is not severe enough to confuse fiction
with reality, so it is better to wait for the memory to come back naturally.”

'It's not fiction... … .'

Anyway, the eyes that looked at me sweetly like the first time were not. Much
better than dealing with a crazy person at a young age.

“If you need any medicine, please let me know.”

"thanks."

After the diagnosis, the attending physician left the drawing room, but Milan did
not move. He seemed to have something to say to me.

“Since when did you say thank you to others?”

“Because it’s the right thing to do.”

Although he had already said this many times to the escort driver and Anna, it was
a new reaction.

The speculation that the dragon seems to be left was correct. Milan raised a
different topic.

“I have a place to go.”

“Are you searching for relics again?”

"no. It's different this time."

Milan put his hand into his arms. What he brought out was an invitation.

When I received it, it was stamped with the seal of Count Burts.

“This is an invitation from Count Burtz, who he claimed to have been to. I'm really
going this time."

“You want to go to Earl Burts?”

“Why don’t you like it?”

It didn't seem like a party, it was just a dinner party.

It was a bit awkward though.

'Are you going to go back to where the accident happened? Where did I die?'

Even if the party in question had already ended, I couldn't help but feel
unwilling.

Because I still had regrets of not going to that party.

Milan frowned when I vomited.

“Do you know that I want to take you? It’s because your father told you to take you
to the meeting.”

Was it because of your father? Somehow, he asked me to go to a meeting.

For that reason, I couldn't be bothered. I needed to keep proving that I was
different, so maybe it was an opportunity.

'Even in this world, the party in question is already over... … .'

“I can’t help it because my father made me do it. Follow."

Seeing that he was speaking like a command anyway, he didn't seem to have a choice.

"I see."

'What's going on?'

I accepted his words without hesitation.

* * *

“Lady, I got a letter from the informant.”

"okay? Can you put it down there?”

Just as they said that they will be able to send you the data soon, something came
from the informant.

But I couldn't read it right away. Because he was getting ready to go to Earl
Butts' meeting.

'I should go and read it.'

After getting ready, I headed to Earl Burtz's house with Milan.

When I went to Earl Burtz's house, there was an unexpected person.

'Are you called Young-ae?'

He was Andreas' lover. She didn't know that she would see me either, so she made a
slightly bewildered face.

“Young girl Buckel is here too… … .”

"yes. I didn't expect to see you here, but it's nice to see you."

After I said hello, I kept looking at her, and Milan looked at me like she was
noticing.

'I didn't mean to scare you.'

Then I took my eyes off it.

At the dinner party, more people gathered than when my father invited his
acquaintances. We ate together at a long table, but when the meal was over, the
genders gathered separately and talked about different things.

It was Countess Burts who led the women.

“Some of you have come to my mansion for the first time, so I would like to show
you the mansion for a moment.”

The Countess looked at me and said. Originally, I had already been to the world,
but I welcomed it.

“Then that’s fine for me. I wonder.”

The guests, including myself, followed her.

“There are some places that have changed since the mansion was recently
redecorated.”

The Countess showed us around the mansion with explanations.

“The hall we use for parties is specially decorated.”

“Crystal Hall, isn’t it?”

asked the lady who seemed to have already been there. The Countess smiled and
nodded.

"yes. This is the last place I want to show you.”

When the Countess stopped at the door, the servant who was guarding it opened the
door.

The door opened, revealing a room full of colorful chandeliers. A dazzling light
dazzled my eyes as if I had come to the Imperial Palace.

It was the hall where the accident occurred.

I had a strange feeling. To come back to the place where I died.

In the middle of the room was a large chandelier. In the original world, that
chandelier fell and hit me.

As far as I know, there were no accidents at parties in this world. Why was it okay
in this world?

“Have you ever repaired the chandeliers in your room?”

“It's not time to fix it yet. They just installed it.”

When asked a question, the Countess responded kindly.

A newly installed chandelier in the newly created hall. Would it not have happened
in this world?

'But it wasn't too long ago.'

Because of that, it was uncomfortable to look at the chandelier. Because the worst
experiences were intertwined, I couldn't think of a good one.

'Something that won't happen... … ?'

But what if it hasn't happened yet?

25
“Would you like to go in and see?”

"Sure."

The invited ladies and young girls went inside. I could not readily step into the
hall.

I didn't want to go into this room alone.

“Isn’t Buckell’s daughter coming in?”

"ah… … .”

But I couldn't turn away from the Countess calling me.

'I'm sensitive.'

I couldn't go in alone, so I decided to reassure myself.

In this world, there has been no chandelier falling accident, so it might not
happen at all. don't be too scared

Still, he had no choice but to turn his attention to the chandelier in question.

"It's not as big as in the Imperial Palace, but in the Empire it's the size of the
palm of your hand."

As I looked carefully, the Countess explained.

"okay… … . It’s beautiful.”

He spoke as if in admiration, but he didn't come close. After listening to the

Countess' brief explanation, I stood only at the edge of the hall.

Murals were painted on the walls and ceiling of the hall, and all the other guests
were scattered.

'It's okay if I'm not down there.'

It was just ominous. At least in front of me, I hoped that no one was under the
chandelier in question.

But when I looked elsewhere for a moment, I saw Young Ae called down there.

“The so-called young girl.”

"yes?"

Beckoning, she approached me with a frightened face.

“What made me… … ?”

“What are you looking at like that?”

I got her under the chandelier, so my job is done. Still, I called, so I just
asked... … .
An unexpected answer came back.

“Ah, the crystals were shaking a little bit. I stopped looking at it because it was
beautiful.”

"yes?"

'Now what?'

Young-ae, who was called, hesitated when her face hardened.

“Because the chandelier is beautiful… … ”

Looking back at the chandelier, it was just as she said.

The crystals of the gigantic chandelier swayed slightly. The other chandeliers
don't move.

It was the same scene the old woman showed me. Even then, he swayed alone and fell.

The same thing is about to happen! It was when I took a breath in surprise.

thud!

The same thing happened in an instant.

“Aww!”

The chandelier in the center fell as it was. Shards of the crystal bounced off the
floor of the hall with a loud sound.

Surprised people screamed, and the young girl next to me covered her ears.

"what happened!"

The impact of the chandelier falling must have reverberated throughout the mansion.
Soon people came.

“The chandelier… … .”

Countess Burts pointed to the floor in surprise. The person who asked would have
noticed the situation as soon as they entered.

I slumped down on the seat.

The same thing happened!

No one was hurt, but it was a surprise.

'It wasn't just any anxiety.'

At what happened in front of me, my heart raced and grabbed my chest.

“What is this!”

I saw Milan come in through the open door. Milan found me and approached me right
away.
“Vanessa. How did this happen?”

"I don't know… … . It suddenly fell.”

"ma'am! Are you okay?”

Earl Burts also rushed in with the knights. The Count, accompanied by the Countess,
led the astonished people outside.

“The chandelier is falling.”

Milan came out with a frown and asked me.

“Are you okay? I think I was surprised.”

"I'm just asking if you're okay... … ?”

Not okay! My body was still shaking. The shock of experiencing the accident that
happened to me once again did not subside easily.

“Your complexion is pale.”

Young-ae, who was called, looked at me as if worried.

She almost had an accident, but she was worried about me. It seemed that my
complexion was not very good.

It was no longer a time for a leisurely evening gathering. All the guests who
attended today got on the carriage with a surprised face.

It was after hearing the Count's words that he would find out how the accident
happened and apologize.

Me and Milan also got into the rolling wagon.

“It’s like what you said.”

As he sat quietly, Milan opened his mouth.

“You mentioned that Earl Burts' chandelier fell. Did you ever foretell the future?”

Seeing me not answering, he raised an eyebrow.

“Are you still shivering? It was the furthest away.”

“How can I not be surprised… … .”

He rubbed his mouth at the tone that seemed to be dealing with a coward. My heart
was still beating erratically.

I hope the accident really happened... … .

Looks like I'll be having nightmares again for a few days. A small sigh flowed.
Wanting to rest, he leaned his head against the wall of the carriage and closed his
eyes.

“Vanessa.”

I don't know how much time has passed since I closed my eyes. At some point, I woke
up to the sound of Milan calling. I looked up and saw him looking at me from the
other side.

“I feel like I’m sleeping uncomfortable.”

"ah… … .”

I was just going to close my eyes, but I fell asleep. "Let's straighten out," he
said.

“You look tired.”

"little bit."

"Well, I can't help but be surprised that something like that happened. I don't
know how the Earl did the work. At the end of the day, something big was about to
happen.”

That's true, but it felt weird.

'Didn't I just say, 'What are you doing like that when you haven't been hurt
before?'

It seemed like he was worried about me too late.

“Why do you have that face?”

“… … It seems like you are suddenly worried about me.”

Did I say it too frankly? I felt sorry for the way he frowned.

But Milan did something unexpected.

“I don't know what you're talking about. There was an accident where my brother
was, how can I not worry?”

“I’m acting now… … ?”

No, there was no reason to act because we were alone.

“Then is it a dream?”

I didn't know it was a dream. Otherwise, Milan would do this to me.

“You really look like my older brother… … .”

These were the words that the original older brother would have said. Mumbling in a
dreamlike feeling, Milan chuckled.

“Are you really my brother?”

Then he came over to my side. I put my hand on his forehead and mine at the same
time as if taking a temperature.

“I don’t have a fever. I'd rather take a sedative and go to sleep."

Hearing that, I was convinced. Not Milan who despises me, but my original brother.

I couldn't meet my older brother in the original world, so this was definitely a
dream.

My real family that I can only meet in my dreams.

"Brother… … .”

It wasn't that I could see people from the previous world in my dreams just because
I wanted to.

I couldn't help but be more than happy to see him. Don't miss your brother, I
grabbed his arm.

"I missed you. How I missed you... … .”

“Are you crying?”

As I shed tears of joy, Milan smiled at me. It may be that he wanted to be more
foolish because his eyes looked like a child's.

I nodded and he wiped away my tears.

“Don’t cry when you’re not going. Have you ever had a nightmare?”

I couldn't answer. Because I know this is a dream.

Looking at me, he made a happy face.

“It’s not that bad that you missed me like that.”

The carriage stopped. It must have been the road to the peacock mansion in my
dreams.

“Let’s get off.”

Milan reached out to me and got out of the carriage with me. I looked at the
mansion with excitement. If you go in now, you will be able to meet your father as
well.

It was time to look back at my older brother with a smile.

he didn't see in that short time.

"Brother?"

I was the only one in front of the carriage. Obviously there was... … .

"Brother! Where did you go!”

How long has it been since we met? The moment I called him in embarrassment, “Get
up.”

I heard a hard voice with the touch of a grip on my wrist.

It was the same voice I was looking for, but the temperature I felt was different.

"ah… … .”

I sensed that my dream was over. When I opened my eyes with regret, I saw Milan
sitting next to me.
“You are having a very noisy dream. Everyone goes to the mansion. Stop getting up.”

“… … When did you come by my side?”

“Since the time you slept.”

'Did you come close to take a look?'

He shrugged and pulled out the hand he had been holding. I knew it was a dream with
a friendly tone, but when I woke up, I felt a tremendous sense of loss.

As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw him sarcastic, even more futile.

'What's the difference... … .'

* * *

“Did you even dream of me coming out?”

Milan asked. I wondered what she was dreaming of and why she called herself that
way.

"no. Not my brother.”

Unexpectedly, Vanessa shook her head.

“Who else do you have a brother?”

"there is. An older brother who is kind and takes care of anything if something
happens.”

“I had a crazy dream.”

Milan narrowed her eyes. There's no way he's desperately looking for himself, but
since he's an older brother, I thought it would be him.

But he firmly says that he is not himself.

'Are you a caring and caring older brother?'

From what he said, it seemed that he had a lot of dissatisfaction with himself.

“How much more do I have to worry about you here?”

She was on the edge of the hall, so there was no danger at all.

It seemed like he was very surprised by that. In the hall, he was trembling with
fear, and in the carriage. He closed his eyes in exhaustion and let out a small
moan.
'Didn't you have such a small wall and you've been messing around in the social
world?'

As she slept, she was stunned and watched, she was still trembling. It's right
across the street, but it's awkward to pretend you don't know, so I came next to
you.

I put my hand on her forehead, wondering if she might have a fever. forehead was
hot.

Perhaps she felt a touch while sleeping, and she grabbed her arm. When she stopped
at her sudden action, something even more surprising happened.

Tears flowed down her closed eyes.

"I missed you."

she was crying Milan, who was about to pull out her arm, looked at her with
bewilderment.

Crying while calling your brother?

Vanessa had no reason to do that. But what she was dreaming of, she looked sad.
Milan unknowingly raised her hand and wiped her tears away.

26

He was indifferent until she fell asleep.

Because I didn't care about the shock she received because I thought she was fine.
So I looked carefully, even if it was late, but this is what I'm talking about when
I wake up.

“What are you talking about? Even though it was safe, you could be worried that I
might have been surprised. I just met such an older brother in my dream.”

"okay. It certainly looks different from me.”

I don't know who she met in her dream, but her heart is twisted.

“You don’t have a brother like that.”

That's why Milan spoke more coldly.

“I am the only one you will call my brother, and this is the reality. Wake."

Vanessa's closed lips moved dissatisfied. The corners of his lips went down and he
looked down at Milan as if he was sad. Milan looked at her without blinking, and
she rolled her eyes again.

But the look of disappointment was still there. Milan wasn't in a good mood either.

What's the point of beating a nineteen-year-old girl in a fight?

It's been a long time since Vanessa hasn't been on good terms with her, but
strangely, she felt uncomfortable today.

* * *

The news of an accident at Earl Burts's house spread through social circles.

As soon as Andreas heard the news, he went to the young Ae who was called. Because
he knew she had been invited to Earl Butts' meeting.

“Jenet, are you okay?”

“Prince… … .”

She looked unharmed.

"I'm OK. He wasn't hurt at all."

I was a little surprised, but I said okay.

“But it was a little scary.”

She wiped her heart as she recalled the events of that time.

“I was under that chandelier and then I moved, and not long after that, an accident
happened.”

"then… … Wasn't that something big was about to happen? God bless Young-ae.”

"yes. Are you really happy?”

thank god. I was really glad she was safe. When Andreas was relieved, the young Ae
called added words.

“If it wasn’t for the Buckell, it would have been a big deal.”

“Your Buckell?”

Andreas hardened his face at the unexpected words.

Why is her name here?

“Did Little Buckel go there too?”

"yes. Little Buckell called me and went to him, and it happened right after that.”

“… … .”

“If Young-ae hadn’t called me, I would have been standing there all the time.”

“It is.”

I couldn't find the right words to answer. Andreas smiled vaguely.

“Even if it happens by chance, it happens like this… … .”

A few days have passed since then.

Earl Burts sent a gift along with a letter of apology to the nobles who had come to
the meeting. The hall in question went into refurbishment.

The words Andreas had heard from the young girl who was called had now been passed
down to the Imperial Palace.

As soon as she saw Laura Andreas, she told the story.

"Brother. did you hear You said that you saved the girl who was called by the
Buckell girl.”

“Rescue.”

Andreas frowned. Even before Laura spoke, she had already heard countless stories
from other nobles.

“I just told you to come to me, how did you get that?”

“You said that the young girl, who was called because of the Buckell girl, left her
seat? I heard it from the wife who was there.”

Everyone reacted like this. It must have been interesting that Vanessa was involved
in the matter. The Duke of Buckell's troubled child did something good for some
reason.

Andreas was tired of talking about this.

“How did you get caught? Didn't you call Youngae, who was called for nothing, to
catch up with you again?"

It must have been an impure intention. It was obvious not to see.

"Oh… … . Don't you think it's too bad?"

“You put yourself in my position. You look good.”

Vanessa was helpless.

'I even advised you not to misunderstand my brother's interest, but after that,
have you been to the 1st Palace of the Emperor?'

like me So, I didn't even listen to what he was saying.

“I really hate her.”

“If you don’t like it that much, just turn it off. I keep worrying that I don’t
like it, and then I hear hate.”

“What is the ugly feeling?”

Andreas snorted.

Even when Buckel fell, she didn't care. I really wanted to know what to do if I
died, but it wasn't for her.

As time went on, she became an annoyed woman.

He will never see her favorably in the future. His thoughts were unwavering and
firm.

* * *

The aftereffects of experiencing the same accident as in the original world lasted
longer than expected.

When I said that my body was cold, I got a body aches. As a result, I had to stay
in bed for several days.

“It’s time for a drink, ma’am.”

It seems to be getting better now, but I continued to take the medicine.

'How can I stop taking the drug? … .'

Today, my father came to see me with his doctor. They came to my room and watched
me take my medicine.

“The recovery is slow.”

“You have improved a lot, though. It won't be a problem for you to go back to your
normal life again."

“When was the time to play chess briskly, and why did the child suddenly become so
weak… … .”

My father looked at me with distasteful eyes.

“Aren’t you supposed to take more medicine?”

“It is not good for the body to take a lot of drugs. Duke.”

“Then I will have to eat healthy food.”

The father muttered and called the butler.

“Did you call, Duke?”

“I said when will you be ready? Why are you so late?”

“It is coming ready. Please wait a little longer.”

“Too late.”

Dad clicked his tongue.

'What did you order?'

I looked at him with a puzzled face.

Do you see me begging you like that? It was a scene I never thought I would ever
see in this world.

I looked at him blankly, my father asked.

“Why do you look like that?”

“It’s unfamiliar… … .”

It's unfamiliar in this world, but it's a look I'm used to in the original world.
It was a dazed feeling.

“Aren’t you worried about your bloodline even if you’re not born? I will not like
it.”

The answer to my words was different from the original world.

“I hear you talking from outside. Thanks to you, the young girl who was called was
able to save her life.”

“Is that rumored?”

Seriously, it wouldn't have been possible without rumors since it was a job.

“It felt like the chandelier was going to fall off. I was kind of anxious.”

"Good job. I'm living, so there's a lot going on. There are good rumors circulating
about you.”

'Is that a compliment?'

It was the first time the father in this world had spoken with such daring
excitement.

I was just worried that there was someone under that chandelier. I realized that
the chandelier was shaking only after Young Ae called.

Anyway, I'm glad the results weren't bad. I think I got some points from my father.

However, it is not possible to recover all the goals in the past due to this.

'If you make even one mistake, you might go back to the starting point.'

And there are things that haven't been resolved yet.

After my father left my room with my doctor, I got out of bed.

As my body calmed down, I remembered what I had forgotten.

'That letter.'

A letter from an informant. I should have read it as soon as I went to the meeting,
but I didn't pay attention to it because of an accident.

I pulled out a letter that had been left between the bookshelves. I wondered why
the letter came instead of an envelope, but when I opened it, there was nothing to
write on the document.

Let me introduce you to the shaman. It seems that there is a limit to explain with
documents alone. How about meeting in person and asking?

It was a letter asking for my opinion.

It was about introducing a shaman who knows a little bit about dark magic.

'Aren't you supposed to introduce Tiallo?'

No, I wouldn't carry out a request that was so absurd. It is a place with one of
the best information networks in the Empire.

Can you tell me more about that person?

He sent a reply asking if he was a trustworthy person.

I got a reply right away. Along with the identity of the shaman, there was a reply
saying that it is safe to say that he is not a dangerous person set by the Empire.

The letter contained these words:

If you wish, I will accompany you.

“Are you going to accompany me?”

It seemed better than meeting the shaman alone. Having said this so far, it seems
that the identity is certain.

'It's better to meet in person to ask questions about this.'

I didn't know if I could figure out what I wanted quickly.

'Let's finish it quickly.'

To find out why the anomaly was happening to me, I decided to meet without further
hesitation.
* * *

It was the day of the appointment.

As promised, on the way to meet the shaman, the informant accompanied him. Just in
case, the family's escort knights also brought five.

“As I said in the letter, rest assured. I have only knowledge of dark magic, not a
shaman who practices dark magic.”

“It’s just an ordinary shaman, isn’t it?”

"Yes. Believe it.”

It seemed too distrustful. I moved with him with a shy face.

“Is he living here?”

After meeting the shaman, he was walking in a place he had never been to before.

"Yes. This is the area where the shamans mainly gather, and he lives here too. It
is a group that is rejected because of poor awareness, so there is a separate
densely populated area in the capital.”

"iced coffee… … .”

Because of the strong presence of some shamans, there were many people who had
preconceived notions about shamans.

'I was surprised that he introduced me to the shaman right away... … .'

That shouldn't be the case, but prejudice is really scary.

I'm also trying to change my reputation in the Navy if people just look at it.

The place where the shamans lived was no different from the street where the
commoners lived.

It was a time when I felt sympathy with them for a while, who were suffering from
preconceived notions. I could see people in knight uniforms gathered on the other
side.

'A knight uniform?'

The outfit was familiar. It seems that the knights belonging to the 1st prince
among the knights wore those clothes... …

'no way?'

The knights spread their way left and right. The moment I saw a familiar face
between them, I sighed involuntarily.
'I hate it, really... … .'

27

It was a pity that I wasn't the only one who found the first prince.

'If it wasn't for you, I would have run away!'

The 1st prince saw me and came towards me. I hurriedly set up an example with my
companions.

“I see you, the First Prince of the Empire.”

He had no answer.

'Why is there no response?'

Just as I was about to get nervous, I heard an answer.

“What is going on here, Young-ae? This is an area where shamans mostly live.”

"ah… … .”

Also, I was surprised that I came here.

'I didn't even know I was going to meet you here!'

“I need to hear an explanation as to why Young-ae, who said that love for
witchcraft has nothing to do with her, came to this place.”

The voice of the first prince, full of doubts, fell over me.

"that is,"

I quickly shook my head.

'How do I get over here?'

The information award shouldn't be too award-winning to hear. I had to give both of
them a straight answer.

“That’s it, Prince… … .”

“You are late to reply. Answer me before counting to three. one,"

“I’m here to meet someone!”

I shouted out.
"Person? who?"

I thought I'd ask too.

“Do you think he lives here?”

"yes… … .”

“Why does Young-ae meet the person who lives here in person?”

“It’s a personal thing… … .”

“Is it such a secret matter?”

'Perseverance is.'

I clicked my tongue inward. I didn't know if I was going to pass properly because
they thought I was suspicious.

“After talking with the prince a few times, I started to wonder what kind of person
the shamans are. Oh, of course, ordinary shamans.”

“Are you suddenly curious?”

The 1st prince stroked his chin.

"I know you've been through something big a while ago, but seeing you wandering
around like this doesn't seem like a big shock."

'A big deal?'

The only thing that happened to me a while ago was that of Earl Burts. The 1st
prince seemed to have heard the story.

I laughed at what Milan told me.

“He wasn't hurt at all. I was just there.”

“You look fine.”

The first prince nodded.

“Isn’t it a lie to say it was just curiosity?”

“Trust me.”

I want to know why the abnormal reaction occurs, so it's not a lie at all.

'Aren't we supposed to go together to watch?'

I was worried for a moment, but nothing like that.

"okay. go your way Young-ae, I’ll call you next time I see you.”

The 1st prince gestured to the side as if to go.

'I'll call you next time... … .'

I was nervous, but I'm glad I didn't argue with him here.
'If you meet the shaman, you will never come here again.'

However, the shaman that I met with difficulty following the informant did not give
me a clear answer.

* * *

I returned to the mansion and went out to the garden again. I was thinking of
checking the magic stone.

“Does that bad magic react to ordinary people who don’t know much about magic?”

This was the question I posed when I met the shaman with the informant.

“Their energy is detected in people who have nothing to do with it.”

“These people don't care? There is no such case.”

The shaman answered my question firmly.

“Have you never been?”

“Yes, at least from what I have seen.”

“Then what am I… … .”

In the end, he was about to return to the mansion without getting anything.

Why did the tool to detect wrong witchcraft reacted twice to me? I didn't directly
mention that it happened to me, but the shaman said it was impossible.

I don't know what the shaman doesn't know.

“Even if it wasn’t for this, it would be goodbye to the first prince forever… … .”

With the small shovel I brought, I dug into the location where the Manastone was
buried. It was meant to check the magic stone in question again. Today, like last
time, I don't have to worry about meeting my father. Because I purposely avoided
that time.

The shovel caught something while digging the soil. There was only one thing to
find.

It was hidden in the dirt, so it was hard to see, so I gently scraped the dirt off
it with a shovel.

and found

"Black color… … .”

The color of the manastone had returned to its original state. It was a black magic
stone!

I looked down at it with my eyes wide open. A sigh of relief came out when I
realized that I wasn't mistaken.

“It was coming back.”

What if you don't come back forever? It seemed to come back after a long time, not
a day or two.

He happily reached out to take it.

However, the moment my hand touched it, the manastone turned red again.

“What is this… … .”

It seems that the magic stone's reaction speed has increased.

* * *

“Are there any problems today?”

"yes?"

Suddenly, my father came to my room and asked, I was surprised.

"What?"

“That is pointless. I'm asking if I'm eating well what I've been given."

'Is that what you were talking about... … .'

I was nervous, but I wasn't nervous at all. Last time I ordered a nutritional
supplement, it was to check my health.

'I was just surprised.'

There was something stabbing me, so if I asked bluntly, I couldn't help but be
stingy. There are still unresolved issues that I can't tell anyone.

The magic stone was buried in the ground again. You can't return the changed color
to the first prince.

'I can't return it even if it turns black.'

I can send it to the first prince through Anna without touching it, but what if I
ask you to check again?

It changes color so quickly, it's going to be a really big deal.

“Of course, I am eating well what my father took care of.”

“Your complexion is not as bad as last time.”

Dad looked at my face. It was far from being kind because it was expressionless,
but I wonder where something like this is.

At least because I wasn't the only one who cared about T-ara the way I did when I
first came to this world.

Again, my relationship with my father depended on me. Milan has gotten farther away
after visiting Earl Burts, but... … .

'I don't know. Let's just take care of Dad.'

“Thanks to my father for caring.”

It was a time when I smiled softly to look as good as possible.

“Lady, this is Anna.”

Anna knocked outside the door. When I asked her to come in, Anna handed me a
letter.

“A letter has arrived from the Imperial Palace.”

The news was not very pleasant.

'In addition?'

“What happened to you in the Imperial Palace?”

My father was like me too. I was embarrassed to be the 1st prince again.

I told you to come whenever you call me, so there is nothing strange about
receiving a letter, but isn't that calling me a good thing?

'A letter in front of my father... … .'

He opened the letter with a trembling heart, but the sender was not the first
prince.

“It’s a letter from the princess, Father.”

It was an invitation from Princess Laura. It was about going to the imperial palace
and talking or sharing.

“I was invited twice by the princess. I guess you didn't like it."

The father checked the letter and said gladly. It was not at all what I was worried
about.

"Iknow, right… … . Are you inviting me again?”

He was stunned, even as he responded to his father's words.

Why is the princess me?

* * *

The princess's meeting was held at the lakeside of the Imperial Palace. Contrary to
my bubbly heart, the lake was calm.

There were fewer people than the last tea party held. I liked that there was no
Banky Youngae.

What stood out was that there was a so-called Young Ae, who had never been there
before.

'Is it because of that?'

If there is a reason to invite Young-ae, who was called with me, one thing is
pointed out.

After a while, the princess appeared and spoke as expected.

“The maids told the story of Young Ae Buckell. That Earl Butts' business."

"yes… … .”

“As soon as I thought of it, I invited Young-ae Buckel again.”

It was the first time I had been to a meeting since that day, so there was little
curiosity in the eyes of the young girls who looked at me.

“I didn’t know that Buckell would show such a favor for the girl who was called.”

Among them, Earl Coleman's young Ae said: Rose asked.

“You know?”

“I didn’t talk to Young-ae, whom I knew beforehand. I just felt bad that day.”

“Buckell’s sense of humor saved the young girl who was called!”

When I answered calmly, Young-ae Coleman responded that it was strange. The
princess was looking at me with interest.

“I saw the young girl Buckell again. Do you know how to show such kindness? … .”

Little Coleman praised me.

“I heard that Young-ae has changed from before, but it must be true.”
“Are you talking about that?”

"yes. You seem to have a lot more room in your heart, don't you?"

It was the first I had heard of it, but it was welcome from my point of view.

Those who look at me badly will at least be less.

“Even from the young girl who was called, it seems that Buckell’s girl has changed
a bit, doesn’t it?”

Coleman looked back at the young girl who was called and asked. Young-ae, who was
suddenly asked the question, nodded her head.

"yes."

'I wish I could talk to the second prince a little better.'

It was a time when I thought to myself and smiled contentedly.

I could see Rose looking at the Coleman young-ae with a strange gaze.

'Why that face?'

Rose looked at me and immediately changed her expression. It happened so quickly

that I was the only one who noticed the change.

'It was a face that looked like something was caught... … .'

There's a reason Rose makes that face. While talking, I looked at Rose for a
moment, but Rose did not show the same image as before.

A little more time passed.

There must have been a reason for choosing a meeting place by the lakeside.

“It’s a good day, do you want to go boating?”

It was different from the tea party where we sat at the table and only talked. At
the initiative of the princess, I went boating in the lake.

“I can only ride two in a boat and three people in one boat.”

The princess looked at us all the way and said,

“I think it’s good to get together with close friends.”

I was annoyed at the queen's words. Because no one was close enough to mate.

“Princess!”

Other young girls quickly approached the princess, and Rose also paired up with
another close girl. All of a sudden, I was the only one left.

“… … .”

This was a bit disappointing.

'The tea without friends is too good!'

When the princess just found me standing alone, someone approached me.

“Would you like to ride with me? Little Buckell.”

It was a Coleman baby.

28

Young-ae Coleman said and looked back.

“It’s okay for three people to get on the same boat, so how about like a young girl
called?”

“Are you a young girl called?”

To bind her, who is the second prince's lover, and me, who was openly chasing the
second prince.

'Do you not know that the young girl called is Andreas' lover?'

Anyway, she was the only one who gave me the offer. If I was left alone, the
princess could have suggested joining me, but I decided not to hold out.

"like."

Because I had no reason to turn away from the person who came to me.

'I don't think I hate it that much.'

It was fortunate that there was at least one person who suggested it.

'It's friendly, so maybe we can get to know each other.'

At the moment when he was slightly excited, his eyes met with Rose again. It looks
like he was looking at this. As soon as I saw her, Rose turned her head again.

'Why is Rose doing that?'

I asked her a little while everyone was moving to get on the boat, wondering.

“Do you have anything to say?”

"yes?"

“You keep looking.”

He smiled as relaxedly as possible in case he looked like he was arguing. Rose's

expression, which looked uncomfortable, remained the same.
Rose glanced at Coleman's conversation with the young girl called, and lowered her
voice to answer.

“I had conversations with Young-ae Coleman more comfortably than I thought.”

Is that the problem? I didn't understand what you meant.

I tried to ask more, but she got into the boat and we couldn't talk more.

I also got on the boat with my friends. The sailor rowing was seated in the front,
and after that, I sat facing the two young girls.

“It’s great to play on a boat in the lake.”

It was as if there was a small table in between, so there was no inconvenience at

all to have a conversation. Coleman, who spoke first, asked me.

“You were talking to Farrell, what were you talking about?”

“It wasn’t a big deal.”

I can't say I was talking about you.

Why did Rose find it strange to see me talking to the Coleman girl? Young-ae, who
was called to understand the meaning, spoke to her.

"I… … Little Buckell.”

"yes?"

I thought I was hesitating, but it seemed that the called Young-ae had something to
say to me.

“Come to think of it, I couldn’t tell you because I wasn’t in a good mood last
time.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Thanks to Young-ae, I was able to stay safe, but I couldn’t say thank you.”

“Oh, no.”

I waved my hand and smiled.

“It’s just a coincidence anyway. I'm glad you're safe."

It really wasn't something to be thankful for.

“It’s really nice to see the two of you getting along well.”

Little Coleman looked at us and said.

“I think Young Ae Buckell’s family will like it too. Yes?"

"little bit."

After a bit of affirmation with a bewildered mind, Young-ae Coleman nodded her head
as if she knew it.
“You must be happy that good news has spread about your daughter, who has been a
troublemaker for the family. I understand."

"yes?"

He paused for a moment at those words. Do you openly say that it is a trouble with
the person in front of you?

Seeing my hardened face, Young-ae Coleman smiled more kindly.

“It’s a compliment. Don't get me wrong, Young-ae."

I couldn't even say anything about it.

'It wasn't a favor... … ?'

Before boarding the ship, when I was with a lot of people, I never said anything
that could be disrespectful. Her attitude changed somehow.

Because of Rose's words, I felt uncomfortable.

'Am I sensitive?'

Confused, she smiled and said again.

“It’s a good coincidence. Young-ae thinks so, right?”

'ah… … .'

Now he seemed to know for sure. She pretended not to be mocking me.

'Somehow, he said that he would come first.'

It was bittersweet that I was excited for a moment that I could make friends.

But instead of showing that feeling, he laughed along with her.

"yes. As I live, I have all sorts of things going on. I want to raise my reputation
a little bit by doing this.”

Little Colin was silent. I saw Young Ae who was called with her eyes wide open and
looking at the two of us alternately.

'At least the young Ae called isn't on the same side with Coleman.'

If the called Young Ae had changed, a suspicious disease would have arisen.

“The lake is quite deep.”

Coleman said, turning her gaze. It seemed like he was going to change the subject
altogether. I'd rather have this We still have a long way to go around the lake.

'It's the first time I've ever had such an uncomfortable boat ride.'

If you don't like me, don't talk to me, why did you decide to go on a boat
together? … .

While I was silent, Young Ae Colin spoke to Young Ae who was called.
“Have you ever been swimming?”

“No, no.”

“I heard rumors that you are dating the second prince, is it true?”

He knew and seemed to have picked us up together.

'It's so childish.'

I smiled at the young girl who looked at me as if embarrassed.

Young Ae Coleman spoke only to Young Ae who was also called.

“There is a strange-looking fish in the water.”

“A fish?”

"yes. Would you like to see it?”

I couldn't see her from where she was called, so she moved.

Young-ae Coleman, who gave up her seat, came to the front seat and sat down.

'Why are you sitting next to me when you hate me?'

I looked to my side with sullen eyes. Little Coleman also looked back at me.

She was single and smiling. like something excited.

'Why are you smiling?'

It's not a new situation at all. That look was disgusting.

Unless you're up to something, you can't laugh at me like that... … .

there is something

Just as she thought about it, Young-ae Coleman pulled herself out of her chair.

“… … !”

said it was ominous She pushed the back of the young girl who was looking out of
the boat.

“Ugh!”

The so-called young-ae's body leaned along with her stomach.

'what are you doing!'

I got up quickly and grabbed the young girl who was called. Little Coleman stood up
stumbling from pushing. He looked at her and pulled Young Ae, who was called
strongly.

Young-ae's upper body, who was called, came back inside the boat, and this time the
boat was tilted to the opposite side.
“Damn!”

I almost fell over, so I quickly sat down.

'it's crazy!'

It's a crazy move. Who will be okay if the boat shakes like this?

“Catch the boat!”

It was time to shout at the young girl who was called.

“Aww!”

There was a loud bang, with a scream.

“Baby Buckell!”

Young-ae, who was called, looked back at me in bewilderment. The movement of the
ship had slowed, so I could barely turn around.

'What… … ?'

I was speechless.

Little Coleman was alone, drowning in the water.

* * *

Coleman was quickly rescued.

A young girl's cry that a person was missing was only heard after the ship's crew
jumped in to rescue her.

The sergeant would have been confused too. Suddenly my stomach shook like that.

The young girls who had stopped playing the boat gathered in one place.

“Are you crazy? At the end of the day, the boat almost turned over.”

I asked the Coleman girl. She was trembling with a blanket over her, but she didn't
feel pity at all.

There were even people who were tired because of her.

'Why did the second prince appear?'

Whether it was the young girl who was called or the princess, it seems that she
knew that a lover was coming to the lakeside today.

It seemed that he had been near here to see his lover's face for a moment, and came
in haste after hearing the news of the accident.

“What happened when you said you were boating with the girls?”

His face as he asked the princess looked a bit nervous.

“They said the three of them almost overturned. Coleman's daughter was missing, and
something big was about to happen.”

“Why did only Young-ae’s stomach move like that?”

After hearing the princess's answer, the second prince asked Young-ae who was
called. I spoke before her.

“You must not have seen the young girl who was called. I was looking out.”

"then?"

Everyone's eyes turned to me.

“The Coleman girl pushed the called girl. I caught Young-ae who was called, so she
didn’t fall out.”

“You pushed the so-called young girl?”

The second prince frowned. At that moment, the young Coleman screamed.

“It’s the Buckell girl who pushed the so-called girl!”

"I beg your pardon?"

“The boat shakes and even Young-ae is in danger, so you caught him.”

'What nonsense is that?'

I frowned. Little Coleman said to everyone.

“When I said that I knew that the second prince’s lover was called Young-ae, I
didn’t like Buckell’s expression.”

'… … Are you here for this?'

It was ridiculous and I burst out laughing. Why did I say Mina, who was called
Young-ae, I think I understand now.

That's what I was thinking from the beginning. To drop the so-called young girl and
put her back on me!

“Did you say you were dating your brother?”

The princess was astonished.

“No, it doesn’t matter now. Who is right?”

“There is nothing to listen to. Laura."

The second prince said to the princess. His expression on me was not good.

He seemed to know who he was trying to believe. The second prince looked at me with
contempt.

“I thought so. I'm not the type of person to be rumored that Young-ae did a good
deed. In the end, the true nature is bound to be revealed.”

“Prince. You don't believe Coleman's words, do you?"

“Then who will I believe? Young-ae, who never caused a stir in the social world, or
a young-ae who only had accidents?”

There were some young girls who nodded in sympathy.

'Did you do such a thing believing you would get this kind of reaction?'

I looked at the Coleman young girl silently. Even in the previous world, she was a
quiet young girl, as if she was there.

“Prince, Little Buckell held me when I fell.”

The called young-ae carefully stopped him, but the second prince did not listen.

“Didn’t you say you didn’t see who was pushing? You don't have to be afraid to put
her down."

I laughed out loud when I saw Young-ae, who was called protective, hiding behind
her back. Wouldn't it be better to do it to someone who has no intention of harming
them?

He looked exactly like my lover, so it was even more annoying.

'I'm really unlucky.'

“If you don’t want to believe it, don’t believe it.”

“What did you say now, Little Buckel?”

“I think you have already decided who you want to believe. If you don't want to
believe it, don't believe it."

29

“I guess I should have fallen, rather than holding on to the so-called Young Ae.
Then I wouldn't have been misunderstood."

“Young Buckell.”

He narrowed his eyebrows as if he was offended by my words. I said without a blink

of an eye.
“I don’t need the second prince’s trust. Because I have no intention of trusting
you anyway. I'm sure no one will believe me, right?"

Then I looked at Rose. She was puzzled by the Coleman's kindness to me, so she
would believe me.

But before Rose could say anything, a voice was heard from somewhere else.

“I asked them what they were talking about, was this what they were talking about?”

Looking back, there was a prince.

"older brother?"

The second prince's eyes widened when he saw him. All the young girls seemed to be
perplexed by the unexpected appearance. Of course I was.

'Why is the first prince here?'

The bitter red eyes of the 1st prince turned to me. He said he would look for me
whenever he saw me, so he may have come to know that I had come to the Imperial
Palace.

'I don't like that either... … .'

His gaze quickly shifted to the second prince.

“Looks like there was nothing to do. It’s like pushing a young Ae in front of
others.”

“It’s not your brother’s business.”

“You’re not the Buckell girl. Why can't you believe it?"

“It’s not anyone else, it’s Little Buckel. How can I believe her in my lover's
affair?”

“It seems that Buckell’s heart has already left you.”

The 1st Prince raised the corners of his lips as if sneering. The flow of the
conversation was a little different from what I thought.

'You seem to be defending me right now... … ?'

However, the second prince believed that I stimulated him through the first prince.
So, I was not shaken at all by his brother's words.

“It will be of no use if you are going to defend the Buckell girl.”

“I don’t take sides without a reason. I saw it.”

'Did you see it?'

I opened my eyes wide and looked at the first prince.

“You may not have seen it, but I was in a position to see her.”

After talking to the second prince, he turned his head and pointed at the young
Coleman. Her face hardened visibly.
“That young girl pushed your lover. Did you push and fall by yourself? My stomach
is shaking.”

All the sneering words were true. The second prince could not even ignore his
brother's testimony. he asked seriously.

"Is that true?"

“I was just saying what I saw. You don't seem to know very well, but the Buckel and
I are not friendly at all."

He smiled and looked back at me.

'right… … . It's a chase and chase relationship.'

I smiled hard at him. It was then that Rose's voice was heard.

“I also don’t think that the words of Young Ae Buckell are lies.”

She said in a cautious voice.

“Before boarding the boat, I felt something strange when I saw him behaving so
intimately with the young girl Buckel. Little Coleman has no feelings for Little
Buckell.”

“What happened?”

The first prince asked what I was curious about.

“There was a time when Little Coleman was caught talking about Buckell’s
backstory.”

"really?"

There were many young girls with their eyes wide open. It seemed like a lot of
people didn't know.

“I saw it while going out to rest during the prom. Little Buckell was urging
Coleman, saying he didn't know."

She glanced at Coleman's little girl.

"and… … Coleman must have had a crush on the second prince. I think that made
Little Buckel even more angry.”

'Oh my gosh… … . Coleman's daughter also liked the second prince?'

Having even had a conflict with me, I can understand why Rose looked at Coleman
Young Ae strangely.

“Why did you do that?”

The second prince frowned and looked at the young Coleman. She couldn't answer. It
meant positive.

“… … .”

“Looks like your mouth doesn’t fall out.”

When the young Coleman was unable to speak, the first prince drew his sword. When
they aimed at the Coleman girls, they made a screeching sound.

'Oh My God.'

The peaceful atmosphere of the lakeside froze in an instant.

“Are you still going to keep your mouth shut?”

Her expression and voice were languid, but Coleman's face turned white.

it's bound to be Anyone who faces the first prince in that way would be like that.
It was a distance that the sword could not reach, but it was definitely her that
the tip of the sword was heading towards.

“Wow, Prince… … .”

"Answer me. Why did you lie?”

“… … I didn’t like the Buckell girl.”

Threatening her with a sword would have made her no better. Finally, the young
Coleman confessed.

“I’ve been hearing favorable things about her for a while now.”

He seemed to be talking about the work at Earl Burts.

“You hear an absurd sound that you did something good for some reason. It's not
anyone else, it's a young girl called, did she really want to help? Where does that
vicious temper go!”

Was that the reason? I hate to try to make the rumor go bad again?

I was stunned by the naked hostility. I have been surprised many times in this
world, but this is the first time.

'Anyway, my reputation is still low!'

Feeling embarrassed, he opened his mouth to Coleman Young-ae.

“Young-ae asked Young-ae, who she called earlier, if she could swim? Young-ae
pushed her even after hearing that she couldn’t.”

There was the sound of someone gasping. would be surprised It's an incomprehensible
way of thinking.

“I don’t know if it’s anyone else, but Young-ae has no right to curse me for being
bad. What should I do if I say I don’t like it to someone who is innocent?”

“Called little girl. Is that true?”

“Yes, Prince… … .”

The second prince was astonished and confirmed the truth to the called Young-ae.

“Who lied, now you know?”

Kylian put the sword in the sheath and looked back at the second prince. I said to
him like a mockery.

“Now it seems that you are going to believe what your lover says. I didn't even
believe it when I heard Buckell's young girl."

"that… … ”

The second prince's face turned red. As I was looking at it like a bewildered
expression, the first prince said to me.

“I still had something to say to Young-ae, but it went well. Please follow me for a
moment.”

“Me?”

"okay. Laura, is it okay if I take you?”

"Ah yes!"

The princess suddenly answered.

'excuse me. What about my doctor?'

None of my doctors paid close attention. As soon as I heard the princess's answer,
the first prince took the lead, so I accidentally followed him.

'It's not unreasonable to hold more meetings here anyway... … .'

The place that followed him was the garden inside the Imperial Palace. When the 1st
Prince stopped, I had a feeling that I might have a conversation here.

He didn't say anything that I had something to see. Just looking at a different
place as if looking at a distant mountain.

'To talk about how important it is.'

It was awkward for the silence to flow. After looking into his eyes for a moment, I
finally opened my mouth.

"I… … Thanks for your help.”

I wanted to say thank you for helping me.

“If it wasn’t for Prince Kylian, I would have been framed for nothing.”

“It’s nothing to be thankful for. Because I said what I saw.”

He replied as if it didn't matter.

“I must have been in trouble because of the idiots who only listened to one side. I
knew I had a bad reputation, but was it this much?”

'It's a mess.'

His lips were chapped, but he didn't say anything. The 1st Prince was not a person
I could talk to comfortably.

I'd rather pass the time like this. All he says to me is nothing but troublesome
things.

'okay. Let's pass the time by pretending to be as pitiful as possible.'

“I didn’t know something like that had happened with Young-ae Coleman. I didn’t
remember.”

"memory? Oh, I said my memory is not perfect.”

"yes. Please come closer... … I thought you had a crush on me.”

“If you show kindness for no reason, you should be suspicious.”

The 1st Prince looked at me as if he did not understand.

“Well, I guess I was deceived too. Did you see me as a poor prince who needed the
power of a duke?”

'Who lied without saliva in his mouth?'

To be honest, he answered only inwardly.

“I don’t have any close friends… … I wanted to make it even now. That's why I came
to the princess's meeting today. So, I didn’t even think about limiting it.”

I knew for sure that there were a lot of people who hated me.

There were aristocrats who looked at me and babbled when they saw me, and there
were people who tried to provoke me like Banky Youngae.

“I thought I had someone to recognize that I was different.”

But the only thing that came to me was a young Coleman who pretended to be a good
person and tried to frame me.

“I was too naive to believe it. My relationship with my family isn't good yet, so
there's no way a stranger would show me a favor... … .”

As I spoke, I became bitter. No need to pretend to be pitiful, I was pitiful

myself.

'How could this even happen?'

I realize over and over again that living in this world is not easy.

The first prince did not say anything.

'Did I talk too frankly?'

It seems like he was dragging time and revealing his inner feelings too much.
Belatedly, I noticed him and looked into his eyes, he said.

“At least I’m better than Young-ae.”

"yes?"

“I have a lot of people I can trust. It's better than Young-ae because you're on my
side, right?"
“… … .”

Who's taking the medicine now? He smiled as he looked at him in a strange way.

“You don't have to be friends with a lot of people. If you make one person you can
trust, that's enough."

“I don’t have one… … .”

“As you live, you will live. Couldn’t there be one in my lifetime?”

“It wouldn’t be.”

I don't want to live that kind of life. 'cause it's so lonely

“Seeing that everyone listened to the stupid Andreas… … Young-ae must work a lot.”

He spoke with a look that seemed to be ridiculed or sympathetic, and then he turned
around.

I blinked my eyes.

'Are you going?'

There was no telling me to follow. Leave me and go my own way.

'You're going like this?'

I looked at him with a bewildered feeling. I was going to say something to ask you
to follow me, but I didn't ask any questions that could make you nervous.

It was pointless to be nervous. If you're only going to talk like this with me, why
are you in the mood for nothing?

"person who is abnormal."

So he's a weird guy. I looked behind him and muttered a little.

30

It seems that Coleman's self-made play was quickly spreading the word. Before a day
had passed, my father mentioned it first.

“I heard it. You said you almost got framed at the meeting?”

“Did you hear me?”

"okay. I hoped it was because there was an accident while boating.”

My father looked at me as if somehow awkward.

“You’re always on the side of the bad guys, but why are you on the victim’s side?”

“How did it happen… … . Oh, I won't do anything bad anymore."

I wanted to say it just in case, but my father seemed to be dissatisfied with it.

'I'm not really going to buy it. Don't you believe it?'

There was absolutely nothing wrong with me today, so I didn't have to worry about
getting my grades down further.

Still, looking at you like that, I was worried.

“It happened, so why didn’t you tell me?”

“Have you just met your father?”

“What are you doing before we meet? If that had happened, I should have told you as
soon as I got back.”

'Is that okay?'

Did you pamper me or not accept me?

“I said don’t make a fuss, I’m not saying you have to go out and suffer. Why are
you putting up with embarrassing things?”

“I am not patient. We thought we'd talk about it when we had dinner together."

I looked at him quietly and asked.

“Are you more embarrassed than me?”

It was like seeing the original worldly father.

Then his face, which had frowned as if saddened, quickly hardened. Like I didn't
know until I said it.

“It means that no parents will welcome their children back after being hurt.”

He drew the line, but it was clear that he cared about me.

I felt it from the time he brought me healthy food, but the relationship has
definitely improved than before.

Even if he's not my real father who shares the same memories with me... … .

where is this?

* * *
The next day, the young Coleman came to the mansion with her father.

“My daughter has made a big mistake.”

It wasn't a trivial quarrel between the young girls, but rather an apology.

Count Coleman knelt before me on his daughter's knees and delivered the box of gold
he had brought to her father.

“You dare to touch Buckel’s enemy and go this far?”

The father was blatantly displeased. Unless it's your mother's keepsake, there's
nothing you'd be happy to bring to your father.

My father made eye contact with me and gestured towards them. It means you have to
say something.

'What did you say?'

It's the first time I've ever done something that deserves an apology from someone.
After thinking for a moment, I asked the young Coleman.

“Did you apologize to the young girl who was called?”

"yes? yet… … .”

“I apologized to the called Young-ae first and didn’t come. That's the one whose
life was almost in danger."

Because I am a princess, I can take care of myself first, but isn't the called
Young-ae the second prince's lover?

I didn't know if it would be better for Coleman to take care of his lover first
than me, who is hated by the second prince.

'Well, even if I apologize, it will be the end of the two families.'

Young-ae Coleman asked with a puzzled look on her face for a moment.

"I… … My apologies... … ?”

He seemed to want to make sure he was accepting her apology. The answer has already
been decided.

“I won’t take it.”

There was also a way to become a forgiving and merciful young girl.

But my reputation and benevolence are far from it. Even if the behavior was
desirable, if it was too different from the behavior that one would normally do, it
would lead to suspicion.

'Even if you don't like the second prince, you don't believe in any of them.'

You've already helped the young girl who has been called twice, so should I show
mercy to the Coleman girl?
'It's unfair to be accused of being a criminal to forgive.'

The eyes of the 2nd prince as well as the young girls who looked at me were still
vivid.

“Young Coleman.”

"yes?"

“Young-ae, do you know what happens when I get angry?”

He smiled brightly on purpose. Because I wanted to scare her.

“I was hurt by this, but I don’t want to be angry over Young-ae. So we talk calmly.
On the shores of the lake and here.”

“… … .”

“This is my best. I have no intention of getting angry with Young-ae, nor will I
hate her. But no forgiveness. Forgiveness is only received from a young girl who
has been called.”

She might be able to accept it. Anyway, I'm not.

After refusing as politely as possible, there was silence in the drawing room. It
was my father who broke the silence.

“That is my daughter. Will you still be here?”

"no… … .”

Count Coleman stood up with a sombre face. My father looked at the box of gold bars
as if displeased.

“Where are you going to apologize with a few gold nuggets? Take it right now.”

“Oh, leave that alone.”

As I stopped, the bewildered eyes of the three fell on me.

“Isn’t that the compensation you deserve? I almost would have been framed
unfairly.”

“… … .”

“Were there any conditions for accepting the apology?”

“Oh no!”

The Colemans left the gold box and left the drawing room.

“It’s just a box of gold bars.”

After they left, my father licked his tongue.

“If you were going to receive it, you should have called it louder.”

“Isn’t this good enough?”

Even if his affection for me is weak, he won't let this happen. Because I am the
daughter of the Duke of Buckell.

I'll take it as an attack on the family and file a complaint or something.

'I can use this as my personal property.'

I looked at the gold ingots with a proud heart, looked at the clock and woke up.

"father. I will go out.”

I had to prepare to go see the informant.

* * *

The reason I came to the information dealer was because of his contact that there
might be another way.

Because I went to the shaman's area and came back without getting a clear answer.

It was my first time visiting from my side, so as I waited in the room where I was
guided, the information officer came in.

“Are you here, Little Buckel?”

After saying hello, he brought up another topic instead of talking about the
request right away.

“Did you hear the story of Young-ae again while we couldn’t see each other?”

“Did you hear me?”

It seemed that yesterday's events had already reached him.

'Hey, he's a person who runs an information store of this size.'

“This time, it was not by chance. You worked hard for the young girl who was
called.”

"of course. I even heard that the 2nd Prince did a good job of disgrace.”

"okay?"

I didn't even know that.

"Yes. After hearing only one side of the story, I criticized the young girl, but it
turned out that it wasn't. Because he criticized the one who should be thankful,
the face of the second prince has become meaningless.”

'Did you even talk about that?'

It felt kind of savory. I couldn't believe it because it's unbelievable, but isn't
it unfair from my perspective of possessing it?

“It would have been better if the second prince believed me… … .”

She covered her mouth and smiled, but that smile didn't last long.

“Now, the so-called Young-ae has become the official lover of the second prince.”

It was because of the information. A relationship that only acquaintances knew

became a relationship that everyone knew about yesterday.

Having confirmed that up to here, my heart was a little strange.

Is it because it was my place in the previous world? Her feelings for Andreas, who
she was in love with, were obviously shed after the opera... … .

'no. I don't care.'

He quickly pressed his shaky heart.

There was no regret in his relationship with him. Because I still miss the old
world.

Fortunately, the second prince was only choosing actions that would drop as much as
there were. As time goes by, the fresh feelings about him will completely
disappear.

'Let's go where we are going.'

“It has nothing to do with me. Shall we talk about the main point now?”

“Oh, yes.”

With a smile, Bo Sang-sang began to focus on the main topic.

“Actually, there is another shaman we know from our side. I talked to him, and he
used a specific tool to tell the difference between dark magic.”

He seemed to be talking about incense and magic stones. Same as what I experienced.

“They said there might be something wrong with the thing. How would you feel about
it, do you think Young-ae has it?”

'Isn't that too direct?'

I couldn't answer right away. When I say I have it, I admit that I am the one
causing the reaction.

'But now I'm saying no... … .'

From the time I asked for it, the informant must have noticed it to some extent.
When you encountered the First Prince in the Shaman's Quarter, you may have felt
something from our conversation.

“Your Buckell?”

As if wondering why there is no answer, the information manager called me.

It's a personal request, but I wondered if I was being too vigilant.

You've had unusual reactions to me on two occasions, so I can't blame the thing
anymore. But I was looking forward to it.

'I'm really not wrong!'

How much more annoying will it be if it becomes my problem?

'I'm not giving it to the first prince. I'm personally checking it out... … '

Are you okay?

Decided after much deliberation.

“For now, I’ll go back today, and I’ll bring it next time.”

* * *

At sunset that day, I went out to the garden. It was meant to dig a magic stone.

'If I catch it, it will change color again, so I have to put it in a box and leave
it for a few days.'

I was about to come to the garden late on purpose to avoid meeting my father.
Alone, secretly, he dug under the lilac tree.

'I'll have to get a memorandum of confidentiality when I bring you the magic
stone.'

The informant is not my limb. I was digging the soil hard, thinking about various
things.

When the action continued for a while, it abruptly stopped moving.

"for a moment."

'I didn't bury it so deeply... … ?'

As I was thinking about something else, I unintentionally dug deep into the soil.
To find it, you should have already found it.

He shoveled the dirt piled up next to him.

"no."

there was no magic In between the dirt I dug, and in that little pit.
31

“Where did this go… … ?”

I muttered as I looked at the dirt that looked nothing but stones.

Something seemed wrong. No one knows but me, but where did it go?

That manastone was proof that I reacted to magic. What you hid yourself to destroy
evidence disappears.

"What… … .”

Something unusual happened. Once again, the soil was cleared.

Soon the sky was darkening. I couldn't find it by looking around the garden, so I
thought it would be better to go back.

'Someone must have dug it up.'

How did you find out that it was there?

He came out with a serious face, and heard footsteps.

“Ouch!”

“… … !”

was a gardener. The more he screamed, the more startled I was. When he saw my face,
he jumped.

"miss?"

His gaze turned downward. You'll see the shovel I'm holding. I couldn't see a small
shovel today, so it was a car with a large shovel.

“Why a shovel? … ?”

“I have something to find.”

“Did you find it? In the garden?”

"yes."

The gardener had a suspicious eye. I was bewildered by that gaze.

“Why do you look like that? What do you think I asked?”

“Hey.”

I'm just too surprised by what I asked. Is it that surprising... … .

'ah.'

it could have been enough Considering my notoriety and my appearance that looked
venomous.

'You're suspiciously even holding a shovel.'

tuk.

I quickly dropped the shovel I was holding onto the seat.

“I was holding it because I was looking for something.”

'Then don't look at it that way.'

Anyone who sees it would know that I buried someone. At my words, the gardener
nodded awkwardly.

“Leave the shovel there, and I will remove it.”

"thanks."

I asked him to pass by leaving him looking at me.

“Have you been scouring the garden recently? Planting flowers or trees.”

There was no sign of anything particularly planted around the lilac tree, so I
didn't expect it. Again, the gardener shook his head.

“I haven't planted anything new in my garden lately. Just tell me what you are
looking for and I will bring it to you as soon as I find it.”

"Well… … That’s okay.”

I had a strong feeling that someone had deliberately dug it up and took it. Instead
of explaining to him what the magic stone looks like, he moved to the mansion.

“Who took it?”

Only the gardeners and their families had access to the gardens. If not a gardener,
the possible people were my father and Milan.

Of the two, it was of course the father who frequented the lilac tree. My father
and I met there once.

'But when your father sees it, he will ask you directly.'

You saw me wandering around there as usual, so you must have asked me too.

Then all that was left was Milan. I decided to go see him right away.

"Brother."

I called him outside Milan's room and Milan came out. He looked down at me with his
arms crossed.

“It’s great. You come to me.”

Come to think of it, I don't know how many days I haven't talked to Milan. It's
because after Earl Burtz's work, his relationship with him grew further.

There was no reason for me to approach and talk to them, so even though we ran into
each other, we never had a special conversation.

'I haven't been able to attend dinner with my family for a while because I'm
busy... … .'

“Do you have anything to say to me?”

I immediately pulled out the towel.

“What to say?”

“Did you not discover something recently? in the mansion.”

'Why are you pretending not to know?'

Still, I asked him directly, so he said he would tell me. But his answer was not
what I expected.

“What did you find? I don't know what you're talking about."

'what?'

I opened my eyes wide. I thought it was Milan, but he wasn't?

“Really not?”

Looking at him with suspicion, he answered.

“Did I have something to look for?”

I shut my mouth at that. Because I thought I would hear something bad if I said it.
When I was silent, Milan spoke dryly.

“Come back when you are done.”

Tick, the door is closed.

* * *

The next day, I went to visit my father.

"father. Have you ever seen or done anything unusual in the garden?”

“What do you mean?”

He hinted at it, but it wasn't his father. He walked into the room and grabbed his
head.

“Who are you?”

How many people can enter the garden!

It meant that one in three was lying. Aside from showing it to the informant, I was
worried about the disappearance of things I didn't even dispose of.

"Ugh!"

It was when I opened my door with a gloomy heart. Anna looked at me in surprise.

“Did I open the door too loudly?”

"no. No, miss.”

Anna shook her head. I went inside casually.

"Anna. Have you ever heard anything from your father or brother?”

"yes?"

“I’m asking if you didn’t come to my room while I was away.”

So I don't know if Anna will tell me. Because we are not as close as in the
previous world.

“Nothing in particular.”

"okay?"

"yes. Do you have any more questions?”

"no. no."

I was about to tell you to do what you were doing, but another thing came to mind.

"Anna. Did you find anything in the mansion?”

"yes?"

“Have you ever picked up anything unusual?”

"ah… … . There is not."

So, I couldn't ask more. I didn't expect to hear an answer from Anna anyway.

“But not.”

"yes?"

"Nope."

I couldn't say what I was going to say to Anna and kept my mouth shut.

'Are you hiding anything from me?'

Anna couldn't keep her hand in front of me. It was Anna's habit to press the
fingertips of the other hand with her fingernails.

A habit of hers that she shows when she is nervous.

'I think there is something. Maybe Anna?'

One more unexpected candidate.

Although the garden is a place for the family, that doesn't mean Anna can't get in.

'Did you come to the garden and see me?'

It was obvious that she was hiding something, though not necessarily.

That afternoon, I called Anna to the drawing room.

“Listen while you eat.”

I offered Anna refreshments. She had already had this experience last time, so Anna
wasn't too awkward.

“Actually, I lost something inside the mansion.”

But the moment I said these words, Anna's face stiffened noticeably.

“You lost it?”

"yes. That's why I asked you before."

“That’s right… … .”

Anna never drank tea or touched the cake. They were just clasping their hands under
the table.

He might be pressing the tip of his nail again under the table.

“Aren’t you curious what you lost?”

"ah."

Anna's eyes fluttered once. I didn't mean to question you, but I said it as gently
as possible.

“It’s because I really need it. It's not something you see often, but you'll soon
recognize it. If you find it, please return it.”

I don't hate Anna. She kept her distance as a user, so there were things that I
regretted on the inside.

'You don't need it anyway, do you? So give it back quickly, Anna.'

Even if I didn't say it directly, my intentions would have already been conveyed.

Anna nodded her head in confusion.

"yes. Yes, lady.”

I asked Anna to come eat refreshments and I left the drawing room first.
'Is there a reason Anna should have it?'

I couldn't figure it out at all.

Then, after a while, Anna came into my room.

“I have something to give you.”

I didn't know it was going to come back right away. I greeted her brightly so that
Anna was not afraid.

"okay?"

I reached out and Anna hesitated and placed it on the palm of my hand. It was small
enough to fit in one hand, so it was hard to see.

It was only after Anna's hand fell that she confirmed it. I saw it and opened my
eyes wide.

'what's this.'

It wasn't the magic stone that Anna returned to me.

“I’m sorry, miss!”

Seeing it blankly, Anna knelt in front of me.

* * *

“It wasn’t Anna.”

What she returned to me was a ruby brooch. He said he picked up what I dropped in
the hallway and kept it.

'Somehow I didn't see it. When did you drop this?'

I had to pay my brother's hospital bills, but I think he was conflicted because he
didn't have enough money. In the meantime, when I said that, I thought I was
caught.

“If that was the case, I wouldn’t have said it.”

I couldn't blame her.

Anna of this world doesn't seem to have ever told me, but she already knew that her
younger brother was seriously ill.

'It must be tight to pay off the debts my parents owed.'

I took the brooch and gave me a gold nugget instead. If it was Anna, there was
nothing wrong with being kind.

'Anna of this world is not completely on my side.'

I felt it from the first day I came here. Anna's priorities were not me, but her
father and Milan. I would not have been able to truly serve the young lady, the
troubled child of the family.

When I told her to close her eyes just this one time, she said thanks again and
again and left.

'I wish Anna's mind would change a bit.'

If I could make my maid all on my side, it would be like giving me a piece of gold.

“By the way, whoever it is if it’s not Anna.”

It was the starting point again.

“Gardenists don’t have that kind of distribution.”

Just looking at my face makes me tremble, what a lie.

My father isn't as uncomfortable as before... … He was also the one who picked it
up.

“Milan.”

What are you thinking?

32

Since it wasn't Anna, I had doubts about it again.

He was the one who always looked at me with dissatisfied eyes to see if I was
having another accident.

Even though he is quiet now, isn't he too quiet?

'I'll have to go to Milan again.'

I got up right away.

Milan was in the gym. When I appeared in the dance hall, the knights who saw me
stopped moving.

“The Count. The lady is here!”

Milan soon found me. Perhaps it was because he had come to the gymnasium he had
never come to before, and his eyes narrowed when he saw me.

“What have you been up to here?”

“I came to see my brother training.”

"What?"

“I’m curious how to do it.”

Like last time, I decided not to take it out of the box. If I was going to let you
know that I'm asking all over the place, I would have already said it.

As the relationship with him grew further, it was necessary to lower the
boundaries.

'I don't know if it's possible... … .'

I smiled as brightly as in the previous world.

“Coming here is not uncommon. Can't we just go look around for a bit?"

"no."

Rejection came right away. Milan looked at me with annoyed eyes.

“Boahani seems to have something to say, but if you have a business, do it

quickly.”

“I don’t have a dragon… … .”

I wouldn't have come this far if I didn't have a business, but I replied calmly.

“I didn’t come here to disturb you. Don’t look at it that way.”

“You don’t know that you are already disturbed enough.”

“Sometimes when we meet, we are busy nagging. There is no conversation at all these
days, right?”

“If you want to hear my nagging, there’s nothing you can’t do.”

"no. You didn't want to hear it, did you?"

As soon as I responded quickly, Milan raised an eyebrow. When I asked why, he

lowered his voice.

“There is no reason why you suddenly come to me pretending to be close. Are you the
type to come to see my training because you are bored? you?"

“What are you so suspicious of?”

“Think about whether you would be suspicious.”

It was as if he already knew everything in my heart. Are you suspicious of

something you haven't done yet?

“Just pretend to be close to the older brother you like, and go away.”
Even if I stayed still, I couldn't stay any longer because I didn't believe it.

Not long after, he was kicked out of the gymnasium.

"what. Why are you talking about your brother?”

He grumbled as he went back to the mansion.

“You really don’t know, you’re just pretending you don’t know.”

There seems to be something there, but looking at his attitude, he seems to be

someone who has nothing to do with it, so I was confused.

'If it's not even Milan, where does it go?'

As I was walking down the hallway with a headache, I ran into a maid. When she came
out of Milan's room, there was a laundry basket in her hand.

'I think it's Milan's laundry.'

It was a time when I saw her bowing her head as she looked at me and didn't think
much of it.

"Wait a minute."

"yes?"

I stopped the maid. It was because he saw something striking in a basket with holes
in it like a net.

I stopped her and looked again and saw it for sure.

'Dirt handkerchiefs?'

The clothes in the basket were similar to those worn by Milan at the gym.

“Are you training clothes?”

"Yes. The only newly added laundry is training clothes.”

"okay?"

The training clothes were clean to say that it was the dirt that had been buried in
the gymnasium.

No, actually Milan's clothes don't get dirty. He was in a position to train the
knights.

'Why is there only dirt on the handkerchief?'

"I… … miss?"

While I was thinking, the maid cautiously called me. I was holding her tight.

"Oh sorry. Can go."

The maid left me with a relieved expression. Catch me again. Go downstairs to

Burinake.
There was no one in the hallway now.

It meant that when I entered Milan's room, no one was going to see me.

'That handkerchief just looks suspicious.'

Why did Milan, who never rolls the floor, have a dirty handkerchief? It's like
putting a lot of dirt on your hands and wiping them.

“… … You can check it out yourself.”

You'll have to look for it and see if it's there or not. I made sure there was no
one in the hallway and went into his room.

It was Milan's room that I had been visiting for a long time.

'It's the same.'

It was a neat room exactly as I remembered it. In the original world, it was a room
where he sometimes came to play, but there was no bird that was drenched in
emotion. Because you sneaked in.

I quietly scanned his room.

It was not visible on desks, bookshelves, or decorative cabinets. I noticed the

drawer attached to the desk. I opened the top and bottom of the three drawers.

"no."

His items were neatly packed. The same was true for the bottom row.

"then… … .”

I glanced around the room. A picture frame hung on the wall caught my eye. I knew
the identity of that frame.

“Aren’t you there by any chance?”

I went to the bookshelf and pulled out the innermost book. It looked like an
ordinary thick book, but it wasn't a book. Opening the cover reveals a hollow space
inside.

It was the case where my brother kept the key to the safe.

“In this world, too.”

So far it's been smooth. He smiled and took out the key and put the book back in.

Then he went to the frame and carefully removed it from the wall. Behind this frame
was a safe.

'I don't know if I'll ever be here... … .'

I opened it with a somewhat nervous feeling.

It wasn't much different from the inside when I saw my brother open it. When I
opened the door large enough to be covered by a picture frame, I saw gold bars
piled up one after another.
But there was something decidedly different in the corner of the safe.

Because there was a black manastone that couldn't exist in the original world.

“It’s really Milan.”

I muttered in surprise. There was a magic stone that I had buried in the ground.

Did Milan know what it was and hide it?

It was a time when I raised my hand with doubts. I could hear footsteps outside.

"there."

“… … !”

Milan's voice was heard outside, as if it was right outside the door. I was shocked
and froze.

'Are you here already?'

Obviously he knew how to train more, but it looks like he's just returned.

“Did you call me, Count?”

Then a woman's voice was heard. It was like being with a maid.

'Why are you here already? … !'

Anyway, he didn't seem to want to come in right away, so I had to move quickly.

A thought filled my mind that I couldn't get caught. I couldn't even touch the
magic stone and closed the safe door. The moment the frame was returned to its
original position, the doorknob turned.

'already!'

In a hurry, he hid himself in a cabinet placed on the wall. As soon as I breathed

in, I heard footsteps coming inside.

Milan has entered the room!

'Isn't it training time yet?'

I don't know why you've already come, but if you've stopped by for a while, please
leave immediately.

I still had the key to the safe in my hand. There was no time to bring it back.

When I left, I was thinking of finding the magic stone and putting the key back in
its original position.

Milan will find out later that the Manastone is gone, but that doesn't matter.

You said you never found what I was looking for, so you can't question me that it's
gone?

'You'll doubt me so you can't take it out or beat it.'

I listened quietly whenever Milan came out.

There was no special sound in the room. I didn't even know I was sitting in a chair
because I stopped hearing footsteps.

'Why are you so quiet?'

The sound of walking a few steps seemed to be heard for a moment, then stopped
again.

'What are you doing?'

I was quiet and thought to myself. Soon, footsteps sounded again. It felt like
something was urgent.

While trying to grasp the situation, the door opened and Milan moved away.

'Did you go?'

No sound was heard. After standing still for a while, I peered through the cabinet
door to find the door was open.

'I'm not completely gone.'

I quietly closed the door of the cabinet because I thought I would be back. Again,
the sound of footsteps drew closer.

'what… … ?'

The problem was that the footsteps were getting too close. I wondered if I could
hear the sound of streaking over here.

“Hey!”

Without even having to prepare his heart, the cabinet door swung open.

Seeing me screaming, Milan frowned.

"you… … . What are you doing here?”

"ah… … .”

'How did you know you were here?'

It was disappointing to meet him directly.

“There was a sign that someone entered my room.”

Milan said as if reading my question.

“I checked the place where I kept the key, but there is no key.”

“Were there any traces?”

“The bottom drawer. I left it open on purpose, but it was completely closed.”

'Did you do that on purpose? Wasn't it just less closed?'

“I thought you might come in. Because you doubt me.”

Milan stared at me with cold eyes.

“I’ve known since the time my mother’s belongings were stolen, but… … . If you
don't run out of jewels, why do you touch other people's things?"

'The safe was opened in front of me by my brother.'

My brother used to open it casually in front of me. Because he didn't limit me at

all.

"Say it. How do you know where the key is?”

"that… … ”

'Are you saying you found it by searching the room?'

“I just knew.”

What came out of my mouth was a different sound.

"What?"

“My brother opened it in my dream. So I knew. will you be there... … .”

In fact, no matter what I said, I would be equally scolded.

Milan frowned at my words.

“Another nonsense… … . Who do I like to open it in front of you?”

“Did you just show me in your dreams?”

“It’s nonsense.”

Milan looked at me with distasteful eyes.

“Last time as well. The brother you want is only in your dreams, don't you?"

“?”

The older brother I want... … ?

33

Why does that word come out all of a sudden? I was just talking about my real
brother,
What the hell is that twisted tone... … .

While I paused, Milan spoke up.

“But what about it? That older brother who is kind to you is missing from waking
up.”

Milan's expression, which had been sarcastic with a dry voice, changed severely.

“Don’t make ridiculous excuses and talk properly. How did you know there was a key?
Where did you learn bad habits?”

"Wait."

I quickly raised my hands. Milan have now forgotten something important.

“You’re treating me like a thief right now, can’t your brother be so proud?”

He seems to know that there is nothing wrong with him, just being obsessed with
opening the safe.

“Think about what your brother hid in it. Am I here to steal your brother's
valuables?”

There is one thing that strengthens each other, so there is no need to be too
discouraged. I opened my eyes and stepped out of the cabinet.

“Why did you hide my stuff? Because I never picked it up.”

Milan looked at me without a word.

“There is no doubt about it, so I came to look for it. How did you know it was
there?”

“I saw you going in and out of the garden and followed you. I did something to move
secretly.”

“Did you know what it was and hide it?”

"no. I don't know yet. Ask Kim, who has spoken. What did you bury?”

I couldn't tell the truth. Didn't he already shout that the suspicions of the 1st
Prince had completely disappeared?

It doesn't look like you'll be on my side if you listen to my situation.

“I want to give it back.”

“You don’t seem to want to say anything. It looks like you haven't taken it out
yet, but I can't return it until I tell you."

He also doesn't listen to me easily. As I clenched my fists without realizing it, I

felt the touch of the key.

'right. This was it.'

The Manastone belongs to Milan, but I have the key to open the safe.

“I have the key to the safe.”

I looked up and held the key.

“If you don’t have this, you can’t open the safe, can you? I’ll give it to you, so
I’ll exchange it for mine.”

“Are you going to make a deal?”

Milan laughed at me as if it was plastic. Instead of saying exchange, he grabbed my

shoulders.

And he pushed me to the door.

“Okay, let’s go.”

"yes?"

“It’s my responsibility, so I’ll take a look. But if I do this again, I know I

won't be able to stand still."

"Wait. I have to give and send mine!”

Pushed by him, he came to the door in no time. He grabbed the door frame and tried
to hold on, but he couldn't resist his push.

“You can open it without the key, so get out.”

"Brother!"

I was completely blown away and went out into the hallway. Bang in front of me, the
door closed.

* * *

If it was Milan, I only knew that I had to go to my father and tell him that I had
had an accident. But my father didn't say anything.

Seeing that the way they looked at me was the same, Milan didn't say anything.

It was fortunate for me. Because I didn't want many people to know about the
existence of magic stones.

After realizing that Milan was not up and down, I wrote a letter to the informant.

I don't think I'll be able to make it on the date I'm going to visit. I'll get back
to you.

I can't show you what I don't have right now.

"How did you bring that... … .”

The day passed with worries.

The next day, before lunch time, someone came to the mansion. It was a man with a
square suitcase. He saw me in the hallway, greeted me, and went into Milan's room.

"Who are you?"

I asked the butler who guided him, and he got an answer.

“The Count is giving you a new key to the safe.”

“A key?”

Wasn't this the one you didn't need? At the very least, it was not worth taking the
key.

After a while, the man left Milan's room again. I went straight to Milan.

“I can no longer use that key. I changed the hole for the key to fit in.”

Milan said as if expecting me to come. She was wearing her clothes to go out
because she had an appointment.

“Are you looking for this?”

As I gazed intently at the closed safe, Milan held up a magic stone.

“Give it back.”

“I said. I won't give it to you until I tell you what it is."

Milan hid it in his arms and left the room.

are you going out My eyes followed him.

“Where are you going? Why are you taking it?”

don't even answer

“Where are you going to take it with you?”

I muttered as I looked at him as he moved away and regained my consciousness.

'Isn't that what you're trying to appraise?'

If you take it to the horse tower or the Imperial Palace... …

'no!'

In such a place, the first prince might have something to do with me that Milan was
trying to appraise.

I said I lost it, but it should never be found out like that.

“What are you doing with anxiety, really?”

I wanted to prevent an unexpected situation. I decided to quietly follow him.

I hurriedly went to my room, put on my shawl and came out. As I left the mansion,
the escort driver who found me rushed to see me.

“Where are you going, lady?”

“Brother, did you go for a carriage ride?”

"Yes… … .”

“Follow me, Sir Hans!”

You will be able to explain the details as you go. At my urging, Sir Hans
immediately followed me.

I left the mansion and went out to the main road. I was thinking of getting on a
wagon.

Because there's no way the family's driver would listen to the saying, 'I'm after
my brother's carriage'.

To get out of the mansion and go to the main road, I caught a wage-wagon on the
main road that I had to pass. As I was about to get on the wagon, I saw a family
wagon passing by.

I couldn't see inside, but Milan was the only person passing by now. I told the
coachman.

“Follow that wagon.”

"Yes?"

“Hurry up.”

“Oh, yes.”

As I urged, the coachman suddenly drove the horse.

"miss. Excuse… … ”

Sir Hans, who was with him in the wagon, spoke carefully.

“Are you chasing the Count’s carriage?”

“I know it well.”

"I think you're trying to catch up... … ”

“That’s right too.”

Sir Hans' worried gaze fixed on me.

“It’s all for a good reason.”

He didn't seem to believe that much, but he said so.

Milan's wagon headed downtown. Seeing his carriage stopped, I stopped too. Soon
after getting out of the wagon, I saw Milan moving.
'What did you come here for?'

He thought silently and saw Sir Hans, who still looked worried.

“I will take responsibility, so don’t worry too much.”

After all, didn't Milan also say that they followed me? I was just following what
Milan did.

We had to keep some distance to avoid being noticed. The shopping street was
bustling today, but all my nerves were focused on Milan.

“Isn’t it because you want to meet an acquaintance?”

Sir Hans spoke.

“Then I’ll be happy.”

It was a simple meeting, so if I was chasing for nothing, I was more fortunate.

Milan stopped at some point.

It was in front of the central fountain. Who are you waiting for?

As he took out his pocket watch and looked at Milan, he raised his head. I was
surprised to see him looking around.

'I'll catch you!'

Moving quickly, I took refuge under the awning of a nearby restaurant.

Luckily they didn't seem to find me. But the moment he was relieved, an embarrassed
face appeared.

“Second Prince… … ?”

He ran into Andreas who had just left the store.

“Your Buckell?”

His eyes widened as he saw me standing next to the door. So did his companion, Earl
Thompson, who followed.

Did you even eat here?

'Why are you here... … .'

Another I knew that the second prince followed him wherever he went. That's why I
was worried that I might be misunderstood again.

“I see you, the Second Prince.”

I said hello as if I was not agitated as much as possible and looked at Milan
again. The second prince also looked in the direction I was looking.

and see me again

“I didn’t know that you would meet Young Ae Buckell in a place like this.”
“It is a coincidence. I don't know if you'll believe it."

My nerves were still on Milan. He was moving again.

It was when he was beckoning to Sir Hans on the other side to follow.

“Really or not, it doesn’t matter. I have something to say to Little Buckel.”

The 2nd prince spoke to me.

I opened my eyes wide and looked at the second prince.

“Are you going to tell me… … ?”

What are you going to say? I thought it wouldn't sound good, so I was a little
nervous and he opened his mouth.

“The last time I misunderstood the Buckell on the shores of the lake.”

"ah… … .”

I think it was because of the shameful thing that caused me to be shamed for being
the culprit. But now was not the time to have such a leisurely conversation.

“My lover also defended Young-ae, but I couldn’t believe what she said because of
my personal feelings.”

"yes… … .”

Glancing at Milan, I couldn't concentrate on the conversation with him. I answered

in a dry way, saying that I thought it was not polite.

“Prince. You seem to be apologizing to me now, but thank you for telling me.”

Milan was moving. I had to hurry after him.

“Even if I go-”

“I wanted to express my apology to Young-ae, but I couldn’t go to her because I was

shy. Sorry."

“It can be. I couldn't believe it. then,"

“I was thinking about how to apologize, but I’m glad we met like this.”

“Prince?”

He was about to end the conversation, but the second prince seemed unwilling to end
the conversation.

This is not the time.

'Now Milan is on the move!'

“I, the prince. The prince's heart was well understood. So I stop-”

Milan was moving away. My heart is in a hurry, but this time, the second prince
caught me.
“I don’t think that’s what we’re going to talk about here, but why don’t we move
on?”

"no. it's okay."

“I’m sorry.”

“You don’t have to be sorry. You have a party, do you want to go?”

34

Wherever he was going, Milan turned. Turning around a corner makes it difficult to
track on this street.

If I did it wrong, I would have missed it. I could no longer speak freely.

“I’m going to stop.”

“It’s okay for my party to not care.”

'No, I'm going... … .'

“Is an appointment for lunch more important than an apology to Young-ae?”

Meanwhile, Milan turned the corner.

'no.'

He looked at it and opened his eyes.

“You don’t like talking to me?”

Milan has completely disappeared from my view. While I'm being held by the 2nd
Prince.

“Your Buckell?”

"ah… … !”

'You missed it!'

He sighed and looked at the second prince resentfully.

“Prince… … . If you want to apologize, you have to make an appointment.”

It really doesn't help. I'm going to die in a hurry, but you're holding someone.

'Isn't that on purpose?'

If not, can this be the case with me, who I hate so much?

“Where in the world is my apology to Kim I met… … ”

It was absurd, and I couldn't get the words out.

“I don’t think this is really the place to exchange apologies.”

It was lunch time, so there were still many people looking for the restaurant. I
didn't notice it because I cared about Milan, but I only saw it now that I missed
Milan.

There were many nobles standing in front of the doorway and staring at us. People
who come in and out of the store, and people who sit at tables outside.

“Weren’t you going to move?”

Andreas said as if it wasn't his fault. Earl Thompson was slightly away and
watching us. I sighed a little.

“I’ve heard enough apologies, so it’s okay. Have a good time even with your close
friends.”

The 2nd prince did not hold me anymore. Finally got away from him.

then what do you do Milan is already out of my sight.

Sir Hans looked up at me with a complicated face and approached me.

"sorry. I can't move without her... … .”

"no. I am faithful to my role of escort, but there is nothing I can do about it.”

Sir Hans looked slightly relieved at my words.

I went to the corner that Milan had turned, but again, he was nowhere to be seen.

“I missed it… … .”

There is no way to chase him anymore. Should we hope that Milan simply came out to
meet the party?

I was frustrated to go back right away, so I wandered the street for a long time,
and finally gave up.

“I’m going to go eat dinner after I’m out.”

If I didn't do this, I thought going out today would be too futile. Since it is a
street with not many people, you can have a leisurely meal if you go to a quiet
place.

I found it at the cafe I went into. Milan, whom I had missed earlier, was meeting
someone there.

'Is it an ordinary meeting?'

No matter where you go, you'll find yourself in a quiet cafe like this.
By the way… …

“Gray hair?”

Milan was dating a man with gray hair.

With gray hair, a physique that looks solid just by looking at her sitting back.

It felt like the blood was fading away. Because I thought I knew who he was!

'Did you promise to be the first prince?'

The person you meet when you go out with a magic stone is the first prince.
Whatever it was, it was ominous. Did he even realize the connection between magic
stones and magic in one day?

'What… … !'

I screamed silently on the spot. Then Milan found me standing at the entrance.

“Vanessa?”

After him, who opened his eyes in surprise, Kylian turned to look at me.

'You're also the first prince!'

Killian looked at me and tilted his head at an angle. It's the expression on why I
want to be here.

Without further thought, they moved to their table.

“I see you, the First Prince.”

“Vanessa. Why are you here?”

“I went out and stopped by for a meal. I didn't know you would be with the prince
in a place like this."

He responded to Milan's question and greeted the first prince. The 1st Prince
smiled and spoke to me.

“It’s strange. I was just talking about Young-ae.”

“Are you talking about me?”

'There is also something.'

Perhaps he didn't like the honesty of the 1st Prince, Milan looked at him. The 1st
prince didn't care.

“You were talking about me… … .”

Did Milan find out about the relationship between magic stones and magic? So, did I
tell the first prince about me?

A lot of thoughts ran through my mind in a short amount of time. Then I asked
cautiously.

“Then can I listen?”

"no. Can not be done. go back."

Milan's categorical refusal immediately returned.

“Are you talking about me?”

“It’s something you don’t need to hear.”

“Why are you talking about me where I am not?”

“You are stubborn today.”

In front of the 1st Prince, he spoke politely, but Milan's eyes were only stinging.
As he looked straight into his gaze, the first prince spoke to him.

“Are you curious what we talked about?”

I turned around and saw him with an interesting expression on his face.

“I met Count Tetzel because he had a question for me.”

“If you need an answer from the prince… … Do you have anything to do with the
prince?”

"okay. He also talked about things that were closely related to me.”

'I guess we're talking about real magic stones... … .'

I'm afraid I've already talked about it.

There was one question.

'Cillian is treating me with such a laid-back attitude even though Milan showed me
his magic stone?'

I was the one who knew how radical he could be.

'Since we talked about Mana Stone, you don't see me living, right?'

In the midst of confusion, the 1st prince recommended to join us.

“Don’t stand like that, sit down.”

"no. I will send it.”

Milan intercepted the answer.

“It’s not like this, I think it would be better for me to get up together. Can I
get up first?”

“Nevertheless. All important things have already been said.”

'Is the conversation over already?'

I looked at them quietly.

“Then, excuse me first.”

Milan stood up and looked at me. It means to follow.

Looking at the sunken eyes, I can't go out and hear good things.

I knew it. Milan came out of the cafe and immediately pushed me.

“What are you doing? Why are you showing up here?”

“You said it. He said he was going to lunch.”

“Then I will quietly eat dinner alone. Why are you interfering here?”

As much as he had endured in front of Kylian, he had a sign of annoyance.

“Can’t we go into the mansion and talk?”

I don't know why people get angry on the street. Is it all if you enter the alley
next to the store?

I pursed my lips and replied.

“You said you were talking about me? Anyway, I took my things with me, wouldn't you
mind?"

“Are you going to hold out because of that?”

Milan frowned. Then I asked a stingy question.

“Isn’t that why you followed me?”

"no."

“Isn’t that outfit because I was in a hurry to come out?”

“No, what kind of clothes make me suspicious… … . It's not the first time you've
been out like this, is it?"

So, it's sharp and can't be deceived. He turned around before the words became
long.

There was something really important.

“Give it back. My stuff."

I reached out to him.

“Why did you take my things? You don't even need it."

Looking at the attitude of the 1st prince, it seemed that Milan had not shown any
magic stones. I didn't ask for something to do somewhere or an appraisal. I
couldn't figure out why I took it.

“You’re not trying to poke me, are you?”

“Did the medicine go up?”

"Absolutely."

“Are you worried that I might take it and dispose of it?”

"yes."

“I was worried… … .”

'what?'

He seems to be the one who just wanted me to run away.

I looked at him puzzledly, and then Milan said.

“I took it on purpose. to tease you.”

"I beg your pardon?"

I did not understand.

“The feeling of losing something precious. Haven't you ever felt it?"

“… … .”

“When I saw you looking for a lilac tree, I thought, “I miss my mother.”

'ah.'

I thought I understood why Milan was saying this this time.

He knew that his mother loved the lilac tree. I must have misunderstood the tree I
was looking for.

Maybe I miss my deceased mother just like my father.

“But it wasn’t.”

he's right I just picked that tree as a place to destroy evidence. Because I didn't
know it was a tree with memories with my mother.

“Well, if I had longed for my mother, I would have taken my belongings and lost
them.”

“Brother, that’s… … ”

"done. Do I have to feel guilty for saying this?”

Milan's disappointing gaze fell on me.

“Still, I became a little human. In the past, when I said anything, I started with
my temper.”

When you say you have a temper, do you mean another me?

“It’s useless anyway, so don’t give it back. I don't dispose of other people's
things like you."

“Are you going to give it back?”

It wasn't a pleasant situation, but it was pleasant to say the least.

where is the return If only I could get it back, it would be about hearing a
depressing sound for a moment-

"thing?"

It was then that another voice intervened.

When I turned my head, I saw the first prince standing outside the alley.

“What do you mean by object?”

I shut my mouth and stared at him.

'Did you hear us?'

I've heard of it, so that's probably why I'm asking.

“I think it’s very important to the Buckell girl.”

There was little curiosity in his eyes.

also don't know I'm curious as I don't know at all that Milan stole the Mana Stone
from me.

'for a moment.'

Looking back at Milan, he held his breath.

Doesn't Milan know that Mana Stone is also related to the 1st Prince?

That means you can say anything about it.

'If you say... … !'

The moment he looked at Milan anxiously and without expression, he said, “It’s just
a jewel.”

Milan replied.

“Vanessa opened my safe at will, and there was a little commotion. So I confiscated
what she loved... … .”

“Did that happen?”

The eyes of the 1st prince turned to me. The corners of his lips rose as he looked
at me.

35
“It’s fun. The Dukes of Buckell’s siblings sometimes argue over that.”

do you believe

Otherwise, there would be no way such a carefree reaction would come out. Seeing
that jewelry was barely treated like that, it seemed like it was leaking steam
because it wasn't a big deal than I thought.

I don't know if you would have believed me if I told you.

'Maybe he was bitten to get the thing out.'

Anyway, thanks to Milan's lies, he passed the 1st Prince safely. My heart pounded
as I walked with Milan.

Only after getting on the carriage of the family that Milan had been riding, I
could ask him.

“Why did you say jewel? Not telling the truth.”

Did Milan know what it was and lied about it?

At my question, Milan pulled out a magic stone from his arms and showed it. Showing
the black magic stone, he asked the other way around.

"this. Do you have a relationship with the 1st Prince?”

“… … !”

“That’s right.”

“How do you know?”

“You are having a hard time with the first prince. There's no reason why we'd want
to break in at our table and listen, right?"

It was.

“I noticed that even if I tried to let it go, it would hold up. They seem to be
listening to what you are saying and trying to stop them.”

It was accurate. He knew me well.

“By the way, can I say that the first prince asks what it is? You can’t tell the
truth.”

The feeling of Milan saved me. Ha, there was a sigh of relief.

On the one hand, it was surprising.

“Then you said it was a jewel for me… … ?”

It was a strange feeling. you're lying for me

You said something harsh a little while ago, why?

“Illusion is free, but it is not.”

'No?'

“Why am I lying for you? You would have said that you don't have an older brother
who cares for you?"

“Whatever you say… … . Or what?”

“It’s because there’s nothing good to say.”

When asked the question, Milan answered plainly.

“Looking at you and the prince, it seems like something is still there. If you get
caught, it's a scandal in its own way."

“Is it for the family?”

"okay. Actually, I'm thinking of my father. Because your father leaves room for you
to be reincarnated.”

space. He was right when he saw the change in his father's attitude to some extent.

“If I were a father, I would have kicked out the troublesome child sooner. He told
me to arrest him if there was any suspicion, and he would have drawn a line that
had nothing to do with his family.”

That's what Milan, who doesn't like me, would say. Milan Buckell was realistic and
cold-hearted even in the original world.

'If it were my real brother, I would never have said that.'

He hurled the magic stone that Milan was holding at me.

“If you’re going to hide it, take good care of it. Don’t act suspiciously.”

finally got it back Before Milan saw it, he quickly grabbed the Mana Stone. Even if
the color changes, it is not visible.

I knew I was going to ask him how he was related to the 1st prince, but Milan
didn't say anything to me anymore.

I can see why you don't ask. It means that you know how to do it well.

'If you get caught, it's over.'

If the 1st prince officially doubts me, it seems like he could be kicked out of the
family instead of going to the realm.

'Well then. Why is Milan lying for me?'

I was expecting a fool. I was embarrassed and shut my mouth.

* * *
Now that I got my manastones back, it was time to do what I was originally meant to
do.

It means asking the informant for an emotion. Days passed as I waited for it to
return to its original color.

I contacted the informant and visited him on the promised day.

“Are you here, lady?”

“I want you to look at this.”

I found out this time that the color does not change when touched with gloved
hands. I set the magic stone in front of him with my gloved hands.

The informant looked at it carefully. Is the magic stone that is said to be infused
with magic strange?

He sensed my gaze and carefully put it into his arms.

“I will convey it well so that you can understand it properly.”

“When will we hear the results?”

“I will contact you as soon as it comes out.”

"thanks."

Since returning, I have been waiting for an informational contact. I didn't hear
the specific date, I just vaguely waited.

'When is the letter coming?'

Then, I finally got a call.

From the 1st prince, not from the informant.

I have something to say to Young-ae, so please come to my palace.

'Waiting for no contact, the 1st prince?'

It was disappointing, but Kylian's contact was something he was prepared for at any
time.

You said you'd call me anytime if there's a business

'Calling me means I have something to ask you... … .'

Anyway, I accepted his invitation.

And the next day, I headed to the Imperial Palace.

“Come.”

He was waiting for me in the drawing room ahead of time.

“Did you get that jewel back last time?”

"yes?"

“The jewel that Young-ae’s older brother stole it.”

'Are you saying hello?'

"yes. I got it back right away.”

I was surprised that he didn't take out the towel.

"Right."

The first prince shook his head.

“I was going to ask Young-ae, but there was something I haven’t told you yet. I
wanted to ask that, and now I don't have to.”

“What… … Are you trying to ask?”

“Last time. When we met in the shaman's quarters. I wondered what Young-ae had
heard from there.”

“Nothing was helpful.”

It was a question he could have asked.

'Then why is there no need to ask?'

It was a time when I was trying to figure out his mind inside. he asked abruptly.

“Is the gem that Young-ae talked about with Count Tetzel the real gem?”

"yes?"

“I was wondering if you were talking about something else.”

What do you mean?

I was surprised inside. Wasn't it passed because Milan was a jewel back then?

The 1st prince looked at me with his characteristic eyes. Ominous eyes that seem to
know everything!

“Actually, I was aware to some extent that Young-ae had returned the jewel from the
Count.”

“… … ?”

“You said you gave this to the informant?”

He put something down on the table. The moment I saw it, my mouth fell open.

'hearthstone?'
It was a gem! That's what I handed over to the informant a few days ago.

* * *

“Isn’t this what you were trying to get back from the Count that day?”

Killian asked.

“From my point of view, it doesn’t look like Young-ae would come out simply because
she took the jewelry.”

It's a rumor. Anyway, the girl he saw in person looked like it.

'I guess the Count hid it for fear of harming the family.'

While Kylian was thinking, Vanessa asked, perplexed.

“I, the prince? Why is this... … ?”

“You may not have known, but I am the real owner of Rike, Young-ae.”

An information merchant who is counted as one of the places with a huge information
network within the empire. Ricke was his. Very few people knew about it, so Vanessa
would have commissioned it without even knowing it.

“Did the information dealer belong to the prince?”

Vanessa was even more surprised. He would have known the owner of Sang Sang-joo,
who was in contact with him, as the beneficial owner.

“Then you knew everything from the beginning, didn’t you? When I see the prince in
the shaman's realm?”

Seeing the face of embarrassment, Kylian laughed bitterly.

“There was a reason why Young Ae was just sent away from the Shamans’ Town.”

It was because he thought that Sang Sang-ju, his subordinate, would report anyway.
Even then, Kylian believed that she must have something to do with shamanism.

“Still, I didn’t ask you to bring this. How could I have known that Young-ae was
going to request this from the intelligence service?”

"majesty. You should know this.”

The loyal Sang-ju Sang-ju brought a magic stone, saying that Young-ae Buckel made
an unusual request. To him who didn't even know if Vanessa had a magic stone or
not.
“Are you relying on my information office? Young-ae is out of luck, isn’t she?”

At that, Vanessa thought.

'Wow, how are you doing this?'

I had to agree with Killian's words. I really thought nothing was going to happen.

“When I handed over this, I got a confidentiality memorandum from the intelligence
officer.”

Now, I wondered what the memorandum meant, but Vanessa protested timidly.

“If this goes to the prince… … Doesn't the memorandum mean nothing?"

“The memorandum is still valid. Because I didn’t break it.”

Kylian pulled out the papers in front of her, looking as if they were talking about
something. Recognizing the documents, Vanessa's eyes widened.

Kylian tapped a specific part of the memorandum as if it were boring.

“Look here. It is written that the existence of this manastone is a secret known
only to the owner and client of Rique. It is not a violation, as the nominal and
beneficial owners know.”

"ah… … . So Sang-ju Sang and the prince can both know at the same time?”

'This is not pure fraud.'

Vanessa thought. Kylian was smiling as if he thought so too.

But the laughter didn't last long. Because Kylian started the thesis.

“Let’s talk slowly. Nothing changed in front of me, did the color change after
that?”

Vanessa kept her mouth shut at the question. Killian continued.

“After the incense, I reacted to the magic stone, how should I interpret this? What
would you think if Young-ae was me?”

“I think you will mistake me for a magical power.”

Vanessa answered quietly.

“But you know? That I have no reason to. You even helped me at the lakeside, and
you're not going to kill me now, are you?"

His feelings for him had improved slightly because of that incident. very slightly.

'What carrot and stick?'

No, it might be something like the last meal of a death row inmate. Last mercy
before death.

At Vanessa's words, Kylian frowned. I don't know, but his words seemed to have
touched him somewhere.
"okay. I did something that Young-ae would be grateful for that day. But Young-ae
continues to deceive me. What should I think?”

I had nothing to say. 'Cause it was right

36

Vanessa was silent for a moment, overwhelmed by his momentum, and then spoke.

"that… … I was surprised too. The color changes suddenly after a day. You're still
suspicious of me, but what if I showed you?"

'Isn't it going to be done right away?'

If I showed it, it would be catastrophic. Shall I show you that I'm crazy? No one
else would do the same, not just you.

There is no one to show evidence to the crazy dog-like first prince saying, 'I'm
the culprit'. she could have predicted.

“Does it really have anything to do with dark magic?”

"yes. Why did Ma-seok do this to me too?”

Vanessa quietly insisted on looking at him.

“Think common sense. If it's a really suspicious person, would you ask for it?"

At that, the 1st Prince looked at her with a blank look. Vanessa did not avert her
gaze. It seemed that I shouldn't be showing weakness here. He was a man who pierced
through gaps in an instant, so he had to look more confident.

“If you think I’m related to a shamanic faction, I’d rather check it out.”

"Confirm?"

"yes. It’s not something that contains the power of a shaman, but the shaman who
made it can check on me, right?”

In any case, there was no other place to escape in this situation.

“I’ll do it anyway.”

Seeing her speak confidently, Kylian summoned the chief shaman of the Imperial
Palace.

After a while, the shaman Finn appeared.

“Did you call me, my lord?”

"Buckell's little girl keeps saying that the magic tool is reacting to her, so
check it out."

At Kylian's instructions, Finn came in front of Vanessa.

“Excuse me for a moment, Young-ae.”

He asked Vanessa for a wrist and drew something with his finger on it. And then he
uttered a small order.

And then there was no reaction. He looked like he was contemplating something.
Killian couldn't stand the moment and urged him.

“Why are you still? Could the little girl Buckel be a shaman?”

"no. no."

Then Finn responded. He answered with a somewhat cryptic face.

“Buckell is not a shaman. I don’t feel the qualities that a shaman should feel.”

“Look at it! Am I not?”

Vanessa said bluntly. Even Kylian's minion, the shaman, was relieved to say this.

'If that's the case, I'll do this from the beginning.'

It wasn't because of the Manastone, but from the very beginning, I thought I'd come
to the shaman right away.

But while he was relieved, the shaman tilted his head.

“But it’s strange.”

"what?"

“I feel a certain energy from Young-ae.”

“A unique spirit?”

“Yes, my lord. It is clear that Young-ae is not a bad person, but I can feel that
energy.”

“What is different?”

Killian narrowed his brow. Vanessa couldn't tell the difference either.

“The concept is a little different.”

For those of you who don't know, Finn explained.

“It means feeling on the surface, not inside the body. It is also different from
the case of ordinary people colluding with shamanic forces.”

“Is there a dark energy on the outside?”

Killian crossed his arms in thought.

“How should we interpret this case? Did you mean that the princess has been
contaminated with something?”

“It’s not pollution… … . Who is as clean as me?”

Vanessa was disgusted. Finn didn't have the right answer.

“It’s the first time I’ve ever seen it… … . Have you ever been exposed to evil
spirits?”

“Not at all.”

“It’s special.”

Killian looked at Vanessa and muttered.

There was nothing unusual about her in his eyes.

Even though he's not a shaman, he's hiding the energy of evil magic. It was
notorious among the nobility, and at some point the attitude changed.

So much so that her family doubts.

“Your father sued Count Coleman.”

Kylian recalled his last meeting with Milan.

When I asked him why he contacted him, he brought out these words.

"is it?"

“Because of that incident, there is a lot of talk among the nobles. You ask me,
because I don't really know much.”

don't you know

He spoke as if he hadn't heard anything from Vanessa.

“I called because the prince was there. Did you really want to help the young girl
called Vanessa?”

"okay. Could it be that I lied?”

“I don’t think the prince would have dared to lie for my brother. However… … This
is the first time this has happened.”

It seemed unbelievable that Vanessa had done something for the young girl who was
called.

'My family doesn't believe me. It must be true.'

Hearing Milan's words, Kylian thought.

“I would be right if I hadn’t sprained my eyes. Little Buckel did not act to cause
a scandal.”

“Did my brother stand still after being framed?”

“Why do you ask?”

“It’s because I’m not a child who will ever be quiet if I hear such a slander.”

“Why do you think you even blew Coleman’s cheek?”

Milan did not answer. Actually, he seems to have thought so.

All his words seemed to be surprising.

'You didn't seem to have a personality flaw, didn't you?'

Kylian thought while looking at Milan. When he ran into him, he kept trying to get
away with it, so he was not a bad character.

'I've only met a few times, but I know what I know, why doesn't my blood relatives
know?'

To think that, the reactions of those who had seen her before were the same.

Only Kylian, who had just met her, knew that she was different from the rumors.

You can't fool him for a long time with your shy acting. So it's true that I'm not
a bad person... …

Why did this difference arise?

“It’s something I don’t know.”

Vanessa said to Kylian, who was lost in thought.

“I have no idea how I was exposed to such evil energy.”

Vanessa only thought that Kylian was silent as he was contemplating what to do with
her.

Isn't that an unexpected diagnosis? You have that kind of energy on your face!

“How do I erase this energy? Is purification possible?”

“This is the first time this has happened, so I can't be sure, but we can try
cleaning it up.”

The shaman answered.

“You can come to the 1st Imperial Palace once a week.”

“Ah, it’s taking a little longer than I thought. I will just live like this.”

Vanessa changed her words at the shaman's words.

'Are you coming once a week? Now that we barely meet, I loved it!'

“You must be very reluctant to see my face.”

Killian smiled as if it was understandable. I smiled after pretending not to be

Vanessa.

“There is no limit to where you live. I didn't know about it until I was
diagnosed."

There was something more important.

“Are you taking me out of suspicion now?”

"okay. So, why don't you just leave it alone?"

“If the magic tools react to me again, am I really okay with it?”

“Even if you are safe. Have you been deceived?”

I should have been deceived once or twice. Vanessa's words came up to her throat.

Still, I'm glad you answered it like that.

I felt a sense of relief that I was no longer going to be arrested on charges I

didn't know about.

“Young-ae is the first time I met her, so I’m going to do that.”

“Can I go then?”

“Why are you in such a hurry? I haven’t finished talking yet.”

'What else? … !'

Vanessa looked at him anxiously.

* * *

It was the second densely populated area for shamans.

I came here because of a request from Kylian.

“Did you know that the Empire has a friendly policy for shamans?”

“Friendly policy?”

It was surprising to have a human like Kylian as the general manager.

“Even now, among shamans, there are those who are new to evil powers.”

So, recently, the Empire has begun to try something new rather than a policy of
unconditional oppression.

In order to reduce the number of shamans resentful of the Empire, it is a friendly

policy. Such as increasing the budget for the region or building necessary
facilities.

“This time it’s food distribution.”

Kylian asked me to attend.

“Even if there are people like me who watch over the area, no high-ranking nobles
like Yeong-ae will ever appear. If Young-ae appears, they will know that the Empire
cares about the shaman.”

It was a condition of silence to the family that the dark energy was buried.

I decided not to make a request that was difficult enough to refuse. The feeling of
participating in a charity work.

When I went to the place the first prince said, he was nowhere to be seen. All he
saw were bread bags lined up on the table and flour sacks stacked on one side of
the tent.

“Are you here?”

As I was looking around the tent with Sir Hans, a knight belonging to the 1st
Prince approached me.

“Your Majesty will come in a little while. He said he would come as late as
possible.”

He seemed to understand why he said he would be late.

'If the first prince is standing here, it will feel very uncomfortable.'

Anyone who sees it must look like a human being watching, so being in such a warm
place would ruin the atmosphere.

'My impression is not very good, but... … You should laugh.'

“You just need to hand over the bag of bread to Young-ae.”

"I see."

Distribution soon started.

"Here you go."

I sat down and held out a bag of bread to those in line.

I heard that it is just a densely populated area for shamans, and there are many
ordinary people who are not in a good shape. That's probably why the line is long.

'It's easy.'

Killian's request was really easy.

'You don't just stand and hand out, you just sit down and hand it?'

37

“Are you really the daughter of the duke?”

"yes that's right."

Occasionally, he responded kindly to those who talked to him while receiving bread.
Could it be that Kylian wanted something like this?

“Like your looks, you seem like a really kind person.”

"Oh my goodness… … really?"

What the middle-aged woman just said really touched me. I hear all these things
here!

“Your eyes are really accurate.”

"What… … . Did you say something obvious? I'll eat you, miss!"

"yes. thanks!"

'I really don't know, so I guess it's possible.'

There were only people who didn't know me, so I didn't get uncomfortable glances. I
felt comfortable in an area that was not well-recognized among the imperial people.
Like when you just arrived at the masquerade.

“Aren’t you the daughter of the Duke of Buckell?”

It seems that no one knew me at all.

Suddenly, someone who recognized me appeared.

She was a tall and skinny woman. He was wearing a black, wide-brimmed hat and black
clothes.

“Do you know me?”

The hat made it hard to see his face. In her tone of voice as if she was dealing
with an acquaintance, she looked up at her carefully.

“Of course I do. How can I not know someone like Young-ae?”

The face under the hat was shady and dark. Still, it wasn't to the point where I
couldn't recognize his face.

'It's someone I don't know... … ?'

Did my notoriety spread to people who weren't even aristocrats?

“I really didn’t know that I would meet Young-ae in a place like this.”

Seeing him say this, he seemed to have a relationship with me.

“Excuse me, but where did we meet?”

“Can’t you remember me?”

When asked in the most respectful tone possible, the woman asked. I replied with an
apologetic look.

"yes… … . I'm sorry, but I can't remember."

"I-"

It was when the woman was about to speak.

“What are you talking about so long?”

“Prince!”

Killian intervened.

You came late, but I guess you just came. Killian glanced at her and said to me.

“The line isn’t over yet. Why don't we talk privately later?"

He said it to me, but it was no different than what he was saying to a woman. The
woman bowed to Kylian and looked at me with her eyes full of words. It was also
fleeting.

Without saying anything like I'd like to talk to you later, the woman left me.

'Why don't you go without talking?'

Turns out, I didn't even get bread. In my hand, the envelope I was going to give
her was still there.

“Who is that woman?”

"I do not know… … ? someone I don't know I thought he knew me, so I tried to ask,
but he just left.”

I shook my head at Kylian's question.

The items prepared were exhausted in a short time.

“Are you saying you don’t have any complaints?”

When everyone was gone, the 1st Prince spoke to me.

“Because it wasn’t difficult.”

“Do you think it was worth it? It must have been boring.”

“It wasn’t boring.”

I replied that it was surprising.

“Is it good to have this kind of experience?”

This was sincere. I came because of Kylian, but it felt rewarding rather than
annoying.

“You must have seen Young-ae, but today’s seat is planned by the imperial family,
so the article will be published. It's not bad for the young girl either."

After Kylian came, the reporters went. I heard that you had an appointment with
Kylian in advance.

“Why don’t you come out one more time if you have to? We plan to go further.”

It wasn't difficult. It was a very satisfying place for me personally.

Okay, before answering, I asked one thing.

“I’m here, will you write an article?”

"What?"

If possible, I hoped my good deeds would be known.

Because my situation was not relaxed enough to hide the good things.

If only my father, who will notice every change in my attitude, would read the
article, that would be enough.

“Originally, it was a place where we were only supposed to come once. It will come
out one more time, so please mention me in the article. Details."

“Are you making such a request of me?”

The first prince raised one eyebrow. It was as if he had heard an unreasonable
sound.

Did I say something wrong?

'No, you can ask about this.'

There was no need to be too scared.

The 1st Prince is no longer a pursuer after me.

“Did you say it was good?”

“Nevertheless, we need to spread the word about doing good. I will do as the prince
tells me, so please.”
As he spoke politely but did not change his request, he looked at me and smiled.

"However much."

It was a positive answer. It wasn't a cheeky tone, it was a voice that sounded like
something funny.

“Let Young-ae write a satisfactory article.”

The transaction was made. At that, I laughed even more.

“Thank you, Prince.”

* * *

Andreas' morning began with a newspaper brought by Earl Thompson.

“Look at this newspaper, Prince.”

Duke of Buckell's daughter, successive good deeds in the Lesotho district

In the Lesotho district, it was a densely populated area of shamans. Her name came
out from the title, and it was an article that praised her at all.

“It seems that Young Ae Buckell is also doing volunteer work.”

Earl Thompson said astonished. Andreas narrowed his brow.

“It’s a show of good deeds.”

It was nonsense that she was serving someone.

“Look at the place, Count. If it's Lesotho, it's an area specially managed by my
brother. This event is also hosted by my brother.”

“Lesotho is even more amazing. Isn't it a low-income place even in the capital?"

It was an area where discriminated shamans and ordinary people with low incomes
lived. It was not unreasonable for Earl Thompson to be surprised that Vanessa, no
one else, had been there.

“I think the 1st Prince seems to like Young Ae Buckell. Let’s go to this place
together.”

He was the one who said that the airflow between Kylian and Vanessa was unusual
before.

“Have I not seen the First Prince for a long time?”

Earl Thompson was three years older than Andreas, the same age as Kylian. When
Kylian attended the academy for a while, I had an experience with him.

“I've never seen him show interest in a woman at the academy. Now that I see it, it
seems that you liked the appearance of a young girl like Buckell.”

“Do you think the Count is really interested in her?”

Andreas said as if giving a pincup.

"Yes. Isn't it?"

name is brother At least he would know him better than Earl Thompson.

“They meet because they want each other.”

Vanessa wants her attention, and Kylian wants the power of the Duke of Buckell.
Andreas' thoughts did not change.

'At least they didn't follow me on the street last time.'

I almost got annoyed when we met in the downtown area, but soon found out that it
was really a coincidence.

Because she kept glancing at Milan.

Just by looking at Vanessa's outfit, she could tell that she wasn't the target.

When she appeared in front of her, she was always overly decorated. But that day,
her outfit was modest.

It's like staying in the mansion and leaving right away. Wasn't she a woman who
wouldn't go out until she appeared in front of her dressed like that?

'Isn't it Count Tetzel's target today?'

So I messed up a bit.

“I was worried about how to apologize, but I’m glad we met like this.”

it was a nuisance Actually, the apology that day was not sincere.

Still, Laura said she should apologize, and the young Ae who was called was also
the one who felt uncomfortable talking about her in front of him.

'Everyone has forgotten what happened to me.'

So, while we met, he pretended to be an apology and blasphemed.

“I don’t think that’s what we’re going to talk about here, but why don’t we move
on?”

“No, it’s okay.”

“I’m sorry.”
'Correct your habit of chasing people, Young-ae!'

She must have thought to herself, would she know?

Anyway, the lakeside incident is an apology. openly in front of people.

“Rather than wanting something… … It can be a real attraction.”

Count Thompson said at Andreas' words that they each had a purpose.

“Buckell Young Ae has a strict personality, isn’t she one of the most beautiful
women? They seem to be able to laugh better these days than they used to.”

smiling face? Although she was engrossed in others, I saw a lot of smiling faces.
Because Vanessa raised the corners of her lips when she saw herself.

'It was all contrived.'

I had a strong feeling of smiling to look good. That's why she was more burdened.

After waking up from pain, I didn't smile that much, but even that was just a
polite smile.

'By the way, I've never seen it before.'

What does she look like when she smiles comfortably? I want to see what it means,
but... … .

“Are there any other pictures here?”

Count Thompson picked up the newspaper from Andreas' desk. It was a newspaper
posted by the aide but had not yet been read.

“Look. Aren’t you just like a different person?”

Looking at the picture, he seemed to understand why Earl Thompson was saying that.

In the newspaper, she had a smile that Andreas had never seen before.

* * *

“Oh my, the photos came out so well.”

When I saw the article Anna brought, I was amazed. I don't know who it was, but
taking pictures was an art.

“I came out looking pretty good. right?"

“It’s not that you look nice, you’re a good girl to me.”
"okay?"

Anna tells me things she wouldn't do if she was the same as before. In this world,
I only said what I had to say as a hard worker.

“You don’t need to float, Anna. Because I didn't want to help."

Then Anna quickly shook her head.

"no. Instead of punishing and kicking me out, you even helped me, didn’t you?”

Since the last time I got over Anna's infidelity, Anna's attitude toward me has
changed. After making a moved face, it seemed that the perception of me in Anna's
mind had changed.

38

“I can do that for someone who has been with me for five years.”

This was sincere. Even though the bond I have built up with this Anna is few.

“I will be leaving soon.”

It was a car that had been left in the room on purpose because there was still
time.

Today, I decided to go to the shaman cluster.

I am not going to serve. Because the food distribution ended in two rounds.

On the way out, I ran into Milan in the hallway.

“Where are you going?”

“I’m going to Lesotho.”

“Are you going there again?”

Milan narrowed her brow.

“Are you going to the event again?”

It was an unappealing sight. My father responded favorably when he said he had come
to serve, but nothing had changed in Milan.

"no. That’s not it.”

“Then what are you going to do there?”

“Let’s play. I found a cafe I liked.”

“A place like that?”

"yes."

Milan crossed her arms with a face that could not fit a needle.

“I don’t understand why you have to go to Lesotho for a drink instead of somewhere
else.”

I have so many doubts, what should I do? He calmly responded to get rid of him.

“I didn’t even know I would find a cafe I liked there. If in doubt, will you come
with me?”

"done. You go alone.”

The words to get the Milan off worked.

“Since when did we go to such a Dell? Don’t make a squeamish sound and get away.”

It was a lot darker than I expected though.

Anyway, I got rid of Milan and left the mansion.

It was actually an excuse to go because there was a cafe I liked.

It was true that I found a decent cafe, but that was because I liked Lesotho
itself.

'Isn't there anyone who talks to me looking at me?'

Just because I've done some volunteer work doesn't mean that the nobles look at me
unconditionally. Milan's reaction was common among nobles.

There were no such nobles in Lesotho.

'If I go, even if I get a strange look, there's no malice... … .'

I had one question about it.

The girl I saw last time.

'Didn't you have something to say to me?'

She disappeared suddenly and never reappeared.

It was thought that he would come again on the second day of service, but that day
did not come at all. At the beginning of the line, it was the first prince, not the
woman, who came.

'You must come as soon as possible that day.'

Unlike the first day when I was far away, the first prince watched me closely that
day.

Everyone in the group was embarrassed by him. There was only one prince who didn't
care.
After riding a carriage for a long time, he entered the area with a concentration
of shamans.

The cafe I was going to was further inside, but the carriage stopped before it even
got there.

Hey-!

“Hey!”

it was a quick stop My body leaned over and I almost slipped.

“Are you okay, lady?”

Sir Hans looked at me through the window. I sat down and asked.

"What happen?"

“Suddenly an old man jumped in front of the carriage.”

"I beg your pardon?"

When I said to stop in a hurry, it seems like I almost hit someone.

When I went out, an old woman in shabby clothes was sitting there.

“Hey, what if I suddenly jump in?”

The coachman looked at the old woman and got angry. I approached her.

"Are you okay?"

"sorry… … . Stop trying to cross the road in a hurry... … .”

The old woman bowed her head to me.

She looked like the old woman who told me about this world, but she didn't show the
curiosity she had.

"Oops!"

I think I fell and got hurt. The old woman did not get up and complained of pain.

“Should I go to the doctor?”

"no! What kind of doctor... … .”

The old woman heard me and waved her hand.

“You can go home and rest for a few days. What are you going to the doctor for?”

“Are you okay?”

"Yes. Instead, if you just walk up to the front of the house... … .”

No matter how many times he suggested, he couldn't take her to the hospital.

“Take a ride. I will take you.”

“Aww, thank you!”

I set out to drive the old woman to her house.

The old woman lived in a town I had never been to, even in Lesotho.

'The buildings here are all gray.'

At some point, the appearance of the street had changed and I could tell. There
were not many people passing by, and the clothes of the people I saw occasionally
were shabby.

Is it a neglected area in Lesotho? This was the first time I had ever seen such a
scene.

The look of the old woman, who looked uneasy, came into my eyes again.

“Is it because of the cost that I didn’t have to go to the doctor?”

"Yes?"

“If it’s for the money, why don’t you worry and go to the doctor?”

I think the old woman refused because it was too expensive.

I suggested again, but the old woman shook her head.

"no. It's not the first time I've fallen like this. A few days off is better.”

“Isn’t this the first time?”

"Yes. How many times have you already fallen?”

Shouldn't I have to go further if I fell a few times?

After looking at him silently for a moment, the old woman made a troubled face.

“I am really fine. Just take me home.”

"really?"

"Yes. Oh, it's inside!”

The old woman hurriedly looked out the window and cried.

It was an alley where carriages could not enter, so I sent Sir Hans with her.

I had other articles besides that.

My father told me that you can't take just one escort to the shaman cluster.

I decided to park the wagon and wait for Sir Hans to return.

Then a man approached us.

“You mustn’t park your wagon here.”

“No?”
“If you stop here, people on the road will be disturbed.”

'Isn't it too bleak for that?'

It is true that the road is blocked, so I was going to tell the coachman to move
the wagon, but the man spoke to me again.

“I think you came alone?”

It seemed that the reason for coming was not simply to let them know that they were
blocking the way.

Talking to him, he glanced inside through the open wagon window.

“Get off. You are not someone you can talk to.”

I stopped the knight from talking to me.

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

The man took a step back.

It was a submissive tone of voice, but I felt a sense of reluctance. It's a poor-
looking impression. Even so, those eyes.

Not just out of curiosity, he seemed to want to check how many people were in the
wagon.

Even the man's eyes were uncomfortable, but the man's party was looking at this
from afar.

'What have you been doing since before?'

The old woman's attitude was somewhat unclear, and even the man had a strange
feeling.

Somehow, I remembered what the 1st Prince once said.

“The most unsafe neighborhood in the capital is in this area. It's a densely
populated area for shamans, but there are also ordinary poor people who don't know
about witchcraft."

'The place where the security is insecure... … Are you sure?'

Seeing that the atmosphere of the street was definitely different, it seemed to
fit. As long as I had doubts, I had no intention of arguing further here.

“I think you can stop going. I will move the wagon.”

As I spoke, the man quickly pointed to the inside of the alley.

“Go over there. It is connected to the road that the knight entered earlier.”

"no. it's okay."

I returned to the man and looked back at the article.

“I am completely off the road. Turn the wagon.”

Is there any reason to go further inside the plate that feels suspicious? I decided
to leave this place immediately.

Sir Hans should be brought out through the police.

“Yes, lady.”

It was the time when the knight responded and looked at the driver. I saw the man
slipping his hand into his jacket.

“Lord Mion!”

As soon as I shout, take it! The blades collided.

The man was wielding a sword at the knight! Fortunately, the knight quickly blocked
the sword.

“What is this!”

“Where are you going after coming all the way here?”

The man's obedient tone of tone has completely changed. His eyes are also harsh,
and that seems to be his true form.

'I tried to leave... … .'

As the man's attitude changed, his companions also moved. Three men standing far
away approached us.

“How dare you threaten the duke’s carriage!”

As the knight shouted, the men murmured.

“Are you a peasant?”

“A peacock? How high is it?”

“What do you know? It’s important to have a lot to steal.”

Stealing it, is it a thief?

“It doesn’t make sense.”

The knight looked at them with hateful eyes and drew his sword.

“Keep the wagon window closed, miss.”

"Careful."

When I closed the window, I could only hear a muffled noise.

I could hear the giggling men, and there was also the sound of knives clashing
together. Listening to the sound, I was worried about the article.

'Can I deal with four people alone?'

I knew he was a trained knight, but I couldn't help but be concerned.

'No, being anxious doesn't make it any better.'

The moment you try to control your anxiety,

bang!

“Hey!”

Someone bumped into the wagon.

“What else is this… … !”

When I grabbed my startled chest, a crackling sound came from the window connected
to the driver.

When I pulled back the curtain covering the window, I saw one of the men.

“Why are you… … ?”

Is he sitting where the coach should be?

“Where shall I take you, lady?”

Even with the window closed, the shrill voice is heard.

It felt like the carriage was no longer a safe place. I immediately opened the door
and went outside.

"miss!"

When I went out, I thought I knew why I told them to keep the windows closed.

The coachman was lying on the floor. The knight was too busy dealing with the men,
so he didn't seem to have seen the driver collapse.

The man who was sitting in the driver's seat suddenly got off the seat and came to
me.

“There is one more escort. Where are you going?”

The weapon in the man's hand flashed. It couldn't be a threat.

He immediately turned around and ran away.

'Do you think I came back to life to die?!'

ran as hard as I could. I didn't want to die again.

'One such fate is enough... … !'

39
When I saw the 1st Prince and the auction house, there were scrolls, but now there
are none. Besides, if you went straight like this, you would be caught up quickly.

'Shall we go into the alley?'

You'd better go into the alley where Sir Hans entered. If nothing happened to him,
I could bring him back.

I ran out of my mind and entered the alley. The alley was not an alleyway.

I had no idea where Sir Hans had gone.

'Where am I supposed to go... … !'

I hurriedly entered the visible path. But as soon as he turned a corner, he had to
stop.

It was a dead end road there.

I guess... … .

“Are you running better than you think?”

The man who was chasing me just caught up with me. When I turned around, he smiled
and came over to me.

“I asked where I saw it and it was that girl. I've been coming here for a while
now."

“… … .”

“Why do you come here without fear?”

Those words didn't last.

Because it was buried in the cries of horses heard from somewhere.

'Sir Hans?'

No, it wasn't Sir Hans.

“Prince… … !”

He was Kylian. He appeared on a sassy black horse and swung his sword in an oblique
angle. The man's body, which had been menacing, collapsed without a pulse.

The first prince, who died in an instant, looked at me.

“Why is Young-ae in such a dangerous area?”

Did you come here to check out the shamans? It was no wonder he was in Lesotho.

"under… … .”
When I saw that face, I was relieved.

Even though it was a person I had been avoiding until a while ago.

'You really died and came back to life... … .'

I felt like I was going to cry when I was relieved. Seeing me slumped down, the
first prince asked me.

“Was Young-ae destined to be chased by someone even if it wasn’t me?”

It was a rude word, but he didn't care at the moment.

“The raiders have appeared.”

“The raiders?”

"yes. there are four They were about to leave the wagon, but they blocked us.”

“Why did Young-ae come all the way here? Don't you know that it's an ugly town just
by looking at it?"

“The wagon almost hit an old woman. I thought I was hurt, so I tried to see the
doctor, but he asked me to take him home... … .”

“That’s why you are here.”

He nodded as if he knew.

“This is a dangerous area even in Lesotho. You should have kicked him out as soon
as you led me here. Everyone who lives here has the ability to do that, so they
live.”

“I didn’t doubt it at first because she looks like an ordinary grandmother… … .”

As I spoke bitterly, I heard the sound of horses walking. Soon after Kylian, Sir
Hans appeared.

"miss?! How could the prince be here... … ”

When Sir Hans saw me and the man who had fallen before me, he was horrified.
Killian quickly ordered, as if there were no surprises.

“He was attacked. I will be here, so go to the wagon and help your comrades.”

"Yes? Oh yes!”

Sir Hans hurriedly ran away and disappeared. I was left alone with Kylian.

Sending my escort away saying that you will be by my side. It would have been
unthinkable until recently.

“Can you walk?”

He got off his horse and came to me.

"yes I'm okay."

I got on my knees and stood up. As he stood up, he held out his hand in an absurd
way.

“When you reach out your hand like this, don’t you mean to hold it?”

“Oh, I didn’t see it.”

I didn't know I was looking down when I woke up.

“I didn’t mean to ignore it.”

I did not know if I emphasized. I hope I'm not the one who gets bored with these
little things.

“Aren’t the raiders like those who were formally trained?”

“You look like a thief when you talk. I was able to use the sword better than I
thought.”

“It’ll be good enough to roll around on this street. Are there three left now?”

The 1st prince knocked and kicked the body of the man he had killed. I frowned at
the unmoving man.

“Since there are more articles, it must have been sorted out. Let's go too.”

And the view has risen sharply. He picked me up and put me on a horse. I couldn't
say anything because it was an instant.

“Have you ever ridden horses?”

"no."

“I can’t go fast.”

Sitting behind him, he slowly drove the horse. Unlike when he appeared, the
movement of the horse was calm.

'It's because I've never ridden a horse before... … .'

I looked back before turning the alley.

"Do not look back."

Immediately, the first prince's voice was heard.

“Whoever sees it knows that he has great courage. Do you know what Young-ae’s
complexion looks like and keep looking at her?”

I felt like I knew what I was trying to see.

“How is my complexion?”

“You’re paler than when you caught me at the peacock.”

that much?

I only thought that the 1st prince had killed the man and the fear had subsided.

But it seems it wasn't. After that, my hands were still cold. It's like the blood
in your body is getting cold.

It must have been my mistake to think that my anxiety had subsided.

“Are you afraid?”

"Absolutely… … . Someone is dead.”

The driver, who had fallen, was also concerned. He couldn't see any blood, but he
was afraid that he too might be dead.

I still feel anxious, but the 1st prince was very calm even at this moment.

“Are you shocked that I killed him? You don't want me to save the person who held
the sword in front of Young-ae, do you?"

“It’s not… … . It is terrifying to see someone die, good or bad.”

It was already the second death I had witnessed. After seeing the moment I died, I
saw someone die again.

“I really hate it.”

'I want to stop watching someone die... … !'

He asked as he trembled at the terrible feeling.

“I think I’m fed up.”

"Absolutely."

“I don’t think it was just scary.”

"yes?"

“Isn’t this the first time you see a dead person?”

I kept my mouth shut as if it was not the first time. Anyway, if the first prince
is vigilant, he will stab sensitive areas.

"It's the first time I've seen him killed like that."

"Right."

How does he know that I'm not the first to experience such a horrific sight?

'It's also my death, I'll never think of it.'

After a moment of silence, I heard a voice from behind.

“You get used to seeing things like that.”

“How do you get used to it?”

“It’s my experience.”

When he was disgusted, he replied calmly.

“I have seen a lot of people die. I went to battle and killed a lot.”
Know. It wasn't for nothing that he got people's fearful gaze.

“But it wasn’t easy to kill people from the beginning. I was terrified at first
too.”

“Are you the prince?”

He's like a murderer who doesn't care for his approval, so I didn't think of it. I
thought that killing would have been easy from the beginning.

He expressed his uneasy feelings in his strange tone.

“Did you have fun killing me from the beginning? It is difficult for everyone at
first.”

he is twenty-three It was long before he became famous for his excellent

swordsmanship, so he must have been much younger when he first took a person's
life.

“At first, I was upset. The feeling of being cut was so terrifying that I couldn't
forget it. But after doing it several times, I gradually got used to it.”

“I’m used to it… … ?”

"okay. That's how I became able to kill people without any emotion. It’s not
something you’re born with, it’s something you get used to.”

are you accustomed to It was not suitable for him, the first son of the emperor.

But it was also believed because of his calm voice. That I didn't become a murderer
because I wanted him.

“If it wasn’t for my constitution, it would have been very difficult for me to get
used to it.”

"right. Still, aren't you being recognized for living a busy life? I’m happy with
what I got.”

It's a reputation that has changed with humanity.

'In the beginning, I was a person who was hard to see in the world... … ?'

Just as I was quietly sympathizing with the statement that I had been busy, I heard
a voice from behind.

“I have no words. Did I really hear what I was saying?”

"yes?"

“It’s a lie.”

"I beg your pardon?"

After that, I looked back at him. The 1st prince was looking at me with the corners
of his mouth raised. It was a laugh that seemed to be laughing at anyone.

“I have never been so shocked by a murder. If I don't kill him first, I'll be the
one to die. Where's the chance to be shocked?"
“You said it was hard?”

“I said this because Young-ae seems to be having a hard time. Relax.”

what is this... … .

'Am I deceived again?'

Seeing Kylian's smile was ridiculous.

“You have the ability to make up your own words as if they were real.”

“You said Young-ae is well deceived. How can I be tricked into making fun of you?”

done. let's not talk It's not something I can say to anyone.

Shaking his head, he looked back at the front and saw a different scene.

It was the place where things ended.

* * *

Fortunately, the driver had fainted. He lived without dying.

All but one assailant were dead. The one remaining was the one who was deliberately
kept alive by the knight to ask why he had done this.

Kylian took the survivors to the imperial prison and rebuked them. After the
interrogation, he soon found out all the truth.

“I checked in case you didn’t know, but he wasn’t a shaman.”

It seems that they were also thieves. A robber who aimed at my money and valuables,
not for any other purpose.

“He even recognized me late and threatened me.”

“It would have been. From what I heard, it seems that the nobles were also
dissatisfied?”

“Are you dissatisfied?”

“It means enjoying good things and living comfortably.”

Was this the reason why he didn't care when he was called a peasant?

I asked something else.

“Have you checked the old woman?”

"okay. The old woman who took Young-ae to that town was an accomplice.”

“You really were an accomplice… … .”

It wasn't a problem since I went to the crime zone. It was a mistake to meet the
old woman in the first place!

“They didn’t have escorts on the luxurious looking carriages, so they were
targeting Young-ae’s carriage.”

"under."

I burst out laughing.

'So I'm the prey?'

40

The old woman's role didn't end with luring us there. The reason I asked him to
take me to the front of the house was to reduce the number of escorts by even one.

“You said you kept telling Young-ae’s escort to drink tea and go? It is also a
common technique to lure them, then give them medicine and put them to sleep. He
refused, so he came sooner rather than later.”

“… … .”

“I sent Suha to the location that Young-ae’s knight said, but it’s already gone.
The old woman is going to make a separate arrangement for her. The captured guy has
already been decapitated by me.”

“… … .”

When I didn't answer, he stared at me.

“Why don’t you say anything? Are you sad that I killed myself at will?”

“Is it possible?”

I was just absurd.

“How can a favor come back like this?”

After hearing it clearly from Kylian's mouth, the back of his head tingled.

“Even if my father asked me to take more escorts, he said it was okay because it
was just a place for people to live. But when this happens... … How can I show my
favor in the future?”
It was shocking and disappointing. I don't think I'll ever go to Lesotho again.

“You look upset.”

“You lost a place you liked.”

"Do you like it?"

I just answered the question, but I guess it wasn't the answer I expected. The 1st
Prince narrowed his eyes.

“I understand how sad it is to be sacked. Why does Young-ae like an area that is
only a subject of management? A young girl who is equal to a princess.”

"Weird?"

“It’s not strange. When did you start coming to Lesotho?”

'It's so strange.'

Come to think of it, Milan even said why they had to go there.

“Is exposure to the dark energy attracting the area?”

“It’s not like that!”

I jumped at the serious misunderstanding.

“Is that or what?”

“It’s my own problem. It’s a personal matter, are you curious?”

“I don’t care about other people’s personal circumstances, but it’s because I’m
Young-ae and Lesotho. I talked about myself earlier, so do Youngae too.”

'After telling a pure lie.'

I also wanted to say something like 'It's actually a lie', but I decided to be
honest. It seems suspicious to him to have a crush on a specially managed area.

“Even if there was nothing special, I felt comfortable. In Lesotho.”

“Are you comfortable?”

"yes. You know how the nobles see me. But in Lesotho, there is no such thing, so it
is convenient. It’s like going to a masquerade.”

“Is it like a masquerade?”

The 1st Prince murmured as if he was surprised.

“I’ve never seen anyone compare Lesotho to a masquerade.”

“The atmosphere is polar opposite.”

Just then, a knock was heard on the parlor door.

“Your Majesty the First Prince, Count Tetzel has arrived.”

“Come.”

It was Milan who had heard the news.

His expression as he entered the drawing room was not calm.

“I see you, the 1st Prince.”

He greeted Kylian and looked at me.

“I heard that the prince saved me. Are you okay?”

“Fortunately, I am alive.”

I couldn't say it was all right. The psychological shock I received was
considerable.

'Still, I'm taking care of my safety today because it's in front of the prince.'

Only after checking my condition did Milan tell Kylian.

“Thank you for saving Vanessa.”

“I have nothing to be thankful for. If a princess is murdered in an area I watch

carefully, I will be embarrassed.”

Their conversation ended with that. Milan was about to leave immediately with me.

“Wait a minute, brother.”

I only remembered after seeing Milan say thank you.

I mean, I haven't said thank you to him yet.

“If it wasn’t for the prince today, something really bad would have happened. Thank
you for saving me.”

“Are you just thankful for words?”

'I have nothing to be thankful for Milan.'

Still, I was willing to give thanks for anything today.

“I’ll give you a case. How can I make an example?”

“I don’t need anything right now, so let’s talk about it later.”

Then he raised the corner of his mouth and pointed at his ear.

“I only get what I need when I need it.”

'ear?'

He seemed to know what he meant.

He was talking about the emerald earrings he took from me.

1 On the way out of the Imperial Palace, Milan asked.

“Did something happen with the prince?”

“There is.”

“If not, what was that hand gesture?”

"I do not know. Why is the prince doing this?”

What's so important to Milan that I took an earring to see my face? That problem
was already solved a long time ago.

After pretending not to know, it seemed that he had returned to reality. Milan
looked at me like a troublemaker and sighed.

“Are you… … Why do things happen wherever I go?”

“I don't even know why this is happening to me. I was trying to do something good,
and I almost got into trouble.”

If there is a God, it makes me want to ask why he is doing this to me. Heartily.

How did I get involved in it, does Milan know?

“I heard about it. I was going to pick up the old woman who fell.”

“Did you hear me?”

"okay. When you do something you've never done before, all sorts of things happen.
So why are you helping someone you don't know?"

'Is it because I wanted to be like this?'

reacted helplessly.

“I was too relieved.”

“I know you are wrong.”

“But even later, I realized something suspicious, so I was wary.”

Who would have thought that there would be people who had animosity towards the
nobles and would not hesitate to attack them. Even my articles didn't expect them
to come out like that.

“And if it were your brother, I don’t think I would have just ignored it.”

Milan's voice softened and added.

"What?"

“If Grandma had been injured by the carriage in which her brother rode, wouldn’t
the older brother have just passed over?”

I know that I am not the type of person who is hard on the weak than I thought.
Even if you are my nemesis in this world.

“You should show your favor as you go to the place.”

Milan said he didn't know anything.

“If I had been there, I wouldn't have been in danger. Do you know that Lesotho is
like a world of nobility?”

“Would it have been different?”

"okay. It's an area with an absolutely dangerous neighborhood, and even if you want
to be considerate, you have to take care of your own life.”

He looked displeased again. It was true, so there was nothing else to say.

“Well, life is the most important thing.”

only to admit I, too, hated the premature death.

“It means that you should do it for yourself rather than for others.”

What was unusual was Milan's attitude, whether he was angry or worried.

Now, doesn't it seem like you care about me?

After looking at him for a moment, he shook his head as if tired.

“I don’t know why I am telling you this.”

Milan met my eyes again.

“Why are you looking at me like that?”

“I said it because I was worried.”

“If this isn’t a concern, what is it?”

Milan frowned.

'No, I'm just confused, don't I?'

"Earl Burts, I didn't care... … ?”

He asked what he was so afraid of when he was far away, said that the chandelier
had really fallen, and focused on the accident itself.

His expression worsened even more when he saw me in wonder.

“I can see how you look at me like garbage.”

"no. Garbage is… … .”

It was just silly. Unlike my real older brother, he is kind to me.

"but. It was already written in the diary. Are you still writing those things in
your diary these days?”

"no? I haven’t written a diary for a long time.”

As I insisted on my innocence, he looked at me for a moment with a tired face.

“Even if we are not close brothers and sisters, I am not a cold-blooded cold-
blooded person who will not blink even if the carriage is attacked.”
Milan finished speaking and walked ahead. I stood still and looked at it.

'I was really worried this time... … ?'

It was unfamiliar to me because it was the first time I had expressed that I was
worried. It's a different reaction from my older brother, but this isn't bad
either.

“I walk alone again. let's go together!"

hurriedly followed him. The footsteps following him were somewhat sluggish.

* * *

When he returned to the mansion, his father was furious.

“They are eager to die. How dare you attack your wagon!”

Even if they weren't as special as in the previous world, there were enough reasons
to be angry.

It happened to my daughter, who is at least a good listener these days, and I dared
to attack the family's wagon.

“All the rookies that attacked me are dead.”

He defended them in case the knights might catch fire, and emphasized that there
was no one to retaliate against.

Otherwise, it seemed that the whole area would be lifted and overturned.

I promised my father that I would never go to Lesotho again.

“You must be very surprised.”

"no. Did the first prince appear soon?”

My father, who was worried about me, responded calmly.

But the impact is not going to go away anytime soon.

As I lay down to sleep, I remembered the moment when I was attacked and chased.

'now… … .'
When I closed my eyes, the thought came to me and I opened them again several
times.

Can I forget the face of the bad guy who held a knife in front of me and smiled?
The fear and helplessness of that moment kept coming back to me.

“Stop thinking. stop!"

He closed his eyes and whispered to himself.

If the thought doesn't disappear from your head, you'd be better off thinking of
something else than such a scary scene.

I remembered the first prince riding a black horse. He was the one who quickly
defeated the one who made me afraid, so I thought it would be better to think of
him.

It was the same as my heart was beating unsteadily, but it was better than that
monster. When I even thought about the appearance of the 1st prince saying it was a
joke, at some point, my heart really calmed down.

It was amazing. Thinking about him, who was the object of fear, calming down his
anxiety.

“You saved my life, so what should I do?”

Today's job was able to accommodate any request. I don't know what he'll ask for if
he needs anything.

'Do you still have my earrings? It would be useless.'

As my attention shifted from the gangster's thoughts, other thoughts followed. So,
at some point, I fell asleep.

Is it because he fell into a completely different thought, starting with the 1st
Prince? Contrary to fear, the nightmare did not occur.

41

After that happened, I stayed in the mansion again.

There were no injuries, but he did not go out on purpose.

Because he wanted to stay in the safe mansion until it was forgotten.

'When the first prince came, I thought it was not safe at all, but... … .'

Isn't it a really safe place now? All my doubts were cleared.

There was a guest who came to me while I was relaxing in the mansion.

It was Rike's fake top share.

"long time no see."

“I came here to hear that the young lady has gone through a great trouble.”

“Did the first prince tell you?”

When I smiled, he made a perplexed face.

“It’s been a really long time. Is this the first time since I handed over the magic
stone I requested to the prince?”

“I’m sorry, miss!”

Seeing that you are struggling, you seem to know what you are doing wrong.

“Isn’t the information industry supposed to go back to the basics of trust? There
is no one in the world to trust like this... … .”

"I'm really sorry!"

“Only in words?”

I'm glad it worked out, what would have happened if it wasn't?

“The 1st Prince said that there was nothing wrong with the secret memorandum. I saw
that there was a trap.”

He looked at me with a stabbing face at my words.

“That’s because he passed away because he was a prince.”

I smiled at him. Anxiety grew on his face as I smiled.

“Give me the price I paid for telling the prince.”

“How am I supposed to pay... … . Maybe it's not my life... … ?”

“Where are you going to spend someone else’s life? Give me what you can give.”

Isn't the name the top stock in information?

“What information do you need?”

“Your boss will know, but I’m not good at information in the social world.”

I don't have close friends.

“Tell me how things are going in the social world. You don't have to tell the
little things, only the big things. What have you been up to lately?”

"ah… … . Of course, if it’s been a buzzword lately, it’s about Young-ae.”

I expected it, but it was.

“The social world was buzzing with the news that Young-ae, who was doing good in
the shaman’s district, had been attacked.”

“Are you sorry?”

“Rather than regret… … .”

“I just guessed it, so I’m just talking.”

“Everything of Young-ae is a topic of conversation. There are a lot of people who

are mostly interested.”

It is not surprising, as it was the expected reaction. He said to look into my

eyes.

“Pass it on like this. Until I say I don't need it."

Using the top stock as a source. Where would such a waste of manpower go?

Now I will be able to access the news faster than anyone else.

“I wish you all the best in the future.”

I received the letter after the informant passed away.

It was a letter from a young girl who was called.

I'd like to talk to you because I wonder if the young girl Buckel was shocked. Is
it okay if I visit you?

When I read up to that point, I thought that I would reply that it was okay. But
soon he frowned.

I want to visit Youngae with Prince Andreas.

"why?"

'This isn't it.'

It didn't matter if the called girl came, but Andreas wasn't. It's just annoying to
look at.

'Why does the second prince have to come?'

It seems that Young-ae, who was called, was talking about going together. Wasn't he
the one who even apologized when he met him on the street?

“You can’t take a person like the prince to the mansion for such a trivial matter…
… .”

I wrote a reply with 'If the two of you come, just don't come'.

“Anna, can you go out and send me a reply?”

It was time to write a letter to Anna, who had returned to the room. There was
another letter in her hand.

“Did you get another letter?”

"yes. This letter has just arrived.”

It was amazing. Another letter came.

"rose?"

When I opened it, it was an invitation from Rose. He wanted to talk about charity
work.

I had no intention of going out, but Rose was an exception.

Isn't this the first time in this world Rose has written to me?

“This should go.”

I sent a reply saying that I would go quickly.

* * *

A few days later, I headed to Rose's mansion. There were a total of ten young
girls.

“Come here, Little Buckell.”

Rose looked at me and greeted me. Although she didn't welcome her warmly, she
greeted her politely.

“Is your body okay?”

“Your body is fine.”

Aside from the psychological shock I received.

“I heard the news of Young-ae. You said you served in Lesotho.”

"yes. It was unfortunate, though.”

Laughing bitterly, she asked.

“How did you get to Lesotho? It is a place that has no contact with Young-ae.”

“The 1st Prince suggested it.”

“Are you the 1st Prince? So up there... … .”

He wasn't very suspicious. It was like seeing the First Prince defending me on the
shore of the lake.

Rose, who was asking about my current status on behalf of the people, brought up
the subject after a while.

“I also wrote a letter, but I am planning a charity work. I was thinking about how
to do it, so I decided to open an auction.”

She was also interested in such activities in the previous world. I thought
philanthropy was the duty of the upper class.

“Everyone tried this kind of activity at least once, so I invited them. We plan to
put our collections up for auction and donate all the proceeds, is that ok?”

"like."

"Sure."

Everyone agreed.

“It would be a good idea for each of us to think about what to put up for auction.”

At Rose's words, the young girls pondered for a moment.

'What do I have to put out to make a good news?'

I was also worried.

'What dress do I have? Or jewelry?'

Then the butler came to the reception room.

“Lady, wait a minute… … .”

"What happened? Oh, we are talking.”

Rose was absent for a while to be called by the butler who came to her. As Rose
woke up, the atmosphere relaxed.

“I bought a new ring yesterday.”

"Oh my goodness. It's beautiful!"

Young-ae, who had been thinking quietly, started chatting with the people next to
them.

Among those gathered today, there were many young girls who had crossed over
because of Rose.

Originally, I wasn't very close with myself, but I decided to try something out.
It's awkward when you're still.

“Are you like mine?”

"yes?"

I showed her my finger.

“Two polka dots are next to each other.”

“Oh my, that’s true!”

The young girl widened her eyes and grinned. The young-ae and the young-ae next to
her spoke one after another.

“It’s fashionable these days!”

“After all, you have prepared the Birkel girl.”

'Isn't that bad?'

The reaction of the young children was better than expected. What should I do if
you feel embarrassed about me?

“Young Buckell.”

Another young-ae spoke this time.

“I’m curious about the conversation you had with Farrell Young-ae earlier. Were you
familiar with the Prince from the beginning? If you go to Lesotho together, I think
you are pretty close.”

“Are you friends?”

'Are we friendly?'

They were just helping each other, not the usual friendly ones. Of course, they
wouldn't consider me friendly either.

“Did you take Young-ae separately to the princess’s tea party or banquet in the
past?”

'The banquet is to find the culprit... … .'

He seemed to be misunderstood, so he said moderately.

“It’s not because I’m close with the prince, it’s because my intentions were
right.”

"iced coffee… … .”

Even after the conversation was over, we were able to talk without difficulty.
Because they didn't feel uncomfortable talking to me.

'Isn't it better than I thought?'

I thought as I went to the bathroom.

'Did I do something good? It wouldn't be.'

It's not that he didn't go out for another official meal while going to Lesotho.
When I went to downtown, there were still people who looked at me and whispered.
Isn't that why I felt comfortable in Lesotho?

'The people gathered today seem to be different.'

They gathered in common that they had done good deeds, so I didn't know they were
looking at me favorably.

It was the time when I was just about to enter the drawing room again with
excitement.

“Young girl Buckell, don’t you think you look better than you think because you’ve
been attacked?”

I heard my talk from inside the door.

“So. If it were me, I would be afraid to go out if something like that happened.”

'… … About this level, what.'

It's a little embarrassing, but I decided to do it.

You're talking about me in a place where I'm not there, but it's still not an
insult.

'It's not an insult... … .'

“You’re a young Buckell. Where is that young girl normal?”

“It is enough for us to hold an auction alone, so why did Farrell Young Ae invite
Buckel?”

“The only reason I know is Farrell Youngae. Farrell Young-ae tells me to treat her
well, so I talk to her, but… … I'm dying of discomfort. I'm still afraid of the
Buckell girl."

I didn't feel good listening to it. Strength entered the hand holding the doorknob.

'Did you talk to me while you were thinking like this?'

I opened the door without hearing any more.

“Mom!”

The young girls looked back at me in amazement.

I smiled at them.

“I am still very emotionally traumatized, but I came here with a happy heart after
receiving Farrell’s letter. I have a personal crush on Farrell Young-ae.”

“Are you liking it? to me?”

The answer came from the wrong place.

I heard a voice from behind and turned around to see Rose coming this way.

It's the Rose they said they don't understand. Rose wasn't even the type of person
to invite anyone she didn't want to get involved with.

So there was no need to disappoint her.

"yes. I thought it was good from the beginning.”

As she spoke confidently, Rose's face became even more bewildered. She strangely
entered the drawing room rather than me.

“It’s sudden, but I’ll listen to it as a compliment. Now that you're here, can I
talk to you again?"

"yes… … .”

The young girls responded, but there was no sympathy from before.

“Did anything happen while I was away?”

Rose noticed it right away.

'It's because I found out that kindness isn't real.'

Rose shrugged her shoulders as she looked back at me and replied with a smile.

“I don’t know. I just went to the bathroom.”

The young girls who made eye contact quickly avoided their gaze.

42

The conversation continued in an awkward atmosphere. Next time, I decided to bring

my collection and the place was arranged.

"see you next time."

He greeted them with a smile and got on the carriage. I was the only man in the
wagon, and I was able to complain frankly.

“What else do I say?”

We will see each other a few more times in the future because of the auction.

They suddenly became aware of their true intentions, and they became uncomfortable
with each other.

Should I not do it now?

“No, why am I missing out?”

I denied the sudden thought.

At least Rose thought differently and didn't invite me. I must have invited you
because I wanted you to participate in this as well.

I didn't want to pretend that I didn't know her.

'It's bittersweet.'

Still, I couldn't help but be disappointed. The reason the aftertaste is so bitter
is probably because I was thrilled by everyone's favorable response.

The carriage running towards the mansion stopped in the downtown area of the
capital.

“Pause for a moment.”

It was because I was thinking of buying a dessert I liked.

However, when I arrived at the bakery, the bakery was on holiday.

“I came here after a long time… … .”

nothing becomes I turned around in disappointment.

I was thinking of going back to the wagon.

“Young Buckell.”

Then I heard a voice calling me.

Looking back, there was a face I had seen last time.

It was the woman who spoke to me in Lesotho. He wasn't even dressed in black today,
and he wasn't wearing a hat that covered his face.

"you are… … .”

“Do you remember me?”

“You saw him in Lesotho, right?”

When I asked, the woman nodded her head.

“You didn’t pick up the item last time.”

I drew my inference from it.

“It seemed that you came to greet me that day, not to eat.”

Probably right. Everyone went to get something to eat, but she was the only one who
didn't get it and went away.

Also, she nodded.

"Right. I came to Lesotho that day to have a conversation with Young-ae.”=

“A conversation?”

I don't remember her. Because she was a woman I had never seen in the world.

“I asked who you were last time, but I didn’t get an answer. Can I get an answer?”

I thought that there might be people I didn't know because my path was different
with other me.
“I am Camilla.”

It was a name I had never even heard of.

'So let's be more specific... … '

The moment she was about to ask Camilla, she said something she couldn't even
imagine.

“I know that Young-ae is no ordinary person.”

“… … I beg your pardon?"

Are you no ordinary person? I know that being born in a peacock family is far from
ordinary, but now this woman wasn't talking about that.

she asked again.

“Young-ae is not of this world. Right?"

I looked at her with big eyes.

'How do you know that?'

Could it be that the old woman wasn't the only one who knew about another world?

I wanted to ask her how she knew that.

'No, before-'

I looked at the articles. The knights obviously did not understand her words.

You can't say this in front of the knights. I distanced myself from the knights for
a while.

"Wait."

We couldn't hear the sound, but the knights faced her from a distance where they
could see us.

"you are… … Are you aware of the existence of another world?”

It was the first time he had said this since the mysterious old woman. My heart
raced at the unexpected words.

Camilla nodded at my words.

“I recognized at a glance that Young-ae is not of this world.”

“How do you… … .”

I was surprised and couldn't speak.

“When I met Young-ae in Lesotho, I felt a foreign energy.”

“A foreign energy?”

“It was a feeling that was out of this world.”

“… … .”

“At first I wasn't sure. It was remarkably similar to the owner of the body.”

must be similar Me and the other me, after all, are Vanessa Buckell.

“But there was definitely a difference. The energy was slightly different. I
wouldn't have noticed if I wasn't a keen person."

“You mean you noticed the energy?”

"yes. Young-ae is from another world.”

She nodded confidently.

“I heard that Young-ae has changed recently. He said his personality changed after
he collapsed after taking medicine. At that time, Young-ae had already changed.”

right.

It's not that Vanessa Buckell's personality has changed, it's that her soul has
changed.

I knew the existence of another world and saw that my personality had changed, so I
was suspicious.

“There are moments when two worlds meet. An accident may occur in which a soul that
has been bounced off from a certain shock is transferred to another world.”

“Two worlds meeting?”

'Is that what happened last time?'

I remembered a strange phenomenon that I once experienced. When I went out with
Milan for the first time. Have you ever wandered for an hour looking for Milan, who
disappeared around the corner?

Maybe I got involved when the two worlds intersect.

Camila spoke again as she thought for a moment.

“If you use the moment when two worlds meet, it is possible to go to that world.”

“You can’t go back to the original world.”

I shook my head at that.

“Because I am already dead in that world.”

He saw his death in an accident as an illusion of an old woman. If you died and
passed over to this world, what would you do if you passed over again?

Life in that world was over. Although I am living a less pleasant life than before,
that was a problem I had to overcome.

But the next moment, Camilla said something unbelievable.

“What if I could go back to the time before I died?”

“Before you die?”

"yes."

“That is impossible.”

I frowned and replied.

“If you’re not a god, how can you turn back time?”

If there was such a way, I would have written it earlier. But there was nothing I
could do. Only accept it and live in this world.

I thought she was aware of the existence of another world, but Camilla had a
different voice than the old woman.

“Someone has already informed me of the existence of another world. He said it was
impossible to go to the original world.”

“Did you hear that?”

Camilla asked, seemingly surprised.

“Who says that?”

If you ask who you are, you have nothing to say. I also defined her as a mysterious
old woman.

After silence, Camilla said.

“That is a lie.”

lie? I opened my eyes wide.

“Did you still believe that? Were you satisfied with your life in this world enough
to believe it?”

No way.

There is no way to go back, so why not give up and live?

Camilla's words were a denial of what I knew. What the old woman said is a lie... …
.

“Think of a happy moment in the past.”

When I didn't respond to any of Camilla's words, she grabbed my hand.

“I will show you the world that Young-ae misses.”

'My world I miss?'

The moment I thought about it, my perspective changed.

It was my room.

'Is this the world I used to live in? … ?'

The appearance of the room itself was not significantly different, so it was
indistinguishable. When I looked around and looked out the window, I found Milan
and Andreas.

It looked like they were standing and talking. I went down and approached them.

Neither in the new world nor in the original world were close enough to stick
together.

Why are they together?

They had no idea I was near. As they approached quietly, they heard their voices.

“Thank you for not forgetting to visit us.”

“Thank you.”

Andreas replied. With a somewhat confused expression on his face, he continued.

“It hasn't been long since the girl Beckel left. How could I ever forget her?”

Milan did not answer. It was a sad face. Andreas looked like that too.

“I still can’t feel the fact that Young Ae Buckel is not with me. Why did a good
young girl like her have to die in the first place... … .”

It certainly seemed like the original world.

Because if it wasn't for the original world, they wouldn't have shown that kind of
appearance.

You can't miss me like that... … .

“Over time, the emptiness will diminish. My family will never forget the youngest I
loved.”

The scene disappeared after Milan spoke as if consoling Andreas.

"no."

I'm not ready to send them out yet.

They weren't the only ones sad at the loss. So did I.

'yet… … . I wanted to see you a little more.'

my heart was grieved I looked back at her.

“Can’t you show me a little bit more?”

“You’re desperate, too.”

She looked at me with pitiful eyes.

“Young-ae misses the world.”

Isn't it natural? The people of this world were people who had no memories of me at
all.

Besides, there are many people who hate me in this world. If only I could go back,
I wanted to go back.

“I was here because there was no way back.”

I looked at Camilla and said.

“What should I do?”

How can I go back to the time before I died?

“I can’t say that.”

Unfortunately, Camilla shook her head at my question.

“Because I know too much, there is a constraint that I have to keep quiet.”

can't say Then why did you say you can go back?

With a pale face, she said.

“Still, Young-ae should know the truth. There is definitely a way to get back to
the original world. Just don’t forget this.”

The next moment, Camilla whispered something softly. The wind blew around her.

"Wait a minute-"

she was about to leave I hurriedly tried to catch her, but the wind blew my eyes
away.

When the wind stops and I open my eyes,

“You went… … .”

She had already left.

43

After meeting with Camilla, he returned to the mansion.

Work at Rose's mansion was no longer important. The only thing that stuck in my
head was what Camila had told me earlier.

“There was not one person who knew the secrets of the world.”

It was the same until he disappeared without speaking.

“Is it like everyone who knows the secrets of the world?”

I sat down at my desk to clear my confused mind.

I didn't mean to record what happened today. Can't anyone open my diary if
something happens?

I was just quietly thinking.

'Isn't it impossible to go to the world before you die?'

It was what I had hoped for so much.

But rather than happy, I was confused.

“Who is right… … .”

Because it was different from what the old woman said. My head was as complicated
as it was when I heard the old woman say that this world was another world.

'Why are you talking to each other?'

The words of the two who knew the secrets of the world collided. No one could go
back, some said it was possible, so I didn't know who to believe.

"If the mysterious old woman reappears, I'd like to talk about what I heard from
Camila."

It seems that one of them is misunderstood.

However, there is no way to meet the mysterious old woman again. In the end, the
decision was mine.

It is impossible to go back.

not. It is possible.

“… … In that case, which one would I want to believe?”

I was drawn to the latter.

It was a familiar but unfamiliar world. Wasn't he trying to adapt here because
there was no way to go back even if he was confused and upset?

I wanted to go back if possible. I wanted to go to the place where I used to live,

where there are people I miss.

So I decided.

“How to get back… … I'm looking for it."

My heart was pounding again at the new possibility.

* * *
In order to return to the original world, we must not simply go beyond the
dimension.

I had to go back to the time before I died.

“Is it magic?”

The first thought that came to my mind was whether I should visit the horse tower.

However, he quit before contacting Mato. It was because they were concerned that
the rumors that Princess Buckell would be curious about unusual magic would spread.

As for the information, I couldn't believe the top stock. Hasn't it already been
done once?

'Princess Buckell is curious about the magic of going to another world this time.'

If I had told the 1st Prince like this, it was obvious what the 1st Prince would
think of me.

'I still see it as unusual, but it's absolutely not.'

To him, I was already a young girl with dark energy. It would be difficult to show
any more unusual behavior.

"ah… … . How did you find out how?”

After thinking about it, it was already evening. When I went down to the restaurant
to eat, Milan was there first.

We didn't eat together for a while because we were busy, and someday we were going
to dinner again.

It may have been busy, but it was the first time we had been together for two days.

“I heard that you are involved in charity work.”

I sat in front of him and Milan spoke to me.

“You must have heard from your father.”

There was nothing to be afraid of, so he answered still. But Milan looks at me
suspiciously again.

“What are you thinking?”

"What?"

“After volunteering, it’s philanthropy. I don't know why you're doing something you
didn't do."

“Are you dissatisfied even if you do a good job?”

I rubbed my mouth. Milan looked at me sharply and asked.

“Your personality doesn’t make you want to do it all of a sudden. Now, are you
going to do reputation management?”
'Reputation management isn't right.'

Raising a bad reputation was one of the reasons I wanted to get involved in good
things in public.

“Is someone threatening you?”

Then Milan spoke nonsense.

“What is the threat? Who is threatening me?”

“Otherwise, why do you keep doing this?”

“Your imagination is amazing. Don't worry, it's absolutely not a threat."

Just then, my father came in and said,

"okay. I did it when your brother threatened you, where are you going to be
threatened?”

'Did you listen to me... … ?'

“It seems that your younger brother is about to come to his senses and live a good
life.

'Oh, that's a compliment.'

When I announced that I was going to participate in the charity work, it was my
father who showed a simple reaction saying that he did well.

“It’s because you’re doing something you’ve never done before. Don't you wonder why
your father Vanessa is like that?"

“Are you curious about the reason for the change?”

Unlike his father, who accepts that what he did well was good, Milan had to analyze
the reason to unravel his character.

So I answered.

“It was just an opportunity to do something good and I decided to participate. The
reason I am trying to change is because this is my second life.”

I looked at my father.

“I don’t want to cause you any more worries. You know that I really want to change,
right?”

"okay. It seems to me that it is.”

My father did not deny me. Even if it's a blunt tone.

Milan looked at me intently. His face looked thoughtful about something, but he did
not avert his eyes.

If it's Kylian, I don't know, Milan wasn't a burden for me to face.

We used to laugh and talk together.

Soon Milan's mouth opened.

“So, what are you going to put up for the auction?”

Having said this, it seemed that he couldn't be more suspicious. I answered Milan's
question, which changed the subject.

“It’s my ring.”

* * *

When we got back together at Rose's mansion to show off their respective
collections, what I showed them was my diamond ring.

“Are you offering this?

There were some young girls who were surprised when the ring was introduced.

“Your Majesty your Majesty is showing interest in our charity work.”

I was even more surprised when Rose delivered the Empress's words. As the Empress
showed her willingness to participate, the charitable work became larger. The
Empress gave her necklace to Rose and made the palace hall available for auction.

Today was the auction day.

“Does Humphrey’s daughter and Buckell’s dress have the same color today?”

"yes… … .”

Before the auction started, the young Humphrey answered Rose's words awkwardly.

He was accustomed to staring. Ever since the first day, when the young girls met
me, they kept reacting like that.

Today is the end of the meeting for charity work, but in the end, I couldn't get
along with the young girls.

Still, I didn't care. Because there was something else to be concerned about.

'I couldn't find it... … .'

I couldn't find any way back. He was sitting in the auction house, but because of
that, his mind was wandering.

“Young Buckell.”
I heard a voice calling me again.

When I turned my head, there was a young girl called.

I hadn't seen her a while ago, but it seemed that she, one of the invited nobles,
had arrived at the auction house.

“I’m glad you looked okay.”

“He recovered quickly. So that’s why I joined this event.”

I had sent a letter that worried me when I was staying at the mansion after being
attacked, so I replied with a smile to her.

There was one thing I wanted to ask her.

“Why did the second prince say that you would come with us?”

He whispered so only she could hear it. Young-ae, who was called, answered in a low
voice in accordance with it.

“I wanted to visit Young-ae, so I asked the second prince to go with me.”

“Can I come alone?”

Young-ae, who was called, hesitated for a moment.

“The two feelings… … We know we are not good for each other.”

“Are you not good for each other?”

Not one-sidedly bad, but each other?

“Did you believe that I lost my heart to the prince?”

It was nice to hear. I thought everyone didn't believe it, but the so-called Young-
ae knew it.

"yes. So, when something happened to Young-ae, I was going to visit with Prince
Andreas... … .”

“Are you going to come to the hospital and let each other’s old feelings go away?”

Young-ae, who was called, carefully nodded her head.

“You don’t have to worry about that… … . Thanks for thinking about it.”

As I was talking to her, the hall suddenly became cluttered.

"Oh my gosh!"

When I turned around at the voice that seemed to be greatly surprised, I saw an
astonishing figure.

'Killian and Andreas?'

It was a meeting where the Empress would send the Empress instead of attending.
However, the princess was not the only one who appeared at the auction house.
She brought her two older brothers!

'Aren't you coming alone?'

I wasn't the only one surprised.

“The two princes are coming together!”

The youngsters whispered. The two brothers didn't seem to get along well, but the
princess wore them on either side.

'Are you pretending to be an older brother who cares for your younger sister
again?'

I clearly remembered what excuse Kylian gave to the princess's tea party.

Of course, the atmosphere of the place was made like ice.

Andreas looked at the people and smiled, but there was no smile on Kylian's face.

As the princes appeared at the auction, nobles flocked to them as if they had come
to a banquet.

Andreas looked around.

“I see you are looking for a so-called young-ae.”

I spoke to the young girl who was called and quickly got away from her.

Whether Andreas greeted the young girl who was called or not, it was not up to me.

Killian was responding to the nobles who were greeting them by raising their head.
I don't know if it was a greeting, but if I said something, he would reply.

'I don't know if the greeting ends before the auction starts.'

As I was watching, the eyes of the first prince met me.

He didn't seem interested in this place, but the moment he saw me, his gaze
changed.

It wasn't an illusion. Unlike a while ago, the corners of his lips were raised.

Killian's eyes were looking straight at me. He bit the person he was talking to and
walked straight to me.

'To me?'

why?

44
It was not unreasonable for people to know that I was close with the 1st Prince as
I approached him as if he had such a business.

Seeing him approaching, I quickly bowed my knees to greet him.

“I see you, the 1st Prince.”

“It’s the first time since I last saw you.”

He was the first prince to see since the raid in Lesotho.

“The old woman was caught. Did you hear it?”

"yes."

He seemed to have come to say this.

The old woman who lured me to Lesotho's danger zone and escaped was already
captured by the First Prince. It was something he had already known through a
letter.

“The old woman wasn’t a shaman either. Young-ae is wrong with poor quality people.”

“I was unlucky.”

In fact, have you never been lucky enough to be here?

“I can’t tell you how grateful I am for Prince 1st to act so quickly. How to say
thank you... … .”

“Young girl.”

"yes?"

Suddenly he called me.

“Why do you spread the distance when you say thank you?”

I noticed that word. I was slightly out of place from where I was standing a while
ago. It seems that he unconsciously distanced himself from him.

“Ah, this is… … ”

“Do you still hate me? He is a person who can be called a lifesaver.”

“No, it’s not because I don’t like it.”

In the past, it was an opponent I wanted to avoid because I was afraid, but now it
is not. Didn't you get a lot of help?

“There are so many eyes to see. It's too public, isn't it? The service is over.”

“Aren’t you being too conscious of other people’s opinions?”

'Try to be me.'
I thought as I looked at Kylian, who fell off his tongue. No matter what you do,
people are following you, how can you not pay attention?

Anyway, the auction has started.

The young girls who participated in the charity work watched the auction from a
seat next to the auction house. There was nothing special for us to do as the
moderator we hired took care of it.

“This product is the work of the artist Jane. I’ll start with 1,000 kurons.”

There were young girls who put out jewelry like me, but there were also young girls
who put out art like that. Among the eleven products prepared today, the porcelain
from Rose was introduced for the ninth time.

The tenth product was a ring that I put out.

“This is the diamond ring of the Duke of Buckell. The auction will start at 100
million Cron.”

This time, the starting price was different.

I know that the starting price was set at a lower price than the general auction
because it was an auction for charity.

'no. That's good enough to start with 100 million.'

Another said I had been nagging Milan for buying it. That means it's worth it.

Like aristocrats who know how to look at jewels, the price went up quickly.

“Two billion!”

“I’ll bet 400 million.”

'How far do you want to go?'

Camila has kept my mind focused on other things, but this time around, I watched
with interest.

It was an unexpected person to win the bid.

“I’ll buy it for 800 million.”

'Andreas?'

Everyone who participated in the auction looked at him with puzzled eyes.

“Do you have any more?”

8 billion already. It was a fair price for a charity auction.

“It was sold for 800 million won.”

My ring was sold to Andreas. The ring was delivered to Andreas immediately.

“I hope the money I pay goes to a good cause.”

Andreas briefly explained why he bought the ring.

'Is it just that I bought it at a high price for an auction?'

But the moment he thought so, he stood up.

The place the 2nd prince went to was the seat of Young Ae who was called.

'no way… … ?'

I thought that maybe.

That fear soon became a reality.

Andreas put my ring on her.

“Prince?”

Young-ae, who was called, stood up in shock. Seeing her helpless, Andreas laughed.

“It also suits you well. As soon as I saw the ring, I wanted to gift it to Young-
ae.”

'… … .'

I was amazed and looked at it.

I'm not the only one who put out the jewelry, so why mine?

Putting it in in front of other people too!

At the most, I had separated Kylian, but people's eyes turned to me again. Because
of Andreas.

I didn't know the intention.

'Isn't that on purpose?'

No matter how much I've been distracted by a different world these days, even
things like that

'Good job'

And you can't laugh.

I really didn't have any luck.

'I need to escape from this world immediately.'

Then you won't be able to see anything like that anymore.

When you go back, then what?

My heart was troubled by the thoughtless thoughts.

When I return, my lover, will he behave like that to me?

'no.'
I tried to distinguish the people of the two worlds because they were the same but
different people, but it seemed that Andreas was the only one who couldn't.

He would show me the affection he had for the young girl who was called, but he was
not confident enough to accept that affection. When you return, you will be
separated.

'done. First, let's find a way to get back to where we were.'

Whether we break up or not, we have to go back to the previous world.

“Next, I will introduce the last product… … .”

As I turned my head away from my lover, the moderator, who was noticing, quietly
began to speak.

Finally, it was the last product.

“A diamond necklace from the collection of Her Majesty the Empress.”

It was a flower-shaped necklace made of diamonds from the string. When the necklace
was revealed, I could hear the whispers of middle-aged nobles behind me.

“It must have been worn by Her Majesty the Empress when she was young.”

“I haven’t seen that necklace in a very long time. How many years?”

It was different from the taste of the empress I knew. It seems that tastes have
naturally changed over the years.

“The auction will start at 200 million croons.”

As it was the empress's cherished item, the auction started at a higher price.

“900 million!”

"10 billion!"

The price quickly jumped.

Even I, who was upset because of my close lover, was notable.

Soon the winning bidder came out.

“1.5 billion.”

It was a much higher price than my ring. It was Kylian who won the bid.

'Why the 1st prince again?'

He was a more bizarre bidder than Andreas. Doesn't he have a lover?

As I watched, he turned to me. The corners of his lips rose slightly when he saw me
with bewildered eyes.

“I’m going to give this necklace to Little Buckel.”

"yes?"
'Why me?'

He looked at me in amazement.

“Because the younger brother is acting like a lover, as an older brother, he can’t
open his eyes and look at him.”

"older brother… … .”

Andreas' expression wrinkled at those words.

As soon as the second prince presented my ring to his lover, the first prince
presented me with the necklace of the mother who gave birth to the second prince.

I thought, looking at the aristocrats who seemed to be intrigued.

'It will be noisy again for a while.'

“Ahaha… … .”

The only one who could laugh out loud here was their younger sister, the Princess.

The princess did not laugh and covered her mouth.

“Oh, I’m sorry. I didn't mean to laugh... … . Actually, that's what I thought too.
The second brother falls in love and there is no answer... … .”

The expression on Andreas' expression worsened even more at the words he could not
say except his younger brother. As he frowned and turned to me, the necklace
arrived in front of me.

'The closer you look, the more it sparkles.'

It was as expensive as it was shiny. Although it is said that it was sold at a

lower price than the original value, it was a whopping 1.5 billion won.

Kylian impulsively gifted me something too expensive. Just because his brother's
affectionate behavior is unsightly.

I would not have received it because it was excessive, but considering how I felt
before, it would be better to receive it.

“It’s a sudden gift because it’s such a big gift, but I’ll be grateful for it.
Thank you, Prince Kylian.”

I turned to Andreas. He had already been looking at me since I said hello to

Kylian.

He smiled brightly at him.

“As the necklace was cherished by the Empress, I will cherish it.”

“Then let’s end the auction.”

The 1st Prince announced the end of the auction.

* * *

“Prince.”

When I called, the two princes looked at me. I smiled at Andreas.

“Prince Kylian.”

“Let’s talk.”

Andreas, who had been approaching Kylian whether he had something to say,
retreated. He had a sad expression on his face, but he didn't know.

Before Kylian left, he had something to tell him.

“You gave me something too expensive.”

“I got it in a good way, now is it a burden?”

“It’s about 15 billion. It is natural to feel burdened.”

He spoke in a low voice so that no one could hear him. Killian shook his head.

“Well, 1.5 billion won is the same as when Her Majesty’s Majesty became my new
stepmother. The price would have gone up a lot now.”

“Is that enough?”

I feel like I got something bigger than I thought.

“I haven’t been able to give thanks to the prince yet, but if I get the necklace,
what kind of favor should I do?”

I said I'll tell you if I need anything, but I have no idea what he's going to ask
for.

Waiting for something to say, he spoke.

“Just take it.”

“You want me to take it?”

"okay. It's not the price of your life, it's just giving. Young-ae doesn’t care.”

Blinking his eyes, he raised an eyebrow.

“Even if the value has jumped compared to the past, I paid much cheaper than the
original value anyway.”

It was. Saying that makes sense again.

"It's not Her Majesty's, nor mine. Whether you sell it or wear it, you do whatever
you want.”
He told me to do it on my own and left.

“How can I sell it anyway… … .”

I looked at his back and muttered, then looked at the case in his hand.

When I opened the case again, a beautiful necklace appeared.

When Andreas showed affection, it was only an unpleasant feeling, but sooner or
later, that feeling had completely vanished.

'Is this because of the second prince?'

It's too much of a gift for that. He knew that no matter how imperial he was, he
could not spend as much money as he liked.

I had a strange feeling.

Could there be another reason why Kylian gave me this? If so, what is the reason? …
?

His heart was more curious than ever.

45

“Brother Kylian.”

Andreas called Kylian. It was a car waiting for the conversation with Vanessa to
end.

"why?"

Killian turned and looked at him.

“Are you asking because you don’t know?”

“You know, I can’t ask. Why do you keep calling me?”

He was dissatisfied with his leisurely reply.

"How can I give her the Empress's necklace?"

As soon as Kylian, who had been standing still, was participating in the auction,
he suddenly had an idea.

I hope you can gift it to Vanessa.

“Is that a complaint?”

“If this isn’t a complaint, what does it look like?”

“You also gave her ring in front of others. I don't know what the problem is.”

“The so-called Young-ae is my lover. It wouldn't be strange if I gifted him a

ring."

For him, who pretended not to understand, he suppressed his annoyance and
explained.

“But the young girl Buckell has nothing to do with her brother, is she? What should
I do if I give such an excessive gift to Young-ae, whom I am not in a relationship
with?”

“Why do you think we are not dating?”

He didn't expect that Kylian would respond like this to that.

"Yes?"

“There is a good reason for giving a present. Just because you and I don't have
anything to do with you, don't think you'll do the same with me."

“What… … .”

Andreas frowned.

“Do you think I don’t know that your brother doesn’t like her?”

He's probably not interested in Vanessa herself, but her family. An influential
family that can give you strength. Andreas' faith continued.

“What else do you have to give as a gift in front of people?”

When I said that I didn't have one complaint, Kylian asked the other way around.

“So are you?”

"Yes?"

“It wasn’t just that Buckell was the only one who put up the ring at auction, but I
dared to buy her ring and give it to my lover. Don't you know that if you do that,
she'll be ridiculed?"

The way the question was asked was poignant. I was a little embarrassed by the
sharp reaction I had expected.

That's why it doesn't sound like something you did for her... … ?

Andreas denied it.

“It’s not because I hate Buckel.”

I still felt bad for her.

“How about looking at the picture, Prince? Isn't the way Buckel's smile is quite
different?"

“It’s different. But it has nothing to do with me.”

After seeing her good deeds in the newspaper, it did not change much.

However, this time it wasn't because I really hated it.

“The only thing that Buckell had was precious jewels. I just gave my lover
something beautiful.”

“You mean she didn’t have feelings?”

"Yes."

Since I was sincere, I answered honestly.

“You mean you didn’t even think about how Buckel would feel when you give your
lover a ring?”

“Should I even think about that?”

It's you who has been tormented for a long time, should you be careful with her
heart?

Killian nodded as if he knew it.

“Well, there is no way you would think about the position of the young girl Buckel.
You wouldn't have thought about the position of your lover who should receive your
present."

“The little girl who was called rejoiced.”

“It didn’t seem like it.”

Killian narrowed his eyes and laughed at him.

“I felt it a while ago, but do you really see the world the way you want to
believe?”

“What are you talking about now?”

“If we’re talking about necklaces, it’s better to end it now.”

Seeing Andreas displeased, Kylian said.

“The Empress passed it over to freely use it in an auction, and I just bought it
and gave it as a gift.”

"older brother."

“Do you still have anything left to say?”

Killian frowned as if annoyed.

“If you don’t have anything to add, shut your mouth. I can't hear you in a good
way."

Andreas shut his mouth. I couldn't hold on to him any longer.

“Why are you doing that today?”

It used to be bad luck, but it's even worse today. Andreas turned and glared at
Kylian's back with displeasure.

* * *

“Everyone is buzzing about the fact that His Majesty the First Prince gave the
necklace to Little Buckell.”

The words of Rike's upper class were just what I had guessed.

“Doesn’t the prince have a heart for you?”

My father even asked me... … .

“Your Majesty is not that impulsive. It’s strange.”

Even the informant who was passing the rumors among the nobles looked unbelievable.

“Even so, he is not a person who spends 1.5 billion won as he pleases. Have you
ever received a proposal?”

“It’s not a proposal at all. It’s too personal.”

He cut it off, but inwardly he pondered it.

'They said it was unusual behavior even in the eyes of an aide.'

Why did the 1st prince give me such a huge gift?

“Oh, I made a mistake again.”

In the meantime, the informant quickly corrected what he had said a little while
ago.

“Do you have any other questions besides the recent news?”

You can't discuss Kylian's intentions with the informant. I couldn't even ask how
to cross the dimension.

“Enough for today.”

With these words, he sent him back.

I wonder what Killian thinks. But he couldn't help but be at peace thinking about
his reasons all day.

I have something I want to solve right now.

The place I went to was the Imperial Library. I couldn't believe even the magician
of the tower, so it was the most comfortable place I could go to right now.
'A magic that transcends time and dimension.'

I wanted to find out about him.

'I'll look for it once.'

As soon as I arrived at the library, I moved excitedly to the magic book corner.

However, after searching through books for a long time, I could not find any
information I was looking for.

'Is there anything I'm looking for?'

Looking at the typeface for a long time, only my eyes were dim.

“Your Farrell?”

I went out to rest for a while and ran into Rose.

“I heard that Buckell came to read a book… … ?”

Rose gave me a strange look at seeing me in the library. Then I asked.

“I sent you a letter, did you read it?”

“What letter?”

“Looks like he hasn’t arrived yet. I sent him a letter saying I wanted to meet him
because of something I recently learned.”

What is it that makes Rose want to see me?

I quickly became sober.

“I heard what happened to Little Buckel with the other girls.”

"ah… … .”

was that talk I left the atmosphere that had already become irreversible, and Rose
seemed to have figured it out.

“I felt it was strange, but I had no idea that such a thing would happen. I've been
invited to come, and I'm sorry I offended you."

“It’s not the Farrell’s fault. it's okay."

I replied to Rose's apology.

“Everyone must have questioned that Farrell Young-ae offered me to participate in

charity work. I understand. In fact, I was curious too?”

What she suggested to me, which I would not have even thought of inviting in the
past, must mean that she sees me better than before.

That alone was meaningful.

“I wanted to say I’m sorry if I met Buckell Young-ae. We met and talked sooner than
expected.”
The conversation with Rose was quickly over.

“I’ll have a cup of tea next time. We have more to say to each other, but we can’t
talk for long now.”

“Do you have any advances?”

When I asked, Rose nodded.

“There is a retirement ceremony for scholar Sullivan up here.”

retirement?

I looked at Rose's back as she greeted me and went up. He stood still and pondered
what Rose had said.

'I'm a retired scholar... … ?'

Those words seemed to give me some hint.

* * *

"father. I have something to tell you.”

"What's going on?"

“Can I go to that estate? About a week or two.”

My father, who was looking at the documents, looked at me.

“Why all of a sudden Youngji?”

There was no other reason.

After breaking up with Rose, he started looking for materials in a different way.
Are there any wizards from Matoap who have retired and left the capital?

If you're worried about spreading the word, shouldn't you just find someone who
doesn't have to worry about it?

He said that he was the only retired wizard to go back to his hometown and live a
life separate from the central social circle.

The hometown was on the way to the family estate. I was going to pretend that the
estate was the goal, and I was going to stop by the place where the wizard lives.

“I want to rest for a while.”

“You say you don’t like quiet places?”

“It was before. I'm a little tired now though. It has also risen to the brink of
gossip.”

He gave his own excuses to his father's question.

“You know your father. A necklace I received from the 1st Prince recently.”

“It is not.”

Father nodded.

“There are a lot of horses around me. No matter how you look at the 1st Prince, he
seems to like you.”

“Is it possible… … .”

bring it up again I laughed and denied the rumor.

“Everyone knows the wealth of the imperial family. It's just a good way to spend
the money you have."

In the end, it is a question of why he would spend that money on me, but in front
of his father, he argued like that.

“I try not to wear that necklace often because of the gaze. I think the second
prince will be offended.”

Even if he said this, if there was a place for Andreas to appear, he was going to
kick it out. I'm sorry, but isn't it ok for once?

“So, don’t worry about the controversy… … ”

Anyway, I tried to convince my father, but he asked as if he didn't like it.

“Do I have to think of other people that much?”

"yes?"

“This is why the 2nd Prince is offended and you worry about Malchu. Wasn't the
second prince provoking this first?"

It is. Since Andreas publicly presented mine to the girl called, the nobles have
been talking about it.

Even if he didn't say anything, his father raised his voice as if he was offended
by the incident.

“No matter how much I hate you, how can I publicly insult you? I’m sorry, I said
I’m sorry, but where did you learn that habit, that’s it!”

Suddenly angry.

'Why are you suddenly so angry? … ?'

Confused, he looked into his father's eyes.

“You must know for sure that the second prince’s side doesn’t need Buckel’s power.”

'In the previous world, the relationship between the second prince and the family
was good... … .'
“So there is no need to go to the estate.”

As I was thinking quietly, my father's firm voice fell.

"yes?"

“Don’t leave, stay here till the end, this is it. I can't tolerate leaving because
of the second prince."

"father. No, that-”

I couldn't say it with great determination.

'I'm going to see the wizard... … !'

46

The excuse of wanting to go to a quiet place for a while seemed to have caused
misunderstanding.

But I couldn't give up on that. I decided to try again with my father's permission.

"father. I'm not going to take a long break. It’s okay to go for a week like a
trip, right?”

I asked my father again at dinner time.

“Don’t go anywhere, just stay in the capital.”

Milan, who was listening, blew the candle.

"why? If I'm away for a week, isn't it good for your brother?"

“I don’t know what you believe and why you are so fearless. How long has it been
since you met thieves?”

“I will take the escorts. If you are concerned, please give us enough people.”

What would he hesitate to find a way back to the original world?

You can't stay in the wagon for a long time on the way to the estate. I needed a
place to get off midway and sleep comfortably, and I wanted to visit one of those
spots as the hometown of the wizard.

I told my father again.

“It wasn’t because I was conscious of the second prince. I want to rest in a quiet
place. I'll be quiet, Dad."
After emphasizing that the reason for wanting to go was not because of Andreas and
persuading him, his father's heart gradually softened.

“Isn’t it really because of the prince?”

"yes!"

“If you really want to take a break, it’s not bad to visit for a while.”

thank god. I can go now. It was a time when I was happy to see my father change his
mind.

“You don’t need many escorts.”

Milan spoke up again. Milan, who told me, turned to his father.

“I will go with you, Father.”

"why?"

I asked out loud.

“Why does it matter?”

“Of course it matters!”

'If I go with Milan, I can't do what I want, right?'

My butt hurts. Why is Milan doing that again? … ?

* * *

I got my father's permission, but I wasn't happy. As soon as the meal was over, we
went to Milan separately.

“When I asked to go to Lesotho, I refused, but why do you want to go with Youngji?”

I knew last time that I wasn't thinking about my safety.

“Is it because I’m worried? You said the escort would take you enough.”

“Isn’t it true that I alone is better than several escorts?”

“You’re busy, but you want to be away for a week?”

“I can work there. What's wrong with having a duke go to the duchy?"

I don't know what Milan is thinking. Is it because I'm winning, or is it that I'm
worried?
“I’m going to have to look around the estate after a long time.”

Milan even decided what to do when he went to the duchy.

'How do you take that off? … .'

Reluctantly, I set out with him to Yeongji.

The duchy was a two-day drive away by wagon. I stopped halfway and designated a
place to sleep.

“On the way, I will stop by Larce.”

It was the wizard's hometown. But Milan shook his head.

"no. Go further and rest. Larce isn't even a middle ground, is it?"

It also doesn't follow my will.

'Should I ask you to stop by when I come back?'

Even when I go back, if you don't listen to me, there's no point in going all the
way to the realm.

I thought about it, but unexpectedly, I was able to stop at Larch as I wanted.

“It’s raining, Count.”

It started to rain drop by drop.

“I think it would be better to stop here and rest than to go further.”

“I can’t help it. It stops here.”

At the knight's horse, the carriage went into Larke, which was supposed to pass.

The inn, which the knight wanted in a hurry, was cleaner than expected.

Now that you've come to Larch, you must find a way to meet the wizard.

While Milan was out of the inn for a while, I asked the innkeeper.

“I heard that a magician from Matop lives in this area.”

“Oh, yes. He came down from the capital a few years ago.”

'That's right, too.'

“Now he runs a toy store as a hobby in the area.”

“Are you going to the toy store?”

I only heard that he was a semi-nobleman without a title, but I did not know that
he would be running a shop after retirement.

“Can you tell me the location of the store? I wonder if it’s a toy store.”

I was given the name and location of the shop through the innkeeper.
'If you run a shop, it will be easy to meet you.'

It's a holiday today, so we'll see each other tomorrow. At a time of deep fondness,
Milan entered the inn.

I turned around as if I had spoken to the innkeeper.

But Milan asked after a while.

“What did you talk to the innkeeper?”

“… … saw?"

"okay. What do you have to talk to the innkeeper?”

“That’s right, there are talented wizards from this area. I was listening to you.”

In response, I looked at the atmosphere in Milan. If the reaction is favorable, you

will be able to go see the wizard without needing to hide it.

"Wizard?"

As expected, Milan frowned.

“If it’s about magic, don’t even bring it out. What do you find funny about that?”

“Are you curious?”

“Don’t be curious. Don’t even care.”

'I hate it more than I thought.'

It seemed difficult to convince Milan like that.

'Still, I don't think that talented wizard has returned to this area again... … ?'

“Can I take a little tour of the village tomorrow?”

“Why do you say you want to go to the estate?”

“I just want to take a look.”

If you don't want me to meet the wizard, you can pretend you're browsing the toy
store and leave Milan outside and talk.

But again, Milan was against me.

“I will leave as soon as I have breakfast.”

"why?"

“Isn’t there a reason why you said stop at L’Arche?”

'Ah really… … .'

Milan didn't flinch either.

Thanks to this, I was able to get up the next morning, earlier than usual.
“I’m going for a morning walk, please escort me.”

I called out Sir Hans and went out into the street.

Taking a walk was an excuse. Because there were knights in the same room as Sir
Hans.

There is a restaurant that has been open since morning, and when we entered, Sir
Hans had a puzzled face.

“Didn’t you go for a walk?”

“It’s not a walk. I came here because I had someone to meet for a while.”

"Yes?"

I woke up earlier than usual. I checked the watch and told him.

“I have two hours to spare to meet. Spend some time here.”

I already left a note in my room.

I have a place to go to for a while, so I'm going out. I'll be back before lunch.

By the time Milan wonders at me not coming back from a morning walk, you'll find
the note.

So why do you keep trying to sabotage my plans?

We spent two hours at the restaurant and left.

The business hours as told by the innkeeper will start soon. I was thinking of
going to the store as soon as the door opened.

But I stopped after a while.

“Lady, there… … .”

“I saw it too.”

It was Milan. He was walking down the street with the knights.

Looking at his annoyed face, it was clear he was looking for me. I looked at him
and frowned.

'You said you'll be back before lunch!'

But is that what you are looking for?

If you run into Milan here, you will be taken away without even meeting the wizard.

“Turn around, Sir Hans.”

should not be heard Even if found out, after resolving the matter with the wizard.
I moved carefully, avoiding Milan and the knights.
I don't know what you're doing here.

'If Milan hadn't followed, wouldn't we have gone to meet him comfortably?'

I got out of the restaurant leisurely enough, but trying to avoid them took longer
than expected.

I was going to go back soon, but it was getting delayed because of Milan!

It was, however, a toy store. Seeing that the knights were invisible, he hurriedly
headed there.

"welcome."

Inside the store, an old man was cleaning things.

'Are you a retired wizard?'

Milan is looking for me, so I'd better go back soon. I picked up an item I liked
and immediately put it on the counter.

“It’s fifty thousand kurons.”

"Here you go."

When I handed the money, he spoke kindly.

“I think you are a tourist because you see someone you haven’t seen before.”

"yes. I stopped by on the way to the estate, and the innkeeper told me about the
magician from the tower. He said he was running a toy store, so I came to see him.”

I looked carefully at his face.

“Are you a wizard?”

“Does the innkeeper say that? It's not great... … .”

The wizard smiled shyly.

“Actually, I have a question about magic. I wonder if you know, can I ask?”

“Yes, tell me.”

“Do you know the magic of turning back time?”

“You mean time?”

The wizard, who asked me to tell you, showed a look of surprise at my question.

“I wonder if you know anything about magic that allows you to go to another
dimension.”

“It’s a dimension… … .”

The wizard shook his head with a puzzled face.

“I've never heard of the magic of turning back time. But it's a story that's always
been passed down. Even if that is possible, opinions are divided.”
"is that so… … ?”

“It’s the first time I’ve ever heard the word transcend. Do you mean there is
another world?”

"ah… … .”

The question flooded me with disappointment.

The wizard was unaware of the existence of another world. Still, he's a magician
skilled enough to work in the tower.

“Where did you hear that? There is another world. I guess it was just a buzz.”

I laughed like a joke, but my heart was heavy. Am I not from that other world?

I came all the way here because of this, but I was disappointed.

'If a wizard doesn't even know that such magic exists, how can he find an
alternative method... … .'

I came to Milan with the intention of breaking it!

I left the store in disappointment. And as soon as he saw him standing outside the
store, he sighed.

"under… … .”

In front of me stood Milan with an annoyed face.

47

“What are you doing here?”

'How did you come here again?'

“I told you not to wander around.”

He just didn't raise his voice, he was very angry. I've been looking for it all
this time, so I couldn't help but get angry. So why are you looking for it?

“You left a note saying you’d be back before lunch.”

“If you move alone, what is the meaning of being with me?”

“This is not an unsafe neighborhood… … . There was nothing special. I went out for
a walk and bought some toys.”
I casually lifted the envelope with the toy. It was just to emphasize that nothing
really happened. But Milan's expression became even more serious.

"Do not lie. The owner of that store is a wizard, so you didn't go to meet him?"

I widened my eyes. Standing outside the door, did you even know what this store was
like?

Milan looked at me in the face and said it was comprehensible.

"I remember you talking to the innkeeper and the wizard, and when I asked him, he
said the wizard was here?"

this. completely caught up

“I never thought I was a retired wizard. You left it out and talked about it.”

“Still, I didn’t convey anything wrong.”

I had something to say. Milan clicked his tongue when he saw me reacting
shamelessly.

“Even if I die soon, I will tell you. Could it be that the purpose was to be a
wizard from the beginning? He suddenly said he was going to the estate.”

Milan was exactly what he was expecting. No excuses would work here. To make you
angry with more excuses... … It would be better to simply admit it.

"Right. I came all the way here to talk to the wizard.”

“What are you going to talk about with the wizard?”

Milan asked as if he didn't understand.

“Why do you have to meet a wizard while sneaking out? Tell me, Vanessa.”

“The reason I tried to sneak out was because my brother was disgusted with even
talking about magic. You don't even want to ask?"

I responded proudly.

I have something to say too. In my opinion, that was the cause of Milan's anger in
the end.

“If you say you have to meet the wizard and you object so blindly, will you listen?
I was thinking of bringing my brother to visit, but you said no, didn't you?"

If we hadn't followed in the first place, we would have been comfortable with each
other.

“Why did you come all the way here to meet the wizard?”

“He is a wizard who has left the world of the nobility. I’m relieved that the word
won’t spread.”

“I must have asked you something very secretive.”

Milan frowned.
“So, what did you talk to the wizard?”

I couldn't answer that question right away. He paused for a moment and then burst
into laughter.

“Do I have to tell you? Knowing that you asked me something secret.”

“I heard it, so tell me. You don't want to ask the wizard directly, do you?"

“Chi… … .”

I tried to move on to laughter, but it didn't work. At this moment, he seemed like
a very strict adult. Because of the age difference, I felt like an adult in the
previous world, but the feeling was different.

"Say it. Vanessa.”

“Are you worried? What's going on?”

Isn't it different from the temperature you feel in your tone of voice?

An adult who strictly judges right and wrong, and an adult who feels caring and
reassuring.

I wanted to meet my older brother again.

"I wonder?"

When I asked Milan, he shook his head as if to say something.

“I was curious about the magic to turn time.”

"What?"

“I was wondering if it was possible to go back in time before all the problems
happened.”

I wanted to turn back time to before I came to this world, but I thought this was
enough for Milan.

I think I've already heard enough surprising things.

“As well as my relationship with my brother… … . Don't you think it's strange for
siblings to growl just by looking at them?"

I, who had a good relationship with my brother, could not understand it at all.
Looking at the slightly enlarged green eyes, I spoke with sincerity.

“Actually, I don’t want to upset my brother either. Do you want me to get along
with your brother too?”

Text_go_go_you_out_gone_ji

* * *
There was good reason why Milan dared to escort Vanessa.

'What are you thinking?'

It was because of her appearance that seemed to have changed since some time.

Duke Buckell wasn't the only one paying attention. So was Milan.

“I’ve been through a lot and I’m alive… … Something has to change.”

At first, I thought I had an accident and said I'm sorry. Since then, however,
Vanessa has been exceptional.

It was surprising that she stopped chasing after the second prince, but even when
the young Coleman framed her, I heard that she reacted calmly.

Don't you go to the dirty streets to do volunteer work that you've never done
before? He even participated in charity work.

All of this was something she wouldn't have done before.

'What do you think?'

I had no choice but to look more carefully when I was doing something I had never
done before. I wanted to know what the hell he was thinking and why.

“I’m not going to take a long break. It’s okay to go for a week like a trip,
right?”

Seeing the thought of going around again without fear, my younger brother was
right. I wanted to go and see her what to do.

It was also true that he was trying to escort her on a long trip.

'Who knows that Lesotho has been around for a few months.'

What if she hates it? I think I'll feel more comfortable when I'm with you.

When I found out that my purpose was to meet a wizard, I was shocked.

'I thought it was quiet.'

I had a history, so that's all I could think of.

I was saying that L'Arche said no because I was afraid I would get tired later if I
didn't get to the halfway point. There was a reason why she stopped by Larce.

So when I questioned him, the reason he wanted to meet the wizard was surprising.

'You wanted to turn back time?'

That was the reason I hadn't thought of it.

“My brother said we weren’t on good terms from the beginning, didn’t we have a bad
relationship since I was born?”

Of course, she wasn't like this when she was born. It's just that there's been
friction from time to time.

I didn't know that she would have trouble with this relationship on her own. Milan
did not speak for a long time. I didn't know what to say.

“If you don’t have anything to say, go away. Doing this in front of the store is a
nuisance.”

Vanessa grunted and looked at the envelope.

“If I had known this would be the case, I would have bought a more expensive one.”

“What did you buy… … ?”

“A music box.”

Vanessa took a music box out of the envelope and showed it.

“You can’t just come and ask questions. I bought it with nori.”

When I asked what it was, she just showed me. But when Milan saw it, he suddenly
recalled the memories of the past.

It was a memory of young Vanessa listening to the music box. It was he who gave the
music box as a gift.

Back then, there wasn't even a squeak between them... … .

'You want to go back to that time?'

The irritating feeling was soon gone. Milan looked at her with a complicated mind.

I don't even know what time Vanessa said she wanted to go back.

* * *

“There is a lot of useless talk mixed in.”

Kylian, who was looking at the documents, threw them at the assistant.

“Do I even need to know about Andreas’ love affairs?”

According to the information, the top lord of Rike was uploading information in
various fields he had collected to Kylian.

As Rike mainly dealt with the nobles, the upper state also provided the trend of
the high ranks of the Empire.
“The frequency of meeting with your lover has decreased. It’s completely gossip.”

If Andreas got close to the daughter of an influential family, it should have been
taken care of.

A family like the Duke of Buckell, for example.

However, the count called Callian was a family that would not pose any threat to
Kylian. The assistant hurriedly took the documents.

“I will pass it on to the owner.”

“I was expecting it anyway. I am telling you what I know.”

"Yes?"

I didn't expect the two of them to last long. Killian had seen the young girl
called a few times and had already figured it out.

She had a weak personality. Andreas must have been burdened by his cautious
personality. Because I was able to love without hiding it, because I showed off my
love to an unsightly degree.

But Andreas was provoking even Vanessa. That would have made it even more
difficult.

Killian actually saw it.

Young-ae, who was called by the lakeside, passively beat Vanessa, but when she
didn't get it, she had an anxious face. At the auction house, she looked at Vanessa
in embarrassment after receiving the gift.

He is aware that Andreas is offending Vanessa.

The two of them are staring at each other, so will you still want to date Andreas?

“I’m going to break up with you later. Those two won't last long."

Vanessa had a much stronger wick compared to her.

“Did Buckel go to the estate and when will he come back?”

“I heard it won’t be long.”

News that he had gone to rest with Milan had already spread to the social circles.

'When I get back, I'll have to try contacting Young Ae Buckell.'

I was thinking of purifying the energy that was buried on the outside through the
shaman. Wouldn't it be a shame to have something like that buried?

Last time, he didn't like it, but he didn't know if it would be different this
time. Now she knows that she has completely cast her doubts aside.

I didn't mean to contact her simply because of her energy.

To Kylian, Vanessa was the one he looked up to even before his doubts were
resolved. I wonder what the hell are you doing?
After all the questions were answered, she became more curious. Isn't she a young-
ae who has nothing to do with dangerous forces, but carries evil energy?

It's interesting that he has a completely different personality from the rumors.

“Even if there was nothing special, I felt comfortable. In Lesotho.”

“Are you comfortable?”

"yes. You know how the nobles see me. But there is no such thing in Lesotho, so
it’s convenient.”

Others are evil women and gossiping young-ae, but to him, she only looked lonely.

That's why he gave the Empress's necklace as a gift. Because Andreas is rude to
her, who looks like a hard worker.

Vanessa couldn't hide her surprise at Andreas' behavior. Seeing it made me feel bad
at the same time, and I wanted to do the same. So he bought the empress's necklace.

She doesn't know at all.

“Sir, look at this paperwork!”

Then the knight quickly entered his office.

“What is the fuss?”

Did you catch any movement of those guys?

Kylian's eyes widened as he looked at the documents.

48

After many twists and turns, we arrived at the estate. Milan discovered that the
estate was not the real purpose, but decided to spend time in the estate as
scheduled.

“Are you here, Count? miss."

When we arrived at the castle, the butlers and servants guarding it met and greeted
us.

It was a face I hadn't seen in a long time. The last time I went to the estate with
my family when I was young was probably 7 years have passed.
“You have become a lady to the lady.”

While Milan was talking to the butler, the maid came to me and said, The maid of
the castle was older than her father. I looked at her and smiled.

“Because I finished my debut. Long time no see, Annie.”

“How can you grow up like this… … . Welcome."

It was an attitude that seemed to have some kind of emotion. Is it because I saw
the young lady who appeared after a few years appeared as an adult?

'Well, it's been a few years already... … .'

I thought I'd get along well with her while I was here. If I go back, I don't know
if I'll ever be able to see her again.

Four days have passed since then.

“Lady, I brought a peach tart.”

"thank you. Leave it there.”

The maid who was supposed to take care of me at the castle left the dessert. As I
took a bite, the sweet juice burst into my mouth.

I didn't feel very happy.

He was getting along well with the castle's users without any problems, and he was
resting as if he had been on vacation, but he was not comfortable.

“This is not the time to rest.”

The expected meeting with the wizard ended without much profit, but he was resting.
There was a time when I thought I wanted to stay in a peaceful estate, but now the
situation is different.

“I need to find some clues… … .”

This was the problem. I wanted to move again, but there was nothing I could do
right now in the estate. No matter what I was going to do, I had to go to the
capital first.

“Can I do nothing like this?”

It felt like a week had passed.

'My grandfather said there could be magic to turn time... … .'

As I did nothing, ate and repeated myself, thoughts overflowed in my head.

In the end, I got up without eating dessert.

“There’s nothing you can do right now, so what do you do by worrying about it?”

I didn't want to just be in a bad mood when I came here for the excuse of a
vacation. Doesn't it get any better if I get nervous here?

It seemed more like it was only in the room.

“Would you like to go out?”

It would be nice to go downtown. I couldn't let Milan go looking for me again after
going out on my own, so I decided to let him know first.

I thought it was going to be in the study, but I couldn't find it, so I asked the
butler.

“Where is your brother?”

“You will be in the gym right now.”

'Not even diligent.'

Milan, who was going to work in the estate, was having a really fruitful day. He
looked at the documents he had brought from the mansion, discussed with the butler
and looked around the estate, and he seemed to refine his swordsmanship in his
spare time.

It was as the butler said. As we approached the gymnasium, we heard the sound of
something wielding.

'You're eager.'

There is a record of being kicked out of the gym once, so it would be good to watch
it to the end this time. I stood in the corner of the gymnasium, in the thickets of
grass, and watched it silently.

A sharp-edged sword cut across the wooden posts. The wood was cut cleanly at the
cross section without much splinters. After that, he swung the sword a few more
times.

'I can cut several pieces and use them as firewood.'

The moment he thought without thinking, Milan swung his sword for the third time.
The cut off pieces flew a little further this time.

fast towards me.

"Oh."

I groaned and bit my feet. A piece of wood that flew away didn't hit me or hit me.
It just fell right in front of my feet.

“Since when have you been there?”

Milan looked at me and asked.

“I came here because I have something to say… … Are you doing this on purpose now?”

“What am I doing to you?”

“What are you doing?”

We all know how bad our relationship is.

“Isn’t that really on purpose?”

With suspicious eyes, I entered the gym. Milan's training stopped, so there was no
need to be in the corner any longer.

“Let’s talk to Kim who has spoken.”

“I didn’t do it on purpose.”

“Not that. This is what happened in Larce.”

Come to think of it, there was something more important than permission to go out.

“Are you going to tell your father?”

It was something I had never asked Milan before. Wasn't it Milan who told my father
that even if he didn't like me even a little, he had to kick me out of the estate?

In the past, going to the estate might have been an award, but now it is not at
all.

There's no reason to hide from Kylian, and it'll be easier to find what I'm looking
for if I'm in the capital.

'So it is difficult to go to the estate.'

"no. I have no intention of talking.”

But Milan's answer was surprising.

“You’re not talking? why?"

“Do you see me as a person who confesses my faults in every way?”

'Then what?'

Looking at him with such a gaze, Milan frowned.

“Don’t talk. If you believe it, believe it.”

"why?"

"What?"

"yes. Why are you trying to bury me this time?”

His reaction was unfamiliar to me. Not even my real brother. He was doing something
he hadn't done.

'It should be easy to believe.'

It looked strange when he acted differently than usual. By Milan's standards, I

don't think we're going to get past this... … .

“I didn’t think it was going to be punished.”

Milan replied bluntly.

“Are you angry at first?”

“Because he had a history.”

“Real?”

“I thought you were acting strange again. There have been times when you drank a
potion or something and collapsed.”

"ah… … .”

Even though he left a note saying he would come back, I now understand why Milan
couldn't wait. Of course, I hated it as soon as I talked about magic.

I thought I was doing something like that again with magic.

“I have no intention of taking any unauthorized drugs again. Rest assured.”

By the way, you didn't think you'd be punished.

“Do you think you understand the reason for wanting to turn back time?”

I thought he would be nagging me for making a stupid idea.

But even when I said that, Milan didn't say anything to me. Hearing my words, he
didn't say anything for a while, and he just quietly took me away.

'Isn't it the face that was hit in the head?'

Did the words of wanting to get along with you even tempered your anger?

“Is it a made-up word?”

"no. I’m serious.”

I was able to answer honestly. Have you not been thinking about a way to improve
our relationship up until now?

“So it was understandable.”

Milan said, looking away from me.

"I'm not against you just because I don't like you. If you do something you can
understand, I will not object.”

“Do you understand that I want to go back to the old days?”

"okay. We both know that we are inferior to each other.”

Milan paused for a moment and said,

“You know, it wasn’t like this when I was younger.”

Of course, I didn't remember anything. How else can I know my childhood?

I decided not to give out tea that I don't remember. Milan only knows that I have
no memory of before or after I drank the potion.

“If you want to go back to those days, doesn’t it mean that you want to start all
over again? I thought you might think so too.”

“Your brother too?”

Of course, I said it because I thought it would not have been a bad relationship
since childhood, but it seems that what I said in L'Arche touched something about
Milan.

'I wonder if Milan understands what I'm saying... … .'

It was a moment of silence while looking at Milan's complicated eyes.

"Brother. What is that?”

During a serious conversation, something caught my eye. On the other side of the
arena where we were standing, leaves were flying. I was distracted by the leaves
floating in the air.

“Suddenly the wind blows.”

The wind was blowing only on one side of the gymnasium. It was not negligible.
Because the wind gradually grew bigger!

'What, what!'

The wind blew like a gust of wind. The wind created a tornado inside the dance
hall.

It wasn't high enough to soar into the sky, but it was clearly visible in a circle
that was spinning.

The wind reached where we were. The bushes planted around the gymnasium shook
precariously, and the loose hair fluttered frantically.

“What is this… … !”

Milan stood in front of me with his back against the wind. I squinted my eyes and
exhaled.

“What wind… … !”

'What kind of wind blows like this!'

It was hard to even open my eyes properly. The wind stopped at some point as the
wind was blowing.

"under… … ”

I sighed and woke up to see Milan wrapped around me. It was the same for Milan as
it was crazy. He, too, was exhaling a short breath with his eyes wide open.

And when I turned my gaze to the place in question, I was stunned.

“Why are you here… … ?”

At the center of the dance hall stood the first prince, four knights, and a wizard.

“Aren’t you the prince?”

"okay. I have something important to tell you, so I'm here in a hurry."

“What are you doing?”

Milan asked seriously.

"Before speaking… … ”

Kylian, who was about to answer, looked at us and raised an eyebrow as if sneering.

“Both of you are not doing well. Don’t you tidy up a bit.”

Milan and I looked at each other. Milan's calm hair was curled in the wind. My head
is probably like that too.

“Aren’t you too comfortable being Youngji?”

Me and Milan frowned at the same time.

Who made us like this-!

49

As Milan and I entered the drawing room, Kylian, who was drinking tea alone, turned
to look at us.

“Now it’s clear.”

Milan didn't laugh along. Sitting across from Kylian, he asked straight away.

“What the hell are you doing? It's surprising that you came without contact, but
why did you appear in the castle like this?"

I was curious as well. What does he mean when he suddenly comes to our estate?

“The performance hall has become a wasteland.”

“A lot of the bushes on the edges were uprooted. Only the strong survived, so my
vision became clear.”

Even when asked to feel a sense of remorse, Kylian did not blink an eye.

“Prince.”

Kylian shrugged as Milan began to swear in his eyes.

“Did you ever want to come to me so rudely? I didn't want to offend the Count
either."

He turned to me this time.

“Perhaps Little Buckell would know.”

“Am I?”

I have no idea what you're talking about I couldn't figure out why he was smiling
and saying that to me.

'Are you saying it's because of me? … .'

Then I suddenly had a thought.

'Is it because of me?'

Wasn't he the one who gave me an expensive necklace a while ago? It was a car I
wondered if there was any other reason for the gift.

It was like presenting a jewel worth a formidable value and appearing in person at
the estate where I had come to rest.

'Are you really interested in me? … ?'

At what point did this happen?

While I was confused, he opened his mouth.

"I'm here to deal with the Tyalo bastards."

"yes?"

“Didn’t I tell Youngae that I would go anywhere to deal with the dangers of the
Empire?”

"ah… … .”

I just blinked at the unthinkable words.

“It’s because of the magic power… … ?”

For this moment, I wasn't surprised by that ugly word. Because it felt bigger that
I almost had misunderstood.

'Not because of me?'

what is this... … .

face turned brightly hot.

'What absurd misunderstanding have I made?'

He had come all the way to the mansion to uncover my identity before. The duchy
could go anywhere for a mission.

'It would have been better if I had expressed it.'

As I shook my head, Kylian spoke with Milan.

“Have you ever heard of people being kidnapped in the North?”

“I knew.”
“If someone did something like that, it was part of Tiallo. It seemed like a
sacrifice was needed.”

"then… … .”

“I rescued abductees from the North not long ago. Then we got a report that the
escaped ones had moved west.”

If it was the west side, it was the place where our estate was located.

“So I try to deal with those who cause trouble. This is where they were recently
spotted, so I'm here to get cooperation from Buckell's side."

“If it is a family cooperation, you have to talk to your father first.”

“I have already told the Duke in the capital. There is a count in the duchy, so he
told me to talk to the count.”

“Are you already talking to me?”

"Of course. Do you think I will walk the duchy without telling the duke?”

Milan did not answer this question. Naturally, the words of the first prince
continued.

“I know there are only a few days left to go to the capital. I have no intention of
asking you to stay any longer, so please cooperate only while you are in the
territory.”

“I understand, Prince.”

When the conversation was over, Milan gave up a room for the first prince and his
men.

Kylian worked diligently from the first day he came to the estate. While walking
with Milan and the knights, I witnessed serious conversations several times.

At dinner time, he never left the castle and never came back.

I realized how absurd it was to have misunderstood whether he had come to see me in
Yeongji.

“Are you coming in late?”

On the way to the front door from the garden, I turned to the side of the front
door.

The embarrassment of the day had already faded away. It wasn't that my
misunderstanding was caught anyway. All I had to do was put on the blanket and put
up with the embarrassment alone for a while.

Now he was more concerned about the bad news he had delivered.

'Maybe there may be a magical power in the territory?'

Now that the embarrassment has disappeared, the meaning of those words has been
realized.

“Why do you come here at this time? … .”

After only going back and forth between the room and the garden, I was so over-
thinking that I was thinking of taking a tour of the estate.

“Are you talking about me?”

At that moment, Kylian's voice was heard next to him.

“Prince?”

I turned around and saw Kylian standing next to me.

“When did you come in?”

"just now. I was standing still and looking over there, so what did I do?”

I think he came in while I was in the garden. I wiped my surprised chest.

“I thought you were still outside.”

“You thought I was outside and you were swearing at me?”

“It’s not the prince, it’s the power of magic.”

I replied quickly, but realized that it wasn't the truth. You looked at me and
smiled.

Seeing his smiling face reminded me of what I had misunderstood. Embarrassed, I

cast my gaze into the distance.

“Before going to the capital, I thought I would take a tour of the estate. I've
never been here before.”

"I'm worried that it might be dangerous."

"yes."

“Unless you are walking alone in a dark place at night, you will never meet Young-
ae.”

Killian made a welcome sound while listening.

"okay?"

“Think about it. Would you work in a place where there is a lot of eye to kidnap
people? They just need an offering for prayer.”

After all, if the purpose is kidnapping, it would be difficult to move in a crowded

and bright place.

“Where do you want to go?”

“I was thinking of going downtown.”

“I saw a lot of people. Then it won't be a problem to go out in broad daylight."

He reassured me that there was no problem. Having said this, I also became more and
more persuaded.
“I can go out with you tomorrow. Because I will pass by there.”

“Then shall we go together?”

While responding to the suggestion that we should go together, I remembered one

thing I had forgotten.

Will Milan allow it?

* * *

“The 1st Prince said it was okay. A prince who knows the power of magic better than
anyone else.”

When I gave Kylian an excuse, Milan couldn't object to my outing.

But it was not my expectation that Milan would follow me.

“Are you really going together? 1 Because I'm going out with the prince... … .”

“I must have forgotten, but the reason I did not increase the number of escorts
more than necessary was because I decided to escort you.”

It was so true, I couldn't argue with it. Suddenly, I went out into town with two
men.

The conversation was mainly with Kylian.

“You say you’ve never been here since you came to the estate?”

"yes. I’ve been resting in the castle all this time.”

It was because Kylian talked to him from time to time next to him.

“The food there is edible.”

“Did you have dinner last night? Do you like it?”

“Because when we fight, we eat what we couldn’t do any more. You can’t always
expect what you eat at the Imperial Palace.”

Killian talked a lot about Saddam. We didn't talk like this without hesitation.

The first prince who came to the duchy and spoke only to me. If he hadn't talked
about the shamanic forces, he would have been really misunderstood.

Milan, on the other hand, were really escorts. 'Cause you're just walking next to
me without saying a word
However, the escort knight was making an expression that he could never make.
Seeing his hard face without a smile, it seemed that he didn't like this situation.

Soon Milan spoke to Kylian.

“I understand that the prince has come to carry out his mission. Now that we have
reached our destination, we may stop going.”

“I am going. What if the directions are the same?”

“Is it okay to move around like that?”

“You don’t have to worry about the Count.”

The two don't have much to do with each other, but seeing that they were close, it
seemed to make sense.

'They don't have that kind of personality either.'

“Aren’t you, Little Duke!”

As I went out into the city, the security guards who recognized Milan greeted me.
They also recognized me and greeted me.

He seemed to have recognized his red hair and Milan-like eyes.

"this person is… … ?”

It was unexpected that the first prince would have come to this area.

Kylian shook his head at Milan. And I let Milan receive the greetings from the
locals and took me away.

“It’s not known that I’m here because I’m less constrained when it comes to
moving.”

That's the reason I didn't tell you. Killian immediately asked me.

“Why did the Count come together?”

“I thought it would be safe to go out together.”

Anyone who sees it would know that she cares deeply for her younger sister. You're
acting like my older brother would.

“Come to think of it, I had something to say to Young-ae, but I forgot.”

“What do you mean?”

"okay. It’s the aura that is buried in Young-ae.”

It seemed to be talking about the energy of darkness.

“Are you going to keep doing that? I think it would be embarrassing for me.”

“I don’t have a problem with my life, do I have to get rid of it?”

“Think about getting rid of it though. It's not a shield of any kind, and it
doesn't look good to wear something like that on the outside."
Kylian, who was talking to me, looked ahead and turned away. When I turned around,
Milan was coming again.

“I’m going now.”

“Go.”

Kylian, who was greeted by Milan, looks at me.

"Have a safe trip."

“I do.”

After receiving my greeting, he shook his head and left with his servants.

“Are you finally going to work?”

Milan, who muttered as he looked away from Kylian, turned to look at me.

"let's go."

Since I came to the city near Gongseongseong, I was thinking of going around and
looking around. I also bought snacks and browsed the shops lined up on the street.

“What is that?”

“It’s a fortune cookie.”

“You buy all sorts of strange things.”

When I bought a fortune cookie, Milan looked at me curiously.

Just as I was about to split it, I saw a familiar face. A maid in casual clothes
was waving her hand to a little girl.

I didn't see you today, so I was outside?

50

“Even if you stop.”

“A little more… … .”

The girl wept and shook her head.

“What’s going on here?”

"miss!"
As I approached and spoke to her, she looked at us in surprise.

“I was just about to go in after stopping by the house.”

I hadn't seen it before, so it looks like the castle wasn't there. The maid pointed
to the girl and said with a puzzled look.

“She is my granddaughter. I have to return to the castle, but the child keeps
saying that he wants to play more... … .”

“Is that a problem?”

I solved her troubles without difficulty. He told me to take care of the child and
sent the maid to the castle.

“I’ll see you all. Are you willing to take care of the child?”

“You can just walk around and go in. It is not difficult.”

It was said because I could understand both the grandmother who had to separate the
children and the child who wanted to play more.

I spoke to the boy without paying any attention to Milan looking at me with strange
eyes.

"hi. Nice to meet you. Do you like sweets?”

I was thinking of sharing a fortune cookie. I smiled as kindly as possible because

it was in front of the child, but the moment I broke the cookie and checked the
fortune-telling, I frowned.

You who opened this cookie, it seems that hardship and adversity will come your way
today. Good luck!

“What kind of fortune-telling… … ?”

Is it enough to just write good luck? Write down these ominous words!

“I seem to be writing these things down these days.”

Milan only smiled when she saw this. It's not your job!

“I’m good at walking around without fear, but is this kind of scary? Isn't it
superstition anyway?"

'I've never had a fortune teller like this before.'

“There is no one in the world who is not without fear. This is not the time to talk
like everyone else, knight. If you don’t want to go through hardship and adversity
together, be careful with your brother too.”

I decided not to let go of the awkward feeling. It was unreasonable to spend time
having fun once I started to care.

“What do you want to do? Let’s do one thing and go to Grandma’s place.”
He spoke kindly and moved as the child wanted. The place the child wanted was a
doll shop, but there were many people on the street where the store was located.

'I hope that losing a child is not hardship and adversity.'

I warned the child not to do that.

"Lucy. You can't leave me take my hand."

“I’m telling you what I want to say.”

“Can you please be quiet?”

Then more people came.

“There’s someone out there who does strange things!”

see what's there

“What!”

People passed by so close that they rubbed their shoulders. People were busy
moving, and at some point, the hand holding the child fell.

'no!'

When the crowd had completely passed by, Lucy was nowhere to be seen either.

'Where did you go?'

I looked around.

“Find the child.”

Milan immediately ordered the knights.

Fortunately, it wasn't long before I found Lucy.

The problem was that Lucy wasn't the only one who discovered it.

“Stop!”

At the cry of the knights, people in black robes turned to us.

They stopped when they found us. The knights chased after the child who was trying
to move with the child down on the floor.

“Stand there!”

I hurriedly approached Lucy. Lucy was asleep.

“The child is safe.”

Milan checked to see if the child was breathing.

Before the robes could even make their way through this alley, several footsteps
could be heard from the front.
It was Kylian and his men who appeared around the corner.

“I was here.”

Kylian's eyes were on those wearing hoodies from the beginning. Looking at what
they said, it looked like they were looking for them.

He came here to find out the dynamics of the magic forces... … .

Seeing him, he seemed to know the identities of those wearing robes.

Then, Kylian stared at us.

“You said you were going out to play, what are you doing with Tialo?”

Also. At that, I frowned.

'You say you don't show up during the day?'

He was the one who said I had nothing to worry about when I was thinking about
going out because I was worried that I might run into it. But seeing you like this!

Killian spoke as if he had read my mind.

“Do you know where Young-ae is now?”

As I looked around, I noticed that it was different from before. It was a quiet
place unlike before when it was crowded with people.

Killian looked at the sleeping child on my lap and said.

“Enough place to quietly kidnap a small child.”

He seemed to have fully grasped for a moment how we happened to run into him.

“Well, it turns out that you guys were cooperating with my investigation.”

The gang, who were trying to avoid leaving the child, stopped escaping when Kylian
appeared. On the other side, there were Milan and the knights of the family, so
they were trapped in the middle.

The shamans also twisted their lips as if they felt it.

“The annoying guys… … ”

'I feel at a disadvantage.'

I was relieved to see it. No matter how intimidating as a member of the magic
force, it seemed inevitable to be pushed out in numbers.

'Compared to our number, there are four shamans, so we will be able to defeat them
quickly.'

Perhaps he changed his mind to avoid it, and one of the shaman chanted something.
Soon, a vibration was felt from the floor, and a thick tree trunk rose.

The stem moved as if it were alive. Even if it was cut with a sword, another stem
immediately attacked.
The knights seemed to defend easily, but soon the atmosphere changed.

“Hey, what is that!”

A man who came out of the house in a commotion saw a huge trunk and shouted. The
stem immediately grabbed his body.

“Aww!”

Milan quickly cut it off with the sword he was holding. The man fell to the ground
and ran past us.

“Hey, it’s a monster!”

As the man ran away screaming, the guards soon appeared.

“The Count!”

“Defend people from coming.”

Milan instructed them and pruned the stem. The guards appeared and the number of
people increased, but it was not as easy as expected.

“Ugh!”

Gradually, more and more people fell to the shaman's attack. One of the shaman
shouted.

"You'll have to deal with this before you kill us!"

“I just lived with my mouth.”

Killian laughed at them and cut the stem that was coming towards him. He moved
inward, avoiding the stalk that threatened him, moving as if he were alive.

As Kylian quickly closed the distance, the shaman looked back at the stem.

“You mean that guy!”

One of the stems flew towards Kylian.

Killian went to the shaman's face, then bowed to avoid it.

The stem, which was moving sharply as if it were stabbing Kylian's back, could not
change direction. The stem went straight through the shaman's body.

“Ugh!”

“One is dead.”

'It's terrible.'

I heard Kylian's smiling voice, but I couldn't see it and turned my head. The tree
trunk, which was moving violently, stopped and disappeared in an instant.

But it wasn't over. One of the other shamans who had been avoiding cast a spell.
Flames spewed out of his hand and attacked the knights.

"Brother!"
Milan moved away as they dodged the attack that was pouring towards Milan. Milan
moved behind the shaman and drew a diagonal line on the shaman's back.

"Ahh!"

Meanwhile, the guard was wounded.

“Wizard!”

Kylian's mage was attacked by another shaman and collapsed.

“It bothered me.”

It was a crazy scene. As Kylian killed another shaman, there is now only one shaman
left.

“You guys are killing my brothers again!”

The shaman who was left alone seemed to feel a sense of crisis than before.

“Don’t bury everything live.”

The moment he uttered the spell, the ground shook incomparably to what it had been
before.

“Damn!”

It looked like an earthquake had come. There was a long crack in the floor from
where the shaman was, and soon part of the ground collapsed.

The problem was that I was within that range.

'Well... … !'

Others have been out of the crumbling ground, but the ground near me is burning
out. I hurriedly handed over the child to the knight of the family who stood
guarding me.

“Protect the child.”

“Yes, miss!”

The knight, holding the child with one hand, fled back. Then he bent over and
reached out to me. But as soon as I tried to hold her hand, the ground I was
treading on went out.

I lost my place and my feet felt empty, and I immediately felt my body fall.

“Aww!”

“Vanessa!”

"shit."

I could hear Milan shouting in the distance. The sound of Kylian swearing could be
heard closer.

As I closed my eyes in fear, someone surrounded me.

'who… … ?'

I wanted to open my eyes, but I couldn't open them due to the feeling of falling. I
shut my mouth and hugged someone tightly around me.

Whoops!

I thought I would hit the hard floor, but I felt something sinking in with the
sound of splashing water.

'Are you alive?'

I didn't even feel sick. It seemed that Yongke was still alive.

“Ugh… … .”

I wriggled to get up. It was all dark.

As I struggled to get up from my stomach, I felt that I was on top of someone.

'… … !'

As soon as he realized that, he lifted the body that was holding him down.

"Are you okay?"

I asked the person who had fallen with me, but there was no answer.

Did you faint?

It would have hit the floor properly. No matter how soft the floor is, it cannot be
completely immune to shock. I didn't know who it was, but I was a little worried.

"excuse me… … ?”

Place one hand on the floor and slowly lower the other hand. Since there was
nothing to see, I was going to check the opponent even like this.

Then I heard a voice from below.

“My dear Buckell. Are you okay?”

“Prince?”

It was Kylian!

"I'm fine. What about the prince?”

I slowly moved my lowered hand. Soon something touched.

is the face I could feel the chubby cheeks and the slender nose that didn't have a
lot of fat underneath.

Is it lips?
51

Soon his hand grabbed my hand. At the same time, the surroundings brightened.

His face was the first thing that caught my eye.

It didn't matter that I was lying on the muddy floor. The surroundings were messy,
and it seemed that his handsome appearance stood out on the contrary.

It was his eyes that caught my attention. The red eyes that felt like a beast were
looking up at me, slightly enlarged for this moment.

Enough time to say something, but for some reason he didn't say anything.

As his breath tickled the tips of my fingers, I realized my palms were covering his
lips.

I woke up suddenly. At the same time, Kylian slowly removed the hand holding me.

“Looks fine.”

It was a very late reply. I was still covering his mouth, but I don't know why he
stayed still.

When I remembered the breath I felt on my fingertips, I felt embarrassed for

nothing.

"Ah yes… … . That's fortunate."

As I turned my gaze, I could see how the space was illuminated.

A magic tool was held in his opposite hand.

“It’s useful to have something you don’t know.”

Killian confirmed what I was looking at.

“I didn’t know it would be used in a situation like this.”

Kylian got up and pulled out his sword, which had been lodged in one side of the
floor. For a brief moment of awkwardness, I could feel how frightened I was.

“If it wasn’t for the Prince, I would have been wandering alone in the dark.”

I didn't know how lucky I was that I wasn't alone. Isn't it an unfortunate
situation to fall into this?

“If you’re going to say thank you, go out.”

"yes?"

Kylian pointed up.

“Look up, Young-ae.”

When he said that, he looked up and saw the ceiling where there was no light.

“The hole that should have been open is closed.”

"ah… … .”

“We’re stuck here.”

I came to the realization that this was not a situation to be reassured. From the
estate I came to under the pretext of taking a break... … What the hell am I doing?
Suddenly a cry rises.

'How did you come here to rest!'

Killian looked at me in surprise and said.

“I’ve thought about it before, but it’s the first time I’ve seen someone as unlucky
as Young-ae. How do things like this happen all of a sudden?”

That's right.

“I don’t even know why I am doing this.”

It was said that hardship and adversity would come today, but this time the
fortune-telling came true.

'I mean, this doesn't have to be right... … .'

“Why do dark shamans work between the North and the West? It's a long way from the
center of the capital.”

When I asked the question with an unjust heart, Kylian raised her index finger and
pointed at me.

“Young-ae said it.”

"yes?"

“It’s like that because it’s the capital and the village. The capital is under
strict surveillance, isn’t it?”

As this man in front of me opened his eyes and went to punish dangerous people, it
seemed that there would be restrictions on activities such as kidnapping.

“Originally, we were trying to secure an offering for prayer, but the frequency has
been strangely increasing for some time now.”

“Why?”

“It’s a recent trend, so we’re still investigating. The shamans under me must still
be working hard.”

Anyway, it was something I didn't know right now.

“If the cracked ground is closed, is there any way to reopen it?”
"Well. Usually killing the shaman will unlock the spell, but I don't think killing
the shaman will unlock it. Because it was originally attached without cracks.”

"then… … .”

It sounded gloomy, but I couldn't be disappointed.

Isn't there a battle going on outside? Since Kylian fell with me, I didn't know
that Kylian's men would be confused.

And Milan also said it wasn't that he didn't care about my well-being... … .

I couldn't wait to be rescued from being trapped like this.

'I haven't found a way to go back to the original world yet.'

I can't die like this. I jumped up from my seat and clung to the wall.

“What are you doing?”

“I’m trying to find a way out. I have to get out of here.”

It was underground, but it wasn't blocked on all sides.

“There are three separate spaces.”

It was a narrow gap that could only be passed by standing sideways together.

“Water is flowing from three places.”

Killian pointed to the floor.

“Shall we see if we can get out?”

“I will check.”

He discouraged me from entering one place and he went in alone. He returned not
long after.

“It’s narrow enough that only water can flow.”

“Then here.”

I pointed to one of the two remaining places.

“You are active, yes.”

Killian looked at me curiously.

“You have the option of waiting for Young-ae’s older brother to deal with Ty’alo
and save her.”

“I think it would be more comfortable to try something than to be stuck here.”

What he was thinking of my words, he stared at me silently for a moment.

I wondered if he was against it, but what he did after a while was surprising.

Because he took off the jacket he was wearing and put it over me.
“If you wear it, it won’t wear out. Follow me.”

It was a muddy jacket, but it was better than nothing. It was because the bare skin
was exposed on the arm side. I looked at him in amazement as he entered first in
his shirt.

'Give me all these considerations... … .'

“Aren’t you coming?”

"Go!"

At the sound of his voice, I followed him back.

“It’s not blocked this time.”

The gap was much narrower than expected. I had to lean sideways and walk with him.

Kylian, who was complaining that it was too narrow, spoke to me.

“Whenever he sees me, he trembles, but this kind of action is good.”

It sounded like he was dealing with something unusual. All I had to say was this.

“I have to live.”

“Are you afraid of death, so you try to do everything you can? If you just look
around, you're living a pretty hard life."

“Death is scary.”

But more than that... … I really wanted to go back to the old world while I was
alive. That's where I was originally.

I couldn't say that, so I said something else.

“Still, the prince is with me, so it’s less scary than being alone.”

"okay. What would you have done without me?”

He burst into laughter at the eloquent tone of speech. It was a dark situation, but
it made me laugh.

“Are you laughing at me now?”

“How can this be ridiculed- mama!”

As he was speaking, one foot fell out of his shoe. The shoe is stuck in the mud.

Kylian supported me as I stumbled.

“Young-ae is so… … ”

With one arm wrapped around my back, he looked at me in amazement.

“You are very nervous.”

It's not easy to walk on mud in heels in the first place.

“The floor is rising, Prince.”

Embarrassed, he turned away.

It felt like I was walking on a flat ground, but at some point it seemed that I had
entered an uphill road.

“I think the passage is definitely over there.”

“Don’t rush, hold on.”

He chin on his arm.

“The prince?”

"okay. I'd rather hold on to it than fall."

'That's okay.'

He hesitated for a moment, but in the end he carefully grabbed his arm. He grabbed
his arm inside and made it look like he was holding his arms crossed.

'Isn't your posture a bit strange?'

But it seemed I was the only one who cared about it.

“I’m going to walk straight now.”

The sound of his voice looking at me seemed only reassuring.

'Am I the only one who's awkward?'

I didn't want to show that I was concerned about this situation, so I deliberately
pushed him.

“Let’s go, Prince!”

As time passed, the climb became steeper and steeper. I was out of breath, but I
was hopeful that I would be able to get out quickly.

“Isn’t that the end of the block?”

“I hope.”

Fortunately, there was a road outside that people could pass through. About the
time I was out of breath and my words decreased a lot, I saw a light.

“It’s light!”

“It wasn’t a dead end.”

Me and Kylian escaped there.

It was known that there was a battle with the shaman, so the streets were quiet.
Everyone seemed to have gone home and escaped.

There were no people on the main road, which was a different landscape than before.
"It's been an hour since you fell into the pit."

Heading back to where he was, Kylian checked the time.

'An hour.'

“Your brother will be fine… … ?”

he was concerned No matter how disgusting it was, I didn't want to see Milan Buckel
get hurt.

“Don’t be too nervous.”

Killian said quietly.

“It would have been over in an hour. My knights and Young-ae’s brother must have
handled it well.”

He stared straight ahead.

“I can see you just talking.”

I really saw Milan. Behind them, guards were seen carrying the wounded on
stretchers. There was also one shaman who was captured and taken away.

Milan stopped looking at us. As soon as he saw me, he came over to me.

“Vanessa. Are you okay?”

"yes. It’s okay.”

Milan let out a long sigh. I was finally able to relax as I looked relieved.

“This is not the time to be vigilant.”

At that moment, Kylian, who was standing next to him, said urgently.

“Didn’t you poke it properly?”

It really was. The shaman who had just been tied up was running rampant again.

“You’re bothering me all the way to the end.”

Kylian grabbed his sword and ran towards the shaman.

'Isn't it over?'

I watched it with apprehension. The dark shaman was pouring out indiscriminate
attacks.

“Stand back. Vanessa.”

As he nodded at Milan's words and put his feet back, the shaman's eyes met.

That seems to be the problem. The shaman, who used to spit flames from his palm,
aimed at me this time.

'what. why me... … !'

The fireball flew right towards me.

"this!"

Milan, who was with me, raised his sword in a defensive position, but could not
block it.

The flame that passed through the sword shot straight at me.

And then, something amazing happened.

"uh… … ?”

The fire that struck me was extinguished. He was obviously hit by a fireball, but
there was no pain and no injuries.

What is this?

Kylian and Milan looked at me in amazement.

“My dear Buckell. Are you okay?!”

“How did this happen?”

They asked, but I didn't know. I was just confused too.

'The shaman who attacked is also surprised!'

52

How can I know what the shaman doesn't know?

“To attack the weakest human being.”

Kylian quickly approached behind the shaman in the gap.

"I didn't mean to save you, but you'd be better off quickly."

His sword pierced the shaman's heart.

And an hour later, in the drawing room of the Duke's Castle.

“Young Buckell.”

“Yes, Prince… … .”

The first prince, who met again with a clean look, looked at me with an
indescribably serious expression.
“What is your identity?”

“Is it too late to come and ask this now? We haven't seen each other for a day or
two anymore."

Isn't it because we overcame today's hardships and adversity together?

“It’s because you blocked the attack.”

Killian said with a frown.

“From my point of view, it looked like a fireball had entered Youngae’s body.”

It wasn't an interrogative tone from the beginning, but now that I look at it, I
know for sure.

“Are you really okay? Swallowing fire in your body?”

"yes. It's not hot at all. As if nothing had happened.”

I could feel his concern for me in his tone.

“Young-ae, are you human?”

I'm confused as to whether this question is true or not.

"Absolutely. What if I am not a person?”

I was just from another world. The body belonged to another mine, so there was
nothing to take.

“You said that I have dark energy in my body. Could it possibly have done
something?”

“It could be… … . When you return to the capital, I'd love to see the shaman under
my command."

There was still more to do in the duchy, but I decided to go right up tomorrow
morning.

It was because I couldn't finish my schedule after going through this kind of
thing.

After killing the shaman who was trying to secure a sacrifice in the West, Kylian
decided to leave with me. Milan will remain on the estate and do some more
training.

“I’ll stop going up.”

"okay. I go in after talking with the men.”

As he was about to leave, he saw the back of his hand, which had been stripped of
flesh. It was the hand that wrapped me around as I staggered between the cracks.

“Prince. May I come in?”

I was worried, but I couldn't stay longer because of the knights knocking.

'Why are you so busy? … .'

As if taking turns, I passed Kylian's men and went out.

I tried to enter the room, but I couldn't.

“What did the prince say?”

Because Milan was waiting for me upstairs.

“Did I ever think you were suspicious?”

"no. He was just worried. Go to the capital and meet the prince's shaman."

“Good luck.”

Milan let out a short sigh. However, contrary to the words of happiness, his
expression was not comfortable.

“It seems that the first prince is no longer suspicious of me.”

I whispered audibly only to him.

“So, relax your face. You don't have to make such a serious face."

Then Milan looked at me with a confused face.

“Think of what happened today. Do you think it would make you laugh?”

Oh, it seems he wasn't concerned about whether he was being suspected by the first
prince. After coming out after me, I went through tough things, so I can't get out
of the shock.

It's not that I'm making a serious face, but in fact, I was also busy with work
today. Especially after passing the shaman's attack, I don't know what kind of
spirit he came back to.

"I'm glad the attack didn't work. He could have died anyway.”

If you want to go in and rest quickly, it would be better not to say more.

“I don’t understand how you could be safe, but if it wasn’t for you… … .”

'… … ?'

As I listened, I thought I could understand why he stopped me and said this.

I am feeling guilty now.

Milan couldn't stop the attack on me even with me. Because the flames the shaman
had shot through his sword.

“I followed him as an escort at the best, but it didn’t help at all.”

“It was helpful enough. I saw your brother kill the shaman.”

“I couldn’t stop you when you were really in danger.”

“So sorry?”
“… … .”

There was no answer, but I knew. He is now worried about what happened before and
is about to go crazy.

If I left tomorrow morning, he would take care of today's work for a few days.

'No.'

Isn't that the kind of reaction an older brother in the original world would see?

It was only when it was about me that Milan, who had a cool personality, frowned
and blamed herself over and over again. It was the reaction my brother, who loved
me, would have, not the Milan of this world.

But why… … Could it be that Milan, who was anxious to eat when I saw only me, had
such a weak face?

He was unfamiliar with this world who felt helpless.

“Are you sorry that you couldn’t protect your brother even though he was right next
to you?”

I slowly spoke to him.

“I have nothing to blame. Where did you even try to stop it?”

“Don’t you think I’m just looking at you?”

“It happened instantly. Normally, I can't even dare to stop it with a sword."

I shrugged.

“If I’m really sorry, I think I died once and came back to life.”

"What?"

“Then don’t you feel like you want to get along well with me this time?”

I subtly recalled the last conversation.

I want to turn back time and meet my older brother, but it doesn't matter if Milan
in front of me misunderstands him.

I don't know if it's a newcomer, but I don't see Milan every day. There's nothing
wrong with improving the antagonizing relationship. Even if you go to the original
world.

I turned around to refresh the atmosphere.

“Can’t we go in and rest now? You look tired, too.”

"Oh, I've been standing there for too long. rest.”

When I showed that I was tired, Milan sent me right away. I quickly entered my
room.

When I asked if Kylian was a human, I was just baffled, but when I met Milan, I
realized what happened earlier.
“How am I okay? … ?”

When the accident just happened, everyone was surprised and embarrassed, so it
wasn't serious. Milan was too busy to fix the site earlier.

But what happened to me certainly wasn't something that would go unnoticed.

Did the dark energy really do anything?

* * *

When Kylian broke up after talking to the knights, he went to see him again.

“Prince.”

I saw him coming upstairs and he stopped when I approached him.

“What’s going on?”

“Show me the back of your hand.”

Looking at the injured side, he shows the back of his hand as if it's not a big
deal.

“Is this? It's not hurt."

“I thought you would say that.”

So it probably hasn't been done. I looked at the band-aid I had brought.

“Stay still for a moment. There is medicine on the inside, so you just have to
stick it on.”

“Should I do it?”

“It’s because I look sick.”

Actually, I was concerned that it was a wound that was swept away for me. How can I
forget what you did for me today?

Kylian watched as I put the band-aid on the back of his hand.

“You can ignore it.”

“How can I ignore it?”

“You were waiting for me to come up. Did I even care that much?”

His red eyes stared at me with a smile. I almost felt embarrassed because it seemed
like my true intentions had been discovered.
“It’s a wound that was caused by me, but of course I’m concerned.”

“Did I care?”

Oddly enough, I'm pondering those words. It's natural to be concerned, what does it
mean to be reminded like that? He quickly brought up another topic to distract his
attention.

“When can we meet the shaman on the prince’s side?”

“Go to the capital and rest for a while, and I’ll call you after a while.”

“Can’t we stop by as soon as we get to the capital?”

“So fast? Wouldn’t it be hard?”

“I want to finish it quickly.”

I am not the only one who saw yesterday's commotion. Immediately Milan and Kylian
saw, and there were knights and guards.

I thought I would be able to focus on my work if I had to figure out this strange
thing quickly.

“I will go back to the mansion after going to the prince’s palace.”

“Aren’t you in too much of a hurry?”

“I want to know sooner.”

It's not that I can't move because I'm injured. Although I was mentally tired, I
couldn't delay another few days for that reason.

'I tried to do my job quickly... … .'

“Then don’t do it. Let's go to my palace as soon as we get to the capital."

"yes. Then I'll see you tomorrow morning. You worked hard today.”

"okay. Please get some rest too.”

Killian nodded and nodded. Then he showed the back of his hand with a band-aid and
smiled.

“Thank you for taking care of me.”

'What do you have... … .'

His words of thanks were somewhat embarrassing.

* * *
The road to the capital was with Kylian. Kylian's wizard was injured, and they rode
a carriage to the capital.

As soon as I arrived in the capital as planned, I went to the First Imperial Palace
to find out about my situation.

"wait a minute."

I thought that a clear solution could be obtained only when Kylian had her
attendant escorted me to the parlor.

However, after a while, Kylian's shaman appeared and made an unusual diagnosis.

“It’s the first time I’ve seen something like this… … It seems that the energy on
the outside of Young-ae has negated.”

“Invalidation?”

I looked at the back of my hand with wide open eyes.

I tried to stab the back of my hand with the small needle the shaman had summoned,
but I couldn't feel anything.

“The saliva doesn’t even get into the back of my hand.”

“It seems that the fire attack was also blocked by this principle.”

“Was that energy on the outside of Young-ae really a protective barrier?”

Kylian, who was watching, looked at the back of my hand as if surprised.

53

“Then is purification possible? Did Finn talk about Jeonghwa last time?”

Previously, I was in a position where I had to do it, but now the story is
different.

Is it not common for anyone to withstand an attack?

“It is enough to successfully block the attack once. Please remove it.”

It still catches people's attention, but if it was a special case, it would be a

hindrance to doing things quietly.

“Then, let’s try purification.”

And after a while, the shaman said with a puzzled face.

“It’s strange. Attempts to purify do not work.”

"I beg your pardon?"

“To purify, you need to breathe pure energy into Young-ae’s body, but the energy
does not go inside.”

“You’re not going in? Like you stopped saliva earlier?”

This was unexpected.

“It seems that Young-ae’s body is taking the in itself an attack.”

It was the first time this had happened, so the shaman seemed to be perplexed. This
was a really unexpected case.

“You don’t think Young-ae doesn’t want this to be revealed?”

After a moment's silence, Kylian asked me.

“Even though Young-ae is safe because of the energy on the outside, it doesn’t look
like she’s happy.”

"Yes. How bothersome is it to be out of the ordinary?”

Isn't there something to do in secret right now? When I showed a sign of

dissatisfaction, Kylian said.

“Then I will not report this to Your Majesty.”

“Is that okay?”

“The important thing at the State Council meeting is that some of the shamans are
dealt with in the Duchy, not that anyone has been attacked and let go.”

I will only give you the necessary information.

“I had my subordinates who had already seen it crack down on it. The only other
witnesses are Buckel's knights and guards, so all we have to do is keep them
silent."

He believed Killian's words and went back to the mansion.

My father, whom I haven't seen in a long time, was offended by what happened to the
duchy while I was on vacation.

“A magical force? Where are those vicious bastards running rampant on my estate?”

How angry would you be if you had just heard that fact and reacted like that?

'I'm nullifying the attack, so I can't even purify the energy, right?'

I was very upset that something strange had happened to me.

Still, if you put in a lot of effort to find good things, it wasn't that there
weren't any.
'It means that I can focus on my work.'

It's because the plan to go to the First Emperor's Palace once a week for
purification was in vain. I felt bad, but what should I do? Even Mr. Finn said he
couldn't find a way.

* * *

When Kylian reported the emergence of a magical power at a meeting of the emperor
and nobles, the turmoil in the estate became known to the nobles.

I've been trying to find a way. I haven't completely given up hope for
transdimensional magic.

'There might be such a magic, like the magic of turning back time.'

Didn't I just fall over?

While struggling to find information about magic, Milan returned.

“The fears of Youngji people have subsided a lot.”

At a family gathering, Milan reported the situation to his father.

“The damaged site is also being restored smoothly.”

“Isn’t it too soon?”

“You don’t like me coming, don’t you?”

Milan, whom I haven't seen in a long time, was no different from usual.

“I came here because I decided I didn’t have to protect it anymore.”

I was so used to his blunt tone that I didn't even feel like I had seen him in a
long time.

“If things get better, you can come. Isn't there a hunting contest soon?"

I realized the words of my father who helped Milan.

'Come to think of it… … ?'

A hunting competition held once a year was soon to be held. I forgot about it as it
has nothing to do with me.

“Do not go on hunting day and rest.”

Milan told me.

“I heard that the battle on the territory became known in the capital. It’s nothing
to brag about, so there’s no need to show up in front of people for nothing.”

“I still haven’t been to a meeting.”

“I didn’t go because I wasn’t invited.”

'anyway.'

It's ridiculous that I'm confused because it seems like the territory is worried
about me. You're just talking nonsense like that?

“I will.”

I didn't mean to ask you to follow me anyway.

Wouldn't that be welcome from my point of view as well?

Even if I go to a hunting contest, all I can do is pass the time with the young
girls.

In the past, I could have participated in the expectation of socializing, but not
now.

I'm leaving anyway, so I'd better do my own thing in that time.

“I’m not going to rest.”

When I answered gently, Milan and my father looked at me with surprising eyes.

to rest?

When the conversation was over, Milan grabbed me as I was about to get up.

“How did it go?”

Even though his father had already left, Milan kept his voice low.

“It’s what happened to you. Are you going to visit the imperial shaman?”

It was something he was going to tell me when he came back. When I told Mr. Finn
about the story, Milan showed a distasteful look.

“You say you can block attack spells? Can't you fix it?"

“It bothered me.”

“For now, keep telling your father about this. It will be convenient for you.”

"I see."

Our opinion was correct this time.

* * *
“Why are you in the carriage?”

“I said I wouldn’t go to the hunting contest, but I didn’t intend to stay in the
mansion.”

on the day of the hunt. Milan looked at me strangely as I got into the family's
wagon in outing clothes.

"okay. So far, I've had a good time going out, so I don't have anything to say
about going out."

My father was on my side. And he looked at me intently.

“It’s a wagon going to the hunting ground. Vanessa.”

"yes."

When I smiled with a sense of knowing, my father coughed heavily.

“Is that the end?”

"yes?"

“You didn’t come here for a purpose, did you?”

My father blinked at the pouch bag in my hand.

'Oh, Ribbon?'

I didn't give it until the moment I left the mansion, so you might think it's
strange.

Seeing his father secretly wishing for the ribbon, Milan smirked as if it was
ridiculous. and asked me

“Where are you going in the morning? What are you going to do when you return?”

“I’m going to ride this wagon.”

"What?"

“I’m going to the hunting grounds too.”

At my words, Milan and my father's eyes widened as well.

“You say you’re not going to the hunting contest?”

“I have no intention of looking. I'm going to give you a ribbon."

“You’re going to the hunting grounds to get a ribbon? Why are you doing such a hard
work?”

“That’s because there are three ribbons in total.”

I answered Milan's words.

“Who are you going to give the other one to?”

“Give it to me, I’ll give it to you.”

Father's and Milan's answers differed. Milan knew immediately who I wanted to give.

“I’ll drop you off in the middle of the store or anywhere, hand over the ribbon to
me.”

“Your brother won’t like it if you give it to me? If it's a prince's personality."

The person I wanted to give the ribbon to was Kylian.

“Don’t worry, I’ll just bring the ribbon and go right back.”

“I can’t help but give it to the person I’m grateful for. Shall we go together?”

Milan shut her mouth as my father helped me.

I was puzzled by the unappealing appearance.

It's not that I'm going to watch the hunting competition, I'm just saying that I'll
be giving away the amulet quickly, so why do you say that?

The hunting competition was held in a forest north of the capital. When we arrived,
there were quite a few other people besides us.

The first ribbon was presented to the father in the prepared family tent.

“Don’t overdo it.”

You'll be able to move around leisurely with nobles of similar age anyway.

When I went out of the barracks and found Milan, I was just getting women's
ribbons.

“I was waiting for the Count to come.”

“Please take mine too, Count!”

'I think it's too late to tell you directly... … ?'

Unlike me, who had a bad reputation, he was also popular in this world.

Incidents in the territory. They only looked at me curiously, but Milan was like a
wonderful knight.

“Great knight, that’s not right.”

Just then, my eyes met Milan. I exclaimed, showing my hand with the ribbon.

“Brother, I’ll give it to my father, so go find it!”

Then Milan walked up to me right away. When I said that I was smiling forcibly, he
approached me and whispered dissatisfiedly.

“You came all the way here to give me a ribbon, and you’re telling my father
instead? You are talking nonsense.”
“You said it doesn’t matter when you deliver it instead?”

“It’s the prince’s, so that’s it. Am I like the prince?”

“Of course not the same.”

"right. The prince is yours.”

Milan picked up the ribbon in my hand and said,

“Go to the mansion. I'll get you some prey."

'I said it wasn't the same. It wasn't anything special... … .'

Even though he wasn't my real brother, he always acted like that at times like
this.

He looked at him in a bewildered way as he turned and turned his head.

It was to find Kylian.

From the first time I heard that a hunting contest was being held, I thought I
should give him a ribbon.

Were there not many things to be thankful for?

But Killian was nowhere to be seen. I thought he was definitely on the side of his
barracks.

Haven't you come yet?

As I was looking around in front of me, I heard a voice behind me.

“Young Buckell.”

“Mom!”

Surprised, I turned around and saw that it was Kylian.

“Prince!”

“Why are you so surprised?”

“You suddenly appeared from behind.”

“Are you so surprised by that?”

Killian laughed lightly.

“I think the person you were looking for came out from behind and was surprised.”

'How did know?'

I admired myself. I never talked about the first prince in the hunting grounds.
Anyway, it was like a ghost.

For some reason, I didn't want to be docile enough to admit it, so I walked away.

“I am looking for it.”

“I was looking around.”

Kylian's gaze turned to another ribbon in my hand.

“You didn’t mean to give it to me?”

54

I couldn't even get past this.

“I was preparing to give it to the prince.”

As he answered, the corners of his lips rose. It felt awkward because it looked
like he was satisfied.

“Let me thank you.”

The 1st prince handed the ribbon from my hand.

“It’s because there aren’t as many people who can pray for me as well as that guy.”

Giving a chin to him, he turned around and saw Andreas. As many women as Milan
gathered around him.

Originally, Andreas had a lot of popularity, so it's not a new thing. The moment I
was about to take my eyes off of it, I realized something strange.

'Where's the young girl called?'

When I turned around, I couldn't see her. Haven't you come yet?

A lot of young girls are gathered next to the 2nd prince, but there are no lovers.
It looked unexpected.

He said goodbye to Kylian, thinking it was a big deal.

“I will go, Prince. Be careful not to get hurt.”

“Are you going?”

“I am not here to watch this hunting competition. I want to go back and rest.”

I couldn't honestly say that I had other work to do. To come and go all the way
here, Kylian looked absurd.

“Then why did you come here?”

“I’m here to give you that.”

I blinked at Kylian's ribbon.

“Since I prepared it, I think it would be better to give it directly.”

“Are you here for me?”

“Well, that’s right, but… … .”

Isn't it a bit harsh to say something like that?

“Even considering Young-ae’s sincerity, I should win the championship.”

'So far?'

“Am I the only one who gave the prince a ribbon?”

"no. That’s not it.”

He answered the sudden question.

“Couldn’t anyone have gotten it? Young-ae, do you think I'm not that popular? Could
it be that this is pitiful?”

“No, not that!”

Confused, he raised an eyebrow.

“I will be grateful for this. I'll send you some prey to the mansion, so wait."

Suddenly, I said goodbye to him and parted.

I said goodbye to my father and looked around Kylian's barracks before heading to
the carriage. Kylian had just been receiving the ribbons from the other girls.

'Yeah, there's no way it's not popular.'

Even when he wanted to avoid it, he acknowledged his appearance. At the princess's
tea party, I saw the embarrassed young girls blushing when they saw him. As far as
being brave there... … .

“I could only have given it to you.”

The moment I mumbled, I had a question.

Why do I care about this?

Kylian receives ribbons from other young girls, so why is she feeling down?

'As if the first prince had a heart... … '

At that moment, a thought suddenly occurred to me that had never happened before.

'Do you really have a heart?'

If it weren't for that, I wouldn't be disappointed to see that.

"Nonsense."
I couldn't believe myself thinking like this. He hurriedly climbed into the family
wagon.

“Is it because you were nice to me?”

While moving to the carriage, thoughts about Kylian continued.

How easy it is to say that you are doing well. I couldn't believe it.

“So what are you going to do… … .”

After all, I was a person who would return to the original world. What are you
going to do with this feeling?

I wish I had a special feeling for him.

“You can’t shake it.”

Don't think too deeply. It was a time when I was pointing at myself and shaking my
head.

"for a moment."

I looked out the window and for a moment doubted my eyes.

I blinked quickly, wondering if I saw something wrong. I didn't see it wrong.

Obviously it was her.

Camilla. He was the one who showed me that I could go to another world.

Her eyes met with her, who was standing on the side of the road opposite and
looking at her. I immediately opened the carriage window and shouted.

“Stop the carriage!”

As soon as the wagon stopped, he immediately got off the wagon and walked. Whatever
she would do if she disappeared like a dream, she continued to stand there.

Like the person I was waiting for.

“It’s been a while, Little Buckel.”

I couldn't find it no matter how much I searched for it, so it appeared in front of
me like this! My heart was pounding with excitement.

I told her, biting the escorts in the street where the sound would not be heard.

“I wanted to meet you.”

“Did you find a way back to the original world?”

"no."

I shook my head.

“I couldn't find it at all. Even if you ask the wizard, he doesn't know. It was the
first reaction I had ever heard of transcending dimensions.”

I said seriously. I hoped that my frustration would be conveyed to her.

Then she looked at me sadly.

“The wizard must not know.”

"yes?"

“Because it’s not a magically possible concept.”

"sure?"

“I can’t tell you the exact way.”

She said the same as last time.

“Is it because of the restrictions?”

"yes. You have to figure it out yourself.”

But I knew it wasn't magic. I thought magic was the only way, but I was still in
vain?

“Do you still want to go back to the original world?”

"Sure."

I've been wishing for it ever since I heard from Camilla. If there is a way, isn't
it natural to go back?

"I understand. No matter how much you look alike, no one will ever love you.”

Camilla said she understood and looked at me with pity. My heart grew heavier at
that gaze.

“You can only find a way if you are desperate. Don't forget those who will miss
you.”

"Sure."

how can i forget I knew from the moment I first came to this world that they were
the same, but different people.

As she nodded strongly, she took a step back.

Are you going already?

"Wait."

I called her urgently. I asked her who stopped looking at me.

“Who are you?”

It was a question that neither the old woman nor her had ever asked.

“How do you know the secrets of a world that no one knows about?”

The old woman and Camilla. Only two people knew that I wasn't originally from this
world.
Camilla smiled softly at my question.

“Because we have a duty to protect the order of the world.”

“The order of the world… … ?”

While muttering, Camilla's figure disappeared.

'Is it goodbye without saying goodbye?'

As we walked in the wagon, the knights approached us.

“Would you like to go to the mansion?”

The person I was talking to suddenly disappeared, and he didn't seem to feel any
problem.

Just like last time.

"yes."

I got on the carriage and headed back to the mansion. In the carriage, I pondered
what Camilla had said.

“If it’s not possible by magic, then what?”

As Camilla said, I came to this place at the moment when the two worlds intersect.

So, is it possible to use that moment to go back to where you originally lived?

“How many times can I remember the moment when two worlds meet… … ”

I remembered the moment I muttered in despair.

The strange experience I had in the alley after going out with Milan.

Isn't that when the two worlds intermingled?

The day I first met Camilla, I listened to her and thought about it, but I still
forgot about it. Because I was only thinking of leaving with magic.

Maybe I went back to the original world back then? So why didn't Milan find me?

I opened the window and called again.

"Wait. I will go somewhere other than the mansion!”

I changed my destination and headed to the place in question.

After some time, I was able to arrive.

I came in this way with Milan, this time with my escorts.

'Here it is.'

Soon we got to the point in question. Before turning a corner, I stopped and looked
at it.

Could the same thing happen again?

If it's the same as last time, it's not just the soul that moves. Because I am
going there with another body of mine.

The time of the two worlds is the same, but in the world that has passed, I am
already dead... …

wanted to go

As soon as we turned the corner, something amazing happened.

It will completely change your perspective.

“It has changed… … .”

'Are you really here?'

His eyes widened in surprise.

'It must have been the point where the two worlds really met!'

I looked around with excitement.

The peculiar thing is that it was not an alley over the corner like last time. This
place… …

"forest?"

It was in the woods.

The knights were with me.

"no!"

"here is… … ?”

The accompanying knights looked around in surprise.

'Am I not the only one here?'

I looked at them in amazement.

'Last time, I was the only one who fell, didn't I?'

So what will happen? I do not exist in the original world, but they exist in the
original world as well.

'Then it's a big deal!'

Sir Hans and Sir Mion are two! There was bound to be confusion.

“You were surprised, too.”

The knights seemed to regard my serious face for the same reason as theirs.

“Wait a minute, miss. We will find a way back.”

He nodded without a word.

'What's going on.'

Looking around, it was just a dense forest. There was no one passing by, and it was
difficult to guess where this place was in the forest.

But this was certain.

'I can't even let the knights stay here.'

It felt good to go back. It will be possible to go back there again, just like the
last time we met Milan.

'After I go back, I'm alone again-'

Just as I was thinking, I heard a rustling from beyond the bushes.

“Who are you?”

Sir Hans pulled out his sword. The one who made the sound appeared among the
bushes.

Seeing him, I opened my eyes wide.

'Are you the second prince?'

Because Andreas was there.

He was wearing the same outfit he had seen before.

how?

“I see the second prince!”

While the two knights were hurriedly bowing down, I stiffened and looked at him.

Because I was confused.

'Why are you here in hunting clothes?'

The second prince walking around the forest in that form? Doesn't it look like you
participated in a hunting contest?

'No, no.'

Since the time of the two worlds is the same, it is understandable that hunting
competitions were being held in the original world as well.

But I still feel weird.

'The dead lover came back alive, so why not be surprised?'

That gaze that looks at me like it's absurd... … ?

55
Then he opened his mouth.

“Why is Little Buckel here?”

It was a voice without any kindness. Andreas would never have said that to me.

I don't know if it's the 2nd prince who hates me.

'no way… … '

I had a somewhat ominous feeling.

“Didn’t Young-ae return to the mansion earlier?”

“… … .”

If this was the original world, it would never have been possible.

“It’s not like you’re in a barracks, you’re in the middle of a hunting ground. What
is it?”

Wasn't it beyond the dimension? Something seemed wrong.

If this wasn't the world I used to live in, I would have just moved into space.

'How could this be?'

You can tell by looking at the 2nd prince. This world was the place I wanted to
leave. Nothing has changed.

'What is this... … .'

My excitement slowly cooled. A feeling of disappointment flooded in.

'Then what about last time?'

Wasn't that the original world back then? Wasn't that the point where the two
worlds met?

“You will know that this is not a hunting ground with only small animals.”

“I know.”

It was the worst. I wasn't in the mood to talk to Andreas.

I needed time to think on my own.

'I have to get out of here right now.'

Then Andreas spoke again.

“Didn’t you think that it would be a dangerous place to jump in in anticipation of

meeting me?”
"I beg your pardon?"

It was an amazing sound.

'Do you think I'm here because of you?'

It wasn't worth fighting for. As of today, I didn't want to lose energy in my fight
with him.

“It’s not because of the prince, so don’t get me wrong.”

“I know Young-ae is reckless, but she’s really not afraid.”

Andreas did not listen to me and glanced at my knights.

“Oh, so you must have brought the knights. Do Young-ae's family know that Young-ae
came here?"

“I don’t know.”

how would you know I didn't even know I'd be here!

“Then I will tell the Count. Young-ae is here, so take her with you.”

"Wait."

I just couldn't get past those words.

“Why are you calling your brother? You don't have to go out with your brother.
There are escort knights.”

As soon as I found the exit, other nobles would know that I was in the hunting
ground anyway. Still, he didn't want to get caught by Milan.

'Why do I have to be dragged around so wildly that it's not even the fuss I've
caused?'

“I will go out on my own feet. I'm leaving right now with the knights-"

"no. I will call the Count.”

Andreas interrupted me and said.

“If you call the Earl and ask him to take Young-ae, the Earl must have felt the
same.”

"What?"

“Don’t you feel like your little sister is still out of her mind, so I need to pay
her attention?”

At those words, something came up inside.

“Are you expecting me to get scolded?”

Andreas did not answer.

“It sounds like you’ve heard it.”

Otherwise, why would you call Milan to take me?

It was unfair to just fall to the hunting ground, but he was making me more tired.

“But what? I am not here because of you.”

I said to him sarcasticly.

“I did nothing wrong. I didn’t come here because I wanted to.”

“Then why is Young-ae here?”

“I was on the street and then I turned around and it was here. I don’t even know
English.”

“That’s right, Prince.”

“Suddenly the place has changed!”

The knights sided with me. The second prince frowned.

“I don’t know what you mean.”

“I thought you wouldn’t understand.”

I don't need his understanding anyway. What matters is Milan's reaction.

“Even if the prince doesn’t know, will your brother understand?”

After all, Milan had been looking for me because of that strange alley. Even if
Milan came, I should have explained that there was something in that alley.

“What is certain is that my presence here has nothing to do with the prince.”

"have no relation?"

"yes. How long are you going to misunderstand that I like the prince?”

Come to think of it, he didn't believe me no matter how many times I told him my
heart was gone. Neither my family nor the young Ae who was called were the only
ones not aware of what they had already realized.

'How long are you going to be like this?'

“Stop it. I'll figure it out on my own."

“Where are you going to talk?”

“Oh, little!”

it's boring I shook off the hand that was holding me in annoyance.

“Do the hunting you used to do.”

“What-”

“I mean, I don’t feel like this with the prince. Please stop harassing me!”
* * *

Apparently, even when the hunting contest had just begun, Andreas was with his
close nobles.

The fact that he was separated from his companions,

“On a day like this, I need the support of my lover to gain strength. Aren't you
sorry? Prince.”

It was because one of them brought up the story of the called Young-ae.

“You must say that you are not feeling well on the day of the hunting competition.
I will be concerned.”

“If you catch a bunch of prey and send them to the mansion, they’ll still love it!”

As one person spoke up, the others joined in as well.

Everyone knew why the young girl called today didn't give Andreas the ribbon.

But in fact, only Andreas knew that she wasn't sick today.

'Do you need time to think about your relationship?'

That's what I heard when I met her yesterday. Those important words she said the
day before the hunting contest.

'Are you saying you didn't like my relationship?'

I've been reducing the days I've seen her for a while now. I have a pre-medication,
I'm not feeling well, etc.

It all seemed to have a reason.

'why?'

It was sudden for him. It's time to think only about words, but she seems to have
already cleared her mind.

Ever since then, I have been troubled. However, if he did, the nobles would have
noticed.

Not wanting to give room to him, he left the party and ran into Vanessa.

'Why is Little Buckell here?'

I was skeptical, but I soon figured it out.

“Can you teach me how to shoot a bow?”

Have you had a similar situation before?

Vanessa, who had not even invited him to a hunting party with close nobles, had a
difficult memory.

'Do you know what kind of seat this is?'

At the time, I endured the desire to ask, but not now. Because I wasn't feeling
well.

However, Vanessa was also getting annoyed with herself.

“You want me to stop bothering you?”

It wasn't weird.

“Have you forgotten all the trips that Young-ae did to me?”

Andreas chuckled and looked at Vanessa.

The knights who were listening to the two quietly looked into their eyes.

I knew this wasn't the place to argue. But seeing that he was disgusted with what
he was trying to hold on to for a while, it seemed difficult to move.

“Equestrian clubs and book clubs, hunting gatherings, summer cottages. Restaurants
and cafes in the capital.”

Vanessa blinked silently at Andreas' words. It was as if he had heard a strange

sound.

Then her mouth opened slightly. It's only now that I realized

“You must have really forgotten? As I shamelessly followed you wherever I went. It
was me who was bullied.”

"that… … ”

Vanessa made a sad face for a moment.

'What do you have to be upset about?'

“You said you wouldn’t do that again.”

Vanessa immediately responded in a voice that seemed suppressed.

“It’s the prince who doesn’t believe me. I still do. He wants to go out quietly,
but he doesn’t trust him and is trying to grow his business.”

“… … .”

“Think objectively. Does it look like I still like the prince? Do you think the
prince has a heart, but he screams and gets angry to pretend that he doesn't?"
“Young girl.”

“Who in the world treats someone he loves like this?”

She smirked as if it was absurd.

It was then that I realized what this dreadful feeling was. It was a car that made
me feel nauseous even though I thought it was following me.

Is it possible to stare at a loved one with such disgust?

Are your eyes full of anger and hate?

Moreover, she was arguing with herself. It's something she's always done, but when
I heard her talk, something was different.

Up until now, I had only thought of it as an act to attract attention, but now that
I see it, I can't see it as an act.

For the first time, I thought that the words that my heart was gone were sincere.

“I really lost my mind… … ?”

“Now you seem to believe it.”

Vanessa laughed cynically at the muttering voice.

“You always interpreted my heart as it was good for me, and if I had known it would
be like this, I would have been angry sooner.”

After a moment of displeasure at those words, I realized that the words were
familiar.

Isn't that similar to what Kylian said at the auction house?

When she couldn't admit that the expression on the young girl who received the gift
was not good, Kylian said just that.

I believe only what I want to believe.

I ignored my brother's words, but I found out yesterday that what Kylian said was
true. The heart of a lover, and the work with Young Ae Buckell. He was the only one
who didn't know the truth.

“… … .”

Realizing that, Andreas' mouth opened.

'Am I such a foolish person?'

It felt like being hit by cold water.

* * *
Andreas finally calmed down.

He had committed a terrible rudeness of fighting and yelling at the prince, but he
didn't seem to care about what had happened a while ago.

Such a shocked face.

Andreas was quiet, and the surroundings were somber. Me and the second prince's
knights were all watching us.

'What a shame this is.'

I guess I'll have to talk to the knights on the way back. I'm sorry I can't see
you.

“I’ll go first.”

It seemed he didn't want to bother me anymore, so I decided to leave Andreas and go

my own way.

But just as he was about to move, there was a rustling sound from the bush outside.

56

All of our eyes turned to him.

Two birds appeared out of the bushes. The knights who were about to draw their
swords looked like they were steaming.

“It’s a crow.”

The knights tried to put the sword back.

If I hadn't seen the appearance of the crows, I would have considered them as
insignificant as they did.

“Your appearance is changing!”

I shouted. The knight who saw it with me hurriedly pulled out his sword.

"no!"

The birds were getting bigger and bigger. They could no longer be called crows. It
just took on a new form, and turned into a monster bigger than a human.
“Monster! It’s a monster, Prince!”

'A monster?'

I was startled by the knight's call.

“Why are there monsters in the hunting contest?”

No matter how dangerous it was, was it not a beast? I hadn't even heard of monsters
appearing in hunting contests!

Andreas also looked embarrassed.

“Why do demons come here?”

He quickly drew his sword.

The monster stood on the ground, looked at us and spread its wings. Soon the
knights jumped in.

“It’s dangerous, stay away.”

My knights also informed me and headed there.

'Are you suddenly a monster?'

I stood behind them and watched them anxiously.

'Is it okay... … ?'

The 2nd Prince's three knights and my two escorts. In addition to that, up to the
second prince, there were a total of six people who could fight.

The three were facing one monster. Fortunately, it wasn't like we were being
pushed.

'Yes, there are six people... … .'

A moment of reassurance, something happened.

A bird that looked around as if wary of the knights flew. As they soared with their
long wings spread, the knights retreated one step at a time.

'What are you trying to do?'

Everyone watched the bird carefully. Soon the bird moved.

The problem was that it was mine.

“What, what!”

'Why are you suddenly coming to me?'

When the bird was bitten by surprise, the bird's movements shook greatly.

“Keeek!”

He was stabbed with a sword in the leg.

When I looked behind the bird, the sword of the second prince was missing. He flew
his sword and hit the bird's leg.

As if angry, the monster cried even louder. The bird changed direction and flew to
the second prince.

"majesty!"

One of the knights of the second prince, who jumped in to protect him, was struck
by a bird's wing and fell.

The more ferocious monster struck the second prince with its long wings.

“ね!”

"majesty!"

The second prince was hit by a huge wing and flew away. A thud, an ominous sound
came from his head, which had hit the tree.

Soon, his body slumped helplessly.

“Prince!”

Startled, I ran to Andreas. He knelt down and took his head carefully, blood on his
hands.

“… … .”

It felt creepy.

But without any time to think, the monster flew back to us. The second prince's
sword was still stuck in his leg, but his flying movements were fine.

The fierce yellow eyes of the monster were right in front of them. It opened its
mouth wide, revealing its sharp teeth.

"miss!"

Hearing the cry of the rushing knights, he held on to the second prince.

But I guess he didn't mean to bite us. The bird with an open snout spit out
something. It was a net.

The net fell over me and Andreas. As I was about to clear the net, the monster put
its head in front of me. He was terrified and shook his body.

"go away. Go away!”

“Kyaak!”

The remaining one dauntedly spread its wings and obstructed the approach of the
knights.

The monster in front of me pulled the end of the net with its mouth.

“Hey!”

When he lost his center and fell in the net, the bird caught the net and flew away.
The other one moved as well.

The ground quickly moved away.

"miss!"

"majesty!"

'no!'

I grabbed the net and looked down at the knights in vain. The distance widened, and
their faces were immediately unrecognizable. When I couldn't even look down from a
dizzying height, I turned my gaze to the person who was with me.

'Going crazy… … .'

Andreas collapsed as if dead even in this uproar.

The sound he heard as he hit his head and the blood flowing from his head made him
uneasy.

'Maybe it's really wrong... … '

I put my trembling hand over his face.

"under."

I quickly let out the breath I had been holding in.

Fortunately, Andreas was breathing! Had he even died, he would have been terrified.

'No matter how much I hated you, I never wanted to die.'

“Prince… … .”

I've been calling, but there's no answer. I couldn't come to my senses in the chaos
earlier, so it would take a long time to get up.

I guess I'll have to endure this horror alone until he wakes up.

"ha."

In a dark moment, I remembered Kylian.

If he were... … It wouldn't have been that scary.

* * *

The birds migrated to the inside of the forest. It was a forest connected to the
hunting grounds, but since the forest was so vast, it had been flying for a while.
Even when the ground was getting closer and closer, Andreas did not wake up.

'Isn't there something wrong with that?'

I looked at him anxiously. While waiting for him to come to his senses, he was
vigilant.

'Why are you here?'

There was a small hut where the monster landed.

'hut?'

It was a human trace. Was there even a master of those demons?

That question was soon resolved.

Two men in black robes appeared before us.

“You are injured.”

A man who was looking at the monsters as if it was insignificant looked at the
second prince.

“I brought you right. He is the second prince of the Empire.”

“Why did you faint?”

When one of the robes blinked at the monster, a demon with intact legs approached.
The net was cut quickly by the sharp teeth of the monster.

'That tough thing... … .'

Once again, I thought that this was a place I shouldn't be moving. I looked at them
quietly, but their gaze turned to me this time.

“He even came with this woman.”

It was something he knew. When I saw this woman calling me, it seemed like I didn't
know who I was.

'Who is it?'

“I never expected to see a woman fighting a prince on a hunting ground.”

He widened his eyes at those words.

Did you see us fighting?

'Were you there?'

“What family are you from?”

“You don’t know this woman?”

They started talking about me in front of me.

“You’re the daughter of the Duke of Buckell.”

“Berkel? Buckel?”

The person who heard the colleague's answer suddenly frowned. The harsh gaze
staring at me was disconcerting.

Someone who knew who I was, said as if to comfort him.

“Isn’t that good? There are many ways to use Buckell’s young anime.”

The man who was staring at me twisted his lips as if he wanted to curse. Then he
left his friend and moved somewhere.

'Why are you looking at me all of a sudden? … ?'

It was disconcerting. Has our family ever had a chance to play with such people?
There's no way I'd have anything to do with people who deal with monsters like
that...

'ah… … !'

suddenly came to mind Haven't you seen people in black robes like that and dealing
with monsters in the realm?

'How could this... … .'

The magic power was clear. Realizing him, his palms became cold.

'Is it because of the last thing?'

The fact that a member of the gang who had been kidnapped in our estate was dealt
with by Kylian, I felt bad.

'But we don't care!'

I was relieved that the magic wasn't working, but the shaman kidnapped me?

Whether it was a net or a monster, it seemed to be helpless for attacks other than
magic. But being kidnapped... … .

But he couldn't help but be terrified.

'Why did I fall on the hunting ground in the first place?'

I didn't go to that alley to be caught and killed by such a vicious group.

'I have a place to go!'

How can I get out of here?

I held my breath and looked around.

Two fierce-looking monsters are walking, and a member of the magic force is right
in front of them. I can't use force, and Andreas, who can use a sword, is stunned
next to me.

'under… … .'

Even if you look carefully, it was clear at first that it was a crazy situation.
Still, knowing who we are, wouldn't there be room for a conversation?

'We're trying to negotiate before things get worse.'

If it couldn't be done by force, it was best to solve it with words.

"you-"

“Come.”

Just as I was talking, the person who was staring at me came back. Afraid of
realizing that the bucket was making a rattling noise, he poured water on Andreas.

'Oh my gosh.'

“If you treat an injured person like that-!”

"eww… … .”

Andreas, who was still unconscious, let out a light moan.

“Wake up.”

Consideration for the injured person is nowhere to be found.

I had a feeling they weren't going to work for me trying to negotiate. Did I ever
think of negotiating with such people?

"wake up."

"Wait!"

Before we could think of anything else, they drove us into the hut.

“Come in.”

Andreas hadn't completely lost his mind yet. Andreas pounded his head again as he
lifted him up and a bare robe threw him on the floor.

“Prince!”

Although it wasn't as strong a shock as when I hit a tree, I was greatly surprised.

Haven't you already hurt your head?

'It's like humans without blood or tears.'

The door was locked from the outside, but I looked at Andreas first. Now, the
safety of the person imprisoned was important.

“It’s not getting any worse… … ?”

I was concerned that the injured place would be hurt again. It stopped bleeding
with a handkerchief, but I hit my head again.

The chill of the wet hands was still vivid.

'I don't want to have that experience again... … .'

It was when I carefully wrapped my head around him with fear.

"eww… … .”

Andreas groaned again. This time, he seemed to have completely lost his mind. He
slowly opened his eyes.

“Baby Buckell… … ?”

“Are you awake?”

He blinked blankly, as if he did not understand the situation. Immediately, he

raised his upper body.

“What are you doing- ugh.”

He shook his head without speaking.

“Are you dizzy?”

“What did you do to me? Why are you holding me-”

“I didn’t do anything. I was just trying to check the wounds.”

After fighting like that before, are you sure you're doubting me again?

No, not this time. As soon as he talked about the wound, he hurriedly looked
around.

“Come to think of it, that monster… … .”

He seemed to realize now that he was not in a situation to be wary of me.

57

“Where are you? Why are we here?”

“Because of those demons earlier.”

"Yes?"

I explained what happened earlier to Andreas. All the reasons why he was so wet.

“Are you saying it was the shaman that attacked us?”

Andreas frowned at my words.

"yes. It was the same kind of people I saw in the territory.”

“Why do the authors kidnap us?”

He looked at me again, trying to guess why.

“I don’t know if it’s Young-ae, but I have no contact. Didn't you get caught up in
trying to take Young-ae too?"

“Is it the other way around? The purpose of those shamans was the prince. They were
together and then came with me.”

Go back to where you were, and this is something. It's unfortunate though. I
glanced at him with a wretched heart.

“If you’re going to say something like this, then why did you help me?”

He was the one who stopped the flying monster. The reason why he passed out was
because he was orthodoxly attacked by monsters.

“I was so worried that the prince was going to die. Is it my fault here too?”

At those words, Andreas made a surprised face.

“The reason I was holding the prince was just to check for a head injury. But did
you even doubt that?”

The words I said as soon as I woke up were words that were wary of me. It was a
really boring relationship.

“Were you worried about me?”

he asked in a bewildered voice.

"Absolutely."

I answered right away. I was really worried that he would die.

But in the end, my worries for him were for me. Because he was so afraid of what
happened after he died.

“If you are here to relieve my tension, you have succeeded.”

I didn't know it would be better to fight like this.

This kind of annoyance that I experienced when I just met him makes me forget about
this nonsense reality.

“No matter how much I hated the prince, I never wanted him to die.”

Andreas was silent at my words. He blinked quickly, as if something was bewildered.

“I don’t know how the Prince must have felt when I nearly died.”

"that… … !”

Andreas's face flushed when he mentioned another time I was on medication.

At that time, he confirmed that I was alive and went away nagging.

As I recalled that incident, I felt that I was still okay.

'It's better than the second prince.'

At least I was really worried about his condition.

If that happens to me again, who will really care for me... … .

Suddenly, the face of the first prince came to mind again.

“… … .”

'okay. He's not just a cruel man.'

So he remembers. At times like this, I can't help but think of him.

While feeling complicated, Andreas said.

“I’m sorry I didn’t believe Young-ae until now.”

'What are you talking about all of a sudden?'

I looked at him, not knowing what he meant.

“Young-ae has been asking me to believe it since then, but I couldn’t believe it.”

The moment I heard the next words, I felt like I knew.

'Are you apologizing to me now?'

Apologizing in this situation? I opened my eyes wide and looked at him.

'Now is not the time to apologize... … ?'

Previously, they held me on the street and apologized. The habit of apologizing was
peculiar. In the original world, there was no apology, so I had no idea.

'It's still better than an apple on the street.'

I thought so. At least now I feel really sorry.

“I misunderstood more because of my brother. So why are you hanging out with your
brother?”

“Is it the 1st Prince’s fault?”

“No, not that.”

As if it seemed like an excuse himself, he made a shy face and said:

“In the end, it is my misunderstanding, so it is my fault. I admit it.”

“I’m glad you know.”

I decided not to say more. It was because of me that the 2nd prince hated me, so I
couldn't bite and sag.

Apologize to each other and step back. even though it's not my fault.

After a moment of silence, the second prince spoke again.

“Did you say the door was locked? There are people out there who have kidnapped
us.”

"yes."

“There are still windows.”

He looked towards the window. I saw a window without a grate. I looked at him in
amazement.

“Are you trying to escape?”

“Then are you still locked up?”

“There will already be people on the move looking for us. There is also blood shed
by demons.”

They would be able to follow the trail and come to us.

The second prince said as if he did not understand what I was saying.

“Are you going to wait? Seeing you treat me like this will make you tired even if
the knights come to rescue us.”

“It would be.”

If they came from our captivity, those disrespectful ones would almost certainly
wield us hostage.

“Why do you want to be quiet when you know?”

He asked with a frown, as if he knew the answer himself.

“Are you afraid to try to escape?”

“No. It’s because of the state of the prince’s body.”

Are you asking because you really don't know?

If I had been alone, I would have thought of escaping right away when I knew that
the negotiators were not going to work. Because I don't want to be captured and
become a burden.

“It is because the prince was injured. The blood has stopped, but the wound is the
same.”

How would you plan to escape, regardless of his physical condition?

“Didn't I say it was okay? If you're going to worry, you're worried about Young-
ae."

Andreas just cut it off. I was worried about

I got up from my seat, looking at him with trembling eyes.

In any case, it was possible to try to escape. The 2nd prince is fine, what more
hesitations here?
I got up and walked over to the window. The only window in this hut was located so
that I could look out from my feet.

“Keeek!”

'Mom!'

When I looked out, there was a monster outside and I bowed down.

“What?”

“I made eye contact… … . I'm out there now."

Fortunately, the monster roamed out the window and landed again. I woke up
carefully and saw it, and then told Andreas.

“A demon is guarding the outside of this hut.”

“If you go out wrong, you will become a prey for monsters.”

Andreas replied seriously.

“If you have a sword, you should be able to defend yourself when escaping.”

“Isn’t it possible to move at a time when monsters don’t roam?”

“Are you aiming for the time everyone is asleep?”

It was time to discuss how to escape together. The door opened and the shaman
entered.

“The prince has risen.”

Checking on Andreas, they laughed bitterly.

“I heard a chatter. Were you even discussing how to escape?”

Andreas' eyes met. It's a well-documented suspicion, but there's nothing good about
finding out... … .

“You blame me for being caught because of me.”

I pointed at Andreas as if when I had talked about the escape plan.

“Did you lower your voice and the quarrel sounded like an escape plan? Didn't you
see that we weren't on good terms earlier in the forest?"

“I can’t believe that.”

One of the shamans held out a dagger.

“If I give you this, can you stab the prince?”

"should?"

“Young Buckell.”

I answered without hesitation for a moment, and Andreas looked at me with betrayed
eyes.
"no. No matter what, you can't leave your weapons to hostages."

As if he was trying to confuse me, he pulled out his dagger.

“It certainly doesn’t look like there is such a thing as loyalty.”

The shaman chuckled. The atmosphere was more relaxed, so I apologized.

“Because of the second prince, I was also arrested. I came here by accident, so let
me go. It’s embarrassing.”

"That's not allowed. The more hostages, the better.”

"right. Even if one dies, there is one left.”

'Damn... … .'

If the only thing left is me, wouldn't the negotiations with the Empire be over?

“If you monitor the prince, I can prepare a meal for you.”

“Then I will do that.”

I replied coldly.

“Even if the prince is starving, I feel sorry for him, so please take care of me.
If it looks suspicious, I will shout.”

"great. Don’t think about doing anything stupid, just do it right.”

The suspicious shaman immediately left the room.

I turned to Andreas and he was looking at me with his eyes wide open.

“You didn’t believe me, did you?”

“Didn’t you even send me off at all? I was almost deceived.”

“We are on one side until we leave.”

He insisted not to be confused.

Go out and fight again or not. At least you have to be on one side here.

Even at dawn, the demons did not sleep. The 2nd prince and I quietly waited for the
demon to fall asleep.

It was around sunrise when I could no longer hear the sound of monsters moving
around.

“I don’t see any demons.”

After Andreas opened the window, there was no sign of it. Seeing that the guards
were loose, he sent me up.

Did you think that you wouldn't even think about escaping just because monsters
were roaming around? Just in case you didn't know, you couldn't push the
boundaries.
We picked up the thickest of the branches that were rolling on the floor. It looks
like a stick, so it could be used as a weapon.

Andreas' sword was placed on a flat stone.

“Why did you put my sword over there?”

"I do not know. Just like an altar... … .”

Whispering with him and moving cautiously, I heard a growl from somewhere.

“It’s a monster!”

“Keeek!”

When I turned around, the bird opened its mouth wide and ran in. Andreas put the
arm holding the stick into the monster's mouth.

“Prince!”

'Where are you putting your hands now!'

I screamed in surprise, but the monster's mouth never closed.

Because the 2nd prince put a wooden stick in the mouth of the monster. Because of
the vertical wooden sticks, the monster was at a loss for what to do.

“I would have done it if my mouth was closed!”

My heart was still pounding in amazement. Andreas' complexion, who had done such a
daring thing, was never good.

Soon another monster flew towards us. Me and Andreas split sideways. He lost his
center of gravity due to the sudden movement and fell. His palms were hot, but it
wasn't the time to worry about them.

When I looked back, the place where we were was after the monster had passed. I
almost would have been hit.

'What the hell are you doing... … .'

Why did you fight against a monster while going to the original world!

Meanwhile, I felt something strange.

'Where are the shamans?'

If it was such a commotion, I would have heard it, but he hadn't shown up yet.

As if there were only monsters here.

58
The demon that separated us aimed at Andreas. Suddenly, there was the sound of a
tree breaking from behind. The monster that had the wooden stick attached to it
broke it.

The sound of tears being ripped apart, as if his mouth was being ripped apart. That
monster also targeted Andreas.

In the meantime, I headed towards the sword of Andreas. When I picked up the sword
on the stone, I saw the bluish light around the stone.

I had no idea what it was.

“Ugh!”

Andreas let out a small scream. A monster's claws brushed past his left arm.

He covered the wounded area with his hand and ran to me.

“Give me the sword!”

I also ran towards him with the sword in my arms. Finally gave him the sword.

Andreas, who took the sword, pointed the sword at the monster.

“It’s unreasonable for me to face two monsters alone.”

Andreas said while looking at the demons.

“You will be dealing with a monster, so run away.”

“Am I alone?”

“Then what? At least one of them should be avoided.”

He became more anxious at the hasty voice.

I had to make a quick decision. However, no time was given to ponder. Soon another
voice intervened.

“I knew it would.”

Through the air, shamans in robes appeared.

If you couldn't feel your presence, you weren't here!

Andreas' expression darkened when he saw them. Two demons and two shamans.

Things were not going well when he was caught trying to escape.

The shamans seemed to be entrusting the work to the demons, and they only watched
as the demons drove the second prince.

I was not in the minds of the demons. Because everyone is mad at Andreas!
“ね!”

Andreas seemed rushed just by blocking the two monsters.

The sword wielded by Andreas, who looked daunting, cut the wing of a bird.

A bird with a broken wing bit itself with a tearful cry. Suddenly, the second
prince looked surprised.

Then I saw one of the shamans biting his thumb. He drew something with blood on the
palm of his hand. seemed to know what

He intends to cast a spell on the second prince.

As expected, something like a strong wind blew out of the shaman's hand.

'no.'

My body moved instinctively. I jumped between them and stopped it.

It was an attack aimed at the second prince from afar. As soon as I blocked it in
the middle, the attack disappeared in an instant.

“… … !”

The shamans looked at each other in surprise. He said that he only treats me like
Buckell's little girl and doesn't say anything unusual. It seems you didn't know my
characteristics.

'Well, all the shamans who witnessed this phenomenon in the Duchy are dead.'

It was still an embarrassing ability, but in front of them, I tried to pretend to

be calm.

'If you want to do it, try it.'

“Whick.”

That's what I thought until one of the shamans whistled to lure in the monster.

At the sound of the whistle, the monster that was only targeting Andreas changed
direction.

It was surprisingly fast.

'Wait a minute.'

I was prepared only for the shaman's attack, but the monster's teeth were not
ready. When I saw the monster approaching quickly from the front, my mind went
blank.

'How to stop that!'

It was when I closed my eyes tightly.

“Buckell, back off!”

With a familiar voice, there was the sound of something swooping and flying from
somewhere.
'Killian?'

It was clearly the voice of the first prince. When I opened my eyes in surprise, I
saw a monster that was hit by an arrow in its wings and fell.

'arrow?'

Turning his head, there was Kylian.

Among the knights with bows, Kylian with a sword stood.

“How did you chase me already?”

“Didn’t you take them here hoping I would come?”

Killian responded to the bewildered shaman's words and ran towards him. The tide
was turned over by the knights and Kylian's attack.

The lives of the two birds, who were so vicious, were the first to die.

“You poisoned the arrow.”

The shaman who saw the wounded part of the monster said. Another one immediately
split the space. He wants to run away!

Killian didn't miss it. He pulled out the knight's bow and fired an arrow, hitting
the shaman's shoulder who was opening the space.

“ね!”

The open space was closed. No more new spaces were opened. Killian looked at the
other and laughed bitterly.

“You can’t use movement magic, do you?”

The shamans exchanged glances with tense faces. Kylian asked slowly.

"Say it. Why did you kidnap the duke and the prince?”

One of them opened his mouth.

“… … I was going to make a deal.”

“What deal?”

“It’s a deal to release your colleagues in custody.”

There was no time to spare when dealing with me and Andreas. The reason he tried to
run away was probably because he felt that this deal was not going to work out in
his favor.

Killian tilted his head crookedly and muttered.

“You kidnapped them to make a deal like that?”

Soon, his expression changed to a vicious one.

“Do you think you are in a position to ask me for a deal?”

The shaman who spoke flinched.

I felt a life that I had never had before. Even I, who was no longer afraid of him,
was nervous.

“I don't need a deal. You guys are going to die here today.”

It was an attitude that was not convincing at all. At that time, a round sphere was
created from the hand of the one remaining. It was a sphere with blue energy like
the stone on which the sword of the second prince was placed.

He aimed the completed sphere at the second prince in an instant.

“Prince!”

The knights hurriedly raised their bows, but when they saw that his fingertips were
pointing towards the second prince, they couldn't help it. In the meantime, he left
his comrades and moved far away.

When I asked if he was going to the second prince, he moved further back than that.
After getting as far away as possible from Kylian, he shouted.

“If the negotiations don’t work, we will remove the hostages. I wanted to get
revenge for what happened last time anyway.”

“I expected you to become hostile for what happened in the Duchy.”

"Your brother's life will be taken away before you kill us."

"as you please."

Killian didn't care, he drew a new arrow and pointed it at him.

"What?"

“Do whatever you want, kill or not. If you thought of taking the second prince as a
hostage, you made a big mistake. Didn't you ever think that my half-brother was a
competitor in the line of succession with me?"

The enemy was standing behind the second prince, so it looked like he was aiming at
Andreas.

“Whether you kill the second prince or not, you will die anyway.”

"older brother!"

Andreas groaned at Kylian's words.

I panicked and looked into their eyes.

'That makes the enemy more excited... … !'

Does it really matter if you die? I couldn't understand his thoughts.

Killian really pulled the bowstring.

“I could say that I was attacked by wrongdoers, and I can deal with the
competitor.”
“Tongue, brother!”

The arrow left Kylian's hand and shot at Andreas.

As soon as the arrow was hit, the person hit fell to the ground.

He was a shaman who threatened him behind the 2nd prince. Andreas sat down as if
exhausted.

I was relieved too, but his arrow went straight back. The arrow that was shot hit
the person who was running towards me.

'what!'

While everyone's eyes turned to the other side, they were aiming at me.

“Wow!”

The shaman who was hit by an arrow in the shoulder groaned and started running in
the other direction.

Killian's bow did not stop.

One foot, and another foot.

As if hunting a shaman who was aiming at me, Kylian fired arrows. There was no
obstruction in his actions.

What he said he wouldn't let him live was true. Everything that scared me
eventually stopped breathing in his hands.

The only sound I could hear was a wobble, Andreas exhaling harshly. After a long
period of heavy silence, Andreas shouted with a pale face.

“What if you shoot arrows like that? After all, I was almost right!”

“It didn’t happen because I was alive.”

As the annoying First Prince responded, other voices were heard.

“Prince Andreas!”

They were the knights of the Imperial Palace.

They surrounded Andreas. Due to the knights, this place quickly became a commotion.

“The prince is wounded!”

“Can you move?”

“There is no problem with walking.”

Andreas answered with a frown and stood up. The second prince, supported by the
knights, moved.

He looked at me for a moment before disappearing in front of us. He had something

to say. But he turned away without saying anything to me.
When Andreas disappeared, Kylian bit his knights.

“Watch your surroundings. You shouldn't come until I call you."

“Yes, Prince!”

As the knights left, he came to me.

“Are you okay? Didn't they threaten Young-ae? Aren’t you just treating Young-ae?”

I was a bit perplexed by the subsequent question.

“Things that won’t be cool even if you hit your neck.”

Shooting arrows on the spot seemed calm, but I guess I was mistaken. The life I
felt during the conversation with the shaman was still there.

'In this case, what should I do?'

I didn't know how to deal with him.

You're not mad at me. Can I wait for his anger to subside? Or do I have to appease
him?

As he pondered, he said.

“I heard from Young-ae’s knights about what happened. ”

"Ah yes."

If I had heard from the knights, I could have asked about the anomaly.

But even if you ask me, I can't answer. My body suddenly moved in the alley, how do
I know?

“I don’t know what English it is. I'm not at all… … ”

“I’m not here to reveal the problem.”

He frowned. It was not the time to figure out what the problem was, but it was
rather serious.

'Then why are you doing this?'

His appearance upset me. As I stared at him for a moment, wondering what to do, he
got closer.

He leaned back and reached out his hand to my face. Large hands wrapped around my
cheeks, and I opened my eyes wide.

“I was worried.”

Chimi's expression, which looked like he didn't know what to do with his anger,
collapsed in front of me.

“I’m afraid that something will happen to Young-ae.”

59

Killian heard the news of Vanessa while hunting.

“Prince Kylian!”

They were the knights of the 2nd Prince.

They rushed to somewhere as if looking for someone, but as soon as they saw
Killian, they approached him.

Killian recognized the knights.

“Aren’t the lords the knights of the Birkel girl?”

Vanessa's escort and Andreas' knights together?

I thought it was a strange combination. It seemed there must be some unusual

reason.

And, that premonition was right.

"What?"

Hearing the story, Kylian's expression hardened coldly.

“Did Buckel and Andreas kidnapped? In this forest?”

When asked in a subdued voice, tension appeared on the faces of the knights.

“Which way did you go?”

“It’s north. There are traces on the floor because the monster was hurt... … .”

“Let me find it. The lords go and talk to the center. Stop this hunting contest
immediately.”

Kylian, who spoke quickly, looked back at the knights that belonged to him.

“Sirs follow me.”

“Yes, my lord!”

Before leaving, Kylian said to the knights of Andreas.

“The responsibility for failing to escort will come later.”

Kylian immediately summoned the shamans of the Imperial Palace and started a
search.

“There must be someone who brought demons to this forest.”

tyaloda. Ever since I heard that a monster appeared in a hunting contest, I
inferred her relationship with Tyalo.

Those who can wield demons.

I followed the blood of the monster left on the floor to find her.

The search did not stop even late at night.

'Where the hell are you?'

I need to find it quickly.

As time passed, my heart became more impatient.

“Your Majesty, we will find the second prince and the young girl Buckell, so stop
resting—”

“Do I look rested?”

A shrill voice came out.

“I’m fine, so let’s find out.”

All I had to do was find her. If only Andreas had been kidnapped, he wouldn't have
been so worried.

Because she was involved. I couldn't let go of my heart for even a moment. I didn't
even feel tired, and I searched for her mindlessly.

The traces left by the monster and Fin's tracking ability were helpful. It was
early morning, and Kylian finally found her.

It was an emergency moment. Without further ado, he swung his sword towards the
monster. Even after killing all the things that made the situation like this, I
didn't feel refreshed.

“Things that won’t be cool even if you hit your neck.”

It wasn't even her who was angry with her, but she was still looking at herself
with a look of embarrassment.

It was then that I realized that I was showing too much of my life.

So I calmed myself down and changed the topic, but I said, “I don’t know what the
English is. I'm not at all… … ”

It was such an embarrassing reaction.

Does it matter how you got to the hunting grounds now?

“I’m not here to reveal the problem.”

While feeling frustrated, he felt that he was too impatient with her work. My usual
self was not like this.

But why this time?

“… … .”

After looking away for a moment, Kylian stared at Vanessa again.

'Is it because it is her?'

He had already sensed that Vanessa was interested. At first, I was interested in
her because it was unusual, but from a certain moment on, she became interested in
her as the opposite sex.

“My dear Buckell. Are you okay?”

“Prince?”

Ever since we had an accident together in the Duchy.

"I'm fine. What about the prince?”

She was able to get rid of her hand that was covering her mouth. But when I turned
on the light, I was embarrassed and forgot the first thing I saw.

She filled his field of vision. Her eyes, with her eyebrows raised sharply, blinked
as she looked at her, and her flesh covered her mouth, exuding a sweet scent.

Her heart was pounding at her suddenly approaching, and she couldn't think of
anything.

I can't even compare it to now. My heart was beating like it was going to explode.

'I confirmed that I was okay, but why... … .'

She is standing right in front of her, so why is she still anxious?

He clasped her cheeks in an anxious heart.

“I was worried.”

The heart that had been suppressed was released.

* * *

I stared at Kylian, forgetting to blink.

It looked different than usual. That voice from a while ago, and that look in your
eyes now.

The hand on his cheek was unfamiliar. He had never done anything like this to me
before.

No words came out of the unfamiliar faces. He licked his lips and barely spoke.

“Prince… … ?”

His eyes widened slightly in an instant, as if my words had awakened his mind.

He fell right off me.

"It's reassuring to see you're safe."

It was a subtly awkward atmosphere.

'Why is Kylian doing this... … ?'

I expected to some extent that he would care about me. He could have cared for me
enough considering the behavior he had shown me.

But it wasn't up to my expectations. I felt a sense of relief.

'The first prince is so worried about me.'

It must have been that I wasn't the only person I knew of him. When I saw him in
the hunting ground with other women, I felt the regret was useless.

'After all, I'm the one he cares about the most, right?'

But that relief did not last long.

'What am I thinking now?'

Because I was surprised at myself for thinking like this.

'Why are you reassured by this?'

Just because he's special doesn't mean I'll like him. You're leaving anyway, didn't
you think that you've heard of it?

There was never a time when I felt like this in my spare time! He quickly calmed
himself down and said.

“Thank you for saving me, Prince.”

He stared at me without answering. My heart raced and I looked down.

"that… … Now I have to go back. Wouldn't it be a riot because of us?"

"right. It was very upsetting.”

Killian didn't even deny it.

Also, that's not what's important right now. I urged him to change the mood.

“Go quickly. Go right there.”

Without sharing the time of the reunion for a long time, we moved.

Killian summoned the knights who were guarding the area to collect the shamanic
forces and the corpses of monsters.

When I returned to the hunting ground with them,

“Vanessa. How did this happen!”

I met the family who seemed to be waiting.

“Are you okay?”

My father and Milan rushed over. Milan asked impatiently with a hard face.

“Why are you here so late? The second prince has already returned.”

“It’s because of me.”

Kylian, who was standing next to me, answered instead.

“Unlike Little Buckell, Andreas was not in good shape, so I sent him first. If you
have any complaints, tell me.”

How do I talk about my dissatisfaction in front of him? While Milan paused, his
father asked in a worried tone.

“Are there any injuries?”

“There are no serious injuries.”

"really?"

Milan narrowed her eyes. Is there any doubt that he said he wasn't hurt?

While bewildered, Milan's gaze lowered. He took one of my hands and frowned.

“Your palm is hurt.”

“Ah, this is… … .”

It was a wound caused by putting his hand on the floor while moving away from the
monster earlier.

It was nothing compared to Andreas' injury.

Killian had been concerned about this insignificant wound earlier.

But to Milan? I know now that I'm not indifferent to my safety, but do you even
care about this?

“It’s a minor wound.”

Showing such a wound would make it seem like a fool's errand. Where is Milan in
this world against?

“It’s all because of that alley.”

But I couldn't help but be embarrassed by this.

“The place where I was lost with my brother in the past. If I hadn’t gone there, I
wouldn’t have been through this.”
“I heard from the knights.”

Milan replied sternly.

"I'm going to investigate right away how this happened."

Perhaps thanks to the testimonies of the knights, I simply believe in this. It was
a tone that even made a resolution somewhere.

'I'm glad you know it's embarrassing.'

The moment I was comforted for a moment, my eyes met Kylian, who was looking at me.

It was kind of a strange sight. Do you think I'm worried about my family?

Even so, it was a somewhat blatant gaze. Even though I was with my family, I didn't
know that their gaze would leave me.

That gaze made me want to think about what had happened before. In the end, I
avoided his gaze first.

"Once we've arrived safely, let's go back."

Just in time, my father ended our conversation.

“Shouldn’t you see your doctor and get some rest?”

“A hunting contest?”

The barracks lined up in the vacant lot had been almost removed.

Milan answered in a dry voice.

“The hunting contest is over.”

'but. The 2nd Prince and Princess were kidnapped... … .'

Once, I decided to go back to the mansion with my family.

Kylian, who came to the hunting ground with me, was with me until I got on the
wagon.

“The prince must also stop dying.”

When I asked the question with a bewildered heart, he answered leisurely.

“No worries. I’m doing this because I think it will make me feel at ease when I see
Young-ae going.”

“I will take Vanessa. Thank you so much for saving my brother.”

Milan said, pretending to be friendly, putting a hand on my shoulder. It was clear

that he wanted to go.

“Do the right thing.”

Killian laughed softly. He did not go right away and gave Milan advice.
“The only thing that got hurt was the palm of your hand, but you must have been
very surprised by the young girl Buckel. Don’t be harsh and treat me well.”

“… … All right."

Milan's expression changed subtly. Not paying any attention to him, who looked
somehow displeased, Kylian turned to look at me.

“Go and get some rest. I'll be cracking down on Tiallo guys, so if you have
anything to say, call me anytime."

Kylian stepped out of the carriage as if to go now. The carriage set off towards
the mansion.

“What is the contact?”

Milan grunted a little next to me as soon as the carriage door closed.

“… … .”

Why are these two doing this?

60

As Kylian had said, there was nothing to offend Milan after returning to the
mansion. My father immediately called the doctor to check my health, and Milan
stayed by his side.

Milan only asked what he needed to do with the investigation after the doctor left.

“A member of the magic force was there?”

"yes. He said he saw me and the second prince talking.”

I explained to Milan what happened not only in the alleys but also in the hunting
grounds.

I rested in the mansion waiting for the results.

And, after a while, Kylian came to the mansion.

“How is your body?”

With Finn, the chief shaman.

"it's okay. There are no injuries.”

It was the first time I had seen him since the hunting contest. I remember what
happened with him that day, but he was treating me like nothing had happened.
I didn't even mean to express myself.

“But what are you doing? Take Finn with you.”

I looked at Milan. It was as if Milan had brought them.

“The 1st Prince cooperated with the investigation.”

“Are you the prince?”

Even Kylian is a Finn. Maybe it had to do with witchcraft?

In a moment of wonder, Finn mumbled something. Immediately, the location changed

outside the front door of the mansion.

'Space movement?'

Me and Milan, Kylian and Finn all moved.

“Is it a move spell?”

Finn shook his head when asked.

"no. Psychedelic witchcraft. After all, this kind of magic works.”

"yes?"

By hallucinations, you mean this is still a parlor?

When the space was back to normal again, Finn said.

“I think I know the identity of the alley that Young-ae spoke of.”

“What?”

“It is a place where the yin is stronger than other places. Sometimes there are
such places. It is a place that amplifies the effects of magic because of its
strong yin.”

"yes?"

Not understanding, this time Kylian said.

“It seems that Young-ae was caught up in the magic of shamans.”

“… … ?”

“It seems that Young-ae moved with the knights, and it seems that they were caught
in that radius as they performed their movement magic.”

I opened my mouth blankly.

“I got caught up… … ?”

"okay. Didn't Finn's magic just work? Whether it’s hallucinations or movement
magic, as long as it’s not a physical attack, it works for Young-ae.”

My head was stiff at the sudden words.

The sudden change of space is because the shaman performed a movement spell there?
Am I just getting caught up in the vicinity?

I couldn't believe it.

“Then what about last time? What happened when you were with your brother?”

Suddenly Milan disappeared. Wasn't I the only one in an alley with no one around?

“It’s like what you just went through.”

Finn replied.

“I cheated on the drawing room to look outdoors, and you were influenced by the
magic. As Tialo, who was being tracked, distorted the space to hide, the Buckell
girl entered the radius and became entwined together.”

“I checked the records of the day Young-ae had a strange experience with the Count,
and my knights searched the area that day.”

This time, Kylian said.

“I chased after the remnants of Tyalo, but I heard that he disappeared after
disappearing. Sometimes there are guys who run away by using magic like that.”

“Last time and this time. Are you entangled in a shaman's magic?"

"okay. It's only a guess, but because I saw that there is a characteristic of the
place and that magic works on Young-ae. It must be pretty credible.”

I shut my mouth at the unexpected story. Milan's continued voice was not even
heard.

"My father doesn't know that you can stop the shaman's attacks. It's something that
only me and some of my articles know, so keep talking to my father."

“… … .”

Is it because the strange thing that happened in the alley just got caught up in
the shaman's magic?

Has nothing to do with the interface between the two worlds?

There was an indescribable disappointment. It was strange from the time I moved to
the hunting ground, but at least I thought it was a place with some secret.

'okay… … . It's hard to find the point of contact between the two worlds so
easily.'

A self-deprecating laugh erupted.

I guess I thought it was too easy. I didn't know that, and I was so excited at the
hunting ground... … .

“Then what can I do?”

If not magic, what is it?

While I was silent, the conversation between Kylian and Milan continued.

“Are you going to keep silent about the Duke?”

“If it’s something I can do on my own, it’s better for me to do it. When your
father finds out... … ”

Milan's gaze turned to me.

“You must be concerned.”

“Aren’t you worried about the Count?”

"Yes?"

"Nope. I understand the desire to ease your father’s worries.”

Kylian chuckled and turned to one side.

“I have to go now.”

“Are you leaving already?”

“Because I told you what I was going to tell you.”

Me and Milan followed him. Unlike last time when I was so worried about myself,
today is not much different from before.

If I go to my room, I want to rest a bit today. I don't have the motivation at all.

“Then go in.”

"for a moment."

As we just reached the front door, Kylian caught me.

“Aren’t you going to see me off?”

“If you need more see-offs, I’ll do it for you.”

"no. Do I want to be seen off by the young Buckell, not the Count?”

Unsatisfied with the answer, Milan raised an eyebrow. But there was no reason to
refuse.

"All right."

Milan went up first and I followed him outside.

“Get on first.”

He asked me, putting Finn in the wagon.

“Your complexion is bad. What's going on?”

"it's nothing."

“You are frowning.”

With a serious expression on Kylian's face, he reached out toward me. He reached
out to me, then stopped and took his hand.

'?'

He stood out even when he didn't want to think about anything. It's like he's
unintentionally stretching out his hand, but it's even weirder when he pauses.

Is it really true that nothing is wrong?

'No. No, that's it!'

Kylian still had a calm face, but I wasn't. I couldn't overcome the awkwardness and
said nothing.

“How is Prince Andreas?”

That was a question I could ask. You are the one who went through the turmoil
together.

Kylian answered in a tone that didn't seem to be too concerned.

“I am resting in the palace. There are no fatal injuries, and he will recover
quickly.”

"That's fortunate… … .”

Unlike me, who wasn't really hurt, he wasn't really hurt. Like Kylian, he never
went out to fight, but he went through such a riot... … .

'for a moment.'

In an instant, I remembered something I had forgotten.

'By the way, Andreas... … '

I saw. When I was kidnapped together, you would have seen me in good shape despite
their spells. Because I didn't even hide it!

At that time, I was not in a situation where I had to hide my characteristics. But
after the work was done, I couldn't care less.

My relationship with Andreas has only been cleared of misunderstandings.

'It doesn't bother me... … ?'

The moment I was grimacing involuntarily, Kylian spoke up.

“What are you thinking about now?”

“By any chance, what didn’t the second prince say about me?”

“What are you talking about? They asked if Young-ae was well.”

“Is that all?”

"why. What are you waiting for?”

"no. It's not like that... … .”

'Didn't you see it?'

It was such a crazy situation that there was a possibility that I didn't see it.

'Then I'm glad... … .'

At the intersection of two worlds that I can't figure out how to find out, in
Kylian. Still, there were too many things to worry about.

I didn't want to even care about the second prince.

“You don't have to worry about him. After all, there are a lot of people around who
care about Andreas.”

At the same time, Kylian said.

“Andreas isn’t the kind of guy who would be grateful for Young-ae’s concern. So
Young-ae just focus on her recovery.”

He paused for a moment and looked at me.

“It’s the first face I’ve seen since the hunting contest.”

'That's because I was disappointed to hear about Mr. Finn.'

“Did I look bad?”

Anyway, it's not right to show a bad feeling in front of the prince, so he smiled a
bit late, but Kylian frowned.

“Who told me to laugh for me? Smile for the sake of Young-ae.”

“Even if you laugh, what do you say?”

I replied with a sullen face.

It's not like I'm always wearing a gloomy face, is it not that I care too much?

Still, that was the only thing that cared so much about how I felt. Only Kylian.

'Because I can't be special... … .'

It's good that he cares about me, but on the other hand, it's frustrating. I felt
like crying even more.

* * *

After some disappointment, I visited the 2nd Imperial Palace.

It was polite anyway. Everyone knows that I've been through a lot with him.
Since he was still in the hospital, it was right for me to visit him, who was fine.
Andreas did not hesitate to write a letter asking him to visit him.

“Are you here?”

Andreas seemed a little thin in the meantime. The cheeks that weren't too skinny
were still in there.

Fortunately, there didn't seem to be any major problems with movement.

“This is nothing. I just listen to what the imperial palace doctor makes all the
fuss about.”

"okay? Then I’m happy.”

It was a casual conversation. There is no intimacy for going through a moment of

crisis together, but the conversation with him was surprisingly peaceful.

Isn't he the one with a biting face when he sees me?

'This is fine.'

For a moment, I thought about it peacefully.

“Anyway, there was something I wanted to ask the young girl Buckel.”

until I hear him say it.

“For me? What is it?”

“It was during a hunting contest. I guess I liked what I saw then.”

“… … .”

61

It felt like the temperature had dropped slightly.

Because he spoke as if he saw something strange.

'no way… … You're not talking about that, are you?'

“As we escaped together, I saw Young-ae being attacked by a shaman.”

Oh My God. I couldn't respond.

“Obviously, Yeong-ae blocked the attack on me with her body and was fine. I wanted
to ask at that time, but I couldn’t because my brother was there.”
When I was with Kylian, I remembered the way she looked at me as if she had more to
say.

Was it because of that?

I didn't like the fact that more and more people knew the secret. What's more,
Andreas is the gritty guy with me!

“I thought I was wrong, but the shaman who used the attack seemed to be confused.
Isn't it because Young-ae stopped it? What happened?”

“It’s an artifact.”

I said firmly.

“I had it with me to serve as protection in times of crisis.”

"Is that true?"

"yes. Don't you believe me?"

I soon realized it was a stupid question.

'The 2nd prince doesn't believe me in the first place!'

It was still a questionable look. After all, it was an action for the second
prince. It was embarrassing, but he emphasized it while hiding his inner feelings.

“Believe it. As I say.”

If you're worried about telling him that he might be a trustworthy person, you'd
better hide it from him.

It wasn't long before I left the Second Imperial Palace. I didn't even want to stay
long because he was bothered by what he asked me.

'Should I talk to Kylian?'

I think your brother has found out my secret. Would it be good to let you know?

I tried to talk to Kim at the Imperial Palace, but I couldn't meet him. He emptied
the palace.

“Have you been to Lesotho?”

I left the Imperial Palace without a hitch.

Before going to the mansion, I stopped by the city for a while and ran into her.

“Camilla?”

It was surprising that she appeared again. I didn't know that I would be able to
meet her so soon.

Camilla opened her mouth as soon as she saw me.

“I was almost in danger again.”

“Did you hear me?”

Rumors would already be circulating among the nobles. There was nothing surprising
about knowing.

“It had nothing to do with magic, so I tried to find a place where the two worlds
intersect. Then it happened.”

"then… … . The moment when the two worlds intersect is not a specific place.”

She made a sorry face. It felt like my face was getting hot.

"I understand. It must have been so desperate.”

Still, she was the most knowledgeable person in the world. Because I already knew
my secret that I couldn't tell to anyone, even my family.

“Is it really that common for a soul to be thrown into its own body in another
world?”

"yes?"

She asked a question like never before.

“How could another Buckel girl get into her body?”

I couldn't answer right away. Because I never thought of it like that.

'Isn't this unusual?'

No, it is absolutely not common to enter someone's body.

Camila's words continued while she was thinking about it.

“It’s rare to be able to get into someone else’s body, but even more rare if it’s
the same person.”

“Then how… … ?”

“Before the owner of Young-ae’s body lost consciousness, she may have done
something that would make Young-ae’s soul fall over.”

“Is it something my soul would fall for?”

No one knows exactly what strange movements she made before she lost consciousness.

'Can't I know that?'

When I was in trouble,

'ah. Then I saw one... … .'

there was one Not only me but everyone knows about Vanessa's bizarre behavior.

* * *
As soon as I got back to the mansion, I headed to the bookshelf. I pulled out
another diary I was writing and checked when the diary was finished.

The other time I took a potion and lost consciousness, before I had an accident
with Earl Butts.

She had been asleep for several days. From that body I opened my eyes.

I immediately looked in the closet. It was in the drawer.

「Love Potion」

Another thing I drank was the drug in question.

'After she took this potion, I entered this body.'

After eating this strange thing.

I opened the drawer and picked up an empty bottle with no contents.

The label that said it was a love potion looked crude.

Was Vanessa's potion an ordinary drug? Could it be that this unknown drug is the
vehicle that brought my body to this place?

I wondered if there was something wrong with this drug.

The next day, Rike's Sangju Sangju was summoned.

“I want to find the person who made this.”

I held out the vial and said.

"What is this?"

“This is the potion I bought before. But I can’t remember where I bought it.”

I have no intention of finding and drinking medicine. I just wanted to know if this
drug has the ability I was looking for.

After seeing the embarrassing label, the informant opened his mouth.

“I hope to eat again… … ?”

“It’s not like that.”

just cut it off

“Then why are you looking for this?”

“How frustrating I am with this, doesn’t it make sense to just leave it alone? He
was even threatened with life.”

I couldn't tell the real reason to the informant, so I wandered around.

“I tried to find it in the family, but strangely, I couldn’t find it. I want to
find it again.”

“Ah, are you trying to find and retaliate?”

The informant nodded his head as if it suited him. I thought so.

Just emphasized this point.

“It doesn’t matter if the First Prince knows about this quest. But it must never
get into my family’s ears.”

Just visiting the wizard in L'Arche was how much Milan was concerned. It's no good
to know you're trying to dig into drugs.

“I won’t even tell the First Prince… … . Rest your mind.”

“Then, what?”

He nodded his head softly.

And a few days passed.

Meanwhile, I received an invitation to the Duke Farrell's party. Since we are from
a friendly family, when I decided to attend a party with my family, an informant
came to me.

“It is a place that makes drugs similar to what Young-ae had. Would you like to
go?”

"like."

When I got the potion, I said that I moved alone, leaving my escort and maid.
Another said that I got the medicine myself, so if you see my face, you will get a
reaction right away.

But when I went there, I had a feeling that I wasn't here.

“Are you looking for something?”

Aren't you acting like you've seen me for the first time? There was no subtle
change in his eyes.

'Not here.'

I shook my head slightly to the informant who was with me.

I went to the party without finding a place to buy the potion.

* * *
The Duchess of Farrell's birthday banquet was attended by many nobles.

“Baby Buckell!”

“Princess?”

Princess Laura was also one of today's guests.

“You said you went to the 2nd Imperial Palace? I was worried if Young-ae was doing
well.”

As soon as the princess spoke to me, the eyes of the nobles who had been glaring at
me were even more focused.

The princess didn't even care about that kind of gaze.

“My older brother was talking about Young-ae.”

“Are you Prince Kylian?”

Will Kylian speak to the princess? I wondered what you were talking about.

"no. Second brother.”

"ah… … .”

I never wondered about this.

'What did the second prince say to me!'

I had a somewhat ominous feeling.

I asked in a low voice.

“What are you talking about?”

I was worried about what to say with such a bright face.

Then, the embarrassment of the princess continued.

“You mean that Buckell saved her brother’s life?”

"yes? Who am I looking for?”

What do you mean by that? I opened my eyes wide.

“You said that you were helped by Young-ae in a dangerous moment.”

Because it's an artifact!

You don't completely believe what I said!

My head became dizzy.

“It’s not like that.”

I struggled to hold onto my hair because it was throbbing and I barely said it.

“It was me who helped. There was absolutely nothing I could say saved.”

"is that so? It wouldn't be wrong if my older brother said something like that
about Young-ae, right?"

“I don’t even know why the second prince is like that.”

He smiled and ended the conversation with her.

'It's nice to talk to the princess, but it's not like I wanted a conversation like
this... … .'

This time I saw Rose walking towards me from the other side. I think Rose also has
something to say to me.

While looking at her and smiling, Rose spoke up.

“My dear Buckell. Next to you!”

Without even knowing what I was talking about, someone bumped into me. It was a
maid with a tray.

A maid, who was walking, bumped into me and the glass of water fell. The water in
the glass splashed towards me.

'this!'

I immediately pulled out, but the sleeves of my dress got wet.

“Oh, it’s wet.”

“Sin, sorry!”

Looking at her wet sleeves, the maid quickly apologized.

“I said it because I thought we would bump into it.”

Rose, who had just approached, quickly handed over a handkerchief. While I was
washing my clothes, the maid stood there, hesitating.

“You can’t just stand still after making a mistake with a customer.”

"it's okay."

I stopped Rose from saying something to the maid.

“It’s water after all. This will dry up quickly.”

The maid looked into my eyes as if it was unexpected.

“Stop going.”

When I smiled at the maid, she greeted me awkwardly and left my side. Even after
sending the maid, Rose stayed by my side.
“I saw you brought a present from your mother.”

He seemed to be talking about this.

“Anyway, Duke Buckell takes the presents for mother’s day.”

“It’s nothing great.”

The Duchess was the one who, in my original world, treated me with kindness
whenever I went to visit her mansion.

How difficult is it to prepare a gift?

62

“I’m sorry. I couldn't even find Young-ae. I couldn't visit because I thought it
would be too burdensome to ask for my regards.”

“It’s embarrassing.”

Seeing her cautious even when visiting, I felt a sense of distance. In the past,
even sudden visits were not hesitant.

After talking for a while, Rose moved back to say hello to the other guests. As I
watched the princess converse with the Duchess, I quietly fell into a corner.

Except for those two, no one can talk to me now. Since there was no one to talk to,
I naturally had other thoughts.

'I don't know if I'll find it tomorrow.'

A store that secretly sells potions. I was planning to visit the information store
because I wanted to go somewhere else.

What I wanted to know was whether it would be possible to transcend time and
dimensions with the drug. I said that there may be another role for me in coming
into this world.

'It's not magic. Do potions have nothing to do with magic?'

It was a time of thought.

“What!”

With the sound of someone screaming, I felt something cold on my left side.

'In addition?'

How long has it been since you got wet again?

No water this time. The left skirt was soaked in wine. The strong smell of alcohol
wafted up.

"sorry!"

The face of the maid apologizing busily was familiar.

'Are you that kid?'

The maid who spilled water on me spilled wine this time.

"you… … .”

When I gave out a recognizable tee, the maid made a frightened face.

What followed was embarrassing. The maid fell on her knees in front of me.

“I'm so sorry, miss! please forgive me!"

It was a disappointing reaction. I had no intention of saying anything, but from

now on, I can't say anything.

“You can’t even do this. Wake up.”

The maid didn't wake up.

“You can get up.”

"sorry. I'm sorry, miss!"

“Aren’t I mad?”

He couldn't even look up at me.

I stopped comforting the maid and looked at him. Because something was strange.

'Why are you so scared?'

She wasn't the only one surprised by her mistake. That said, I was also surprised
that I was robbed twice while standing still.

When the maid showed this kind of reaction, people's attention suddenly became
focused. The pleasure of being in a quiet corner was gone.

When I saw the maid and me, I saw a nobleman talking to the person next to me. Even
at this moment, this maid did not know how to get up.

“I will never make a mistake again… … .”

"there."

I leaned over and asked the maid a little.

“What did I do to you?”

Isn't that making the situation weird? Anyone who sees it will think I'm trying to
eat this maid.
It shouldn't be like this. I gently raised the corners of my mouth and bent my
knees.

At times like this, you might be misunderstood if you even color your face.

He gently patted the maid's shoulder and said.

"it's okay. I won't say anything, so get up."

The maid's eyes trembled as she looked at me.

“I said I didn’t see you, so you were here?”

Milan approached me when I woke up with the maid.

“What are you doing now?”

“I must have been scared because I made two mistakes. He was comforting me.”

In order to avoid a serious misunderstanding, I quickly made excuses. Fortunately,

Milan took out a handkerchief and handed it over.

“Wipe.”

“Did this child make a mistake with Young-ae again?”

Rose approached and was startled and moved with me.

“I can’t do this with a handkerchief. Go up to the break room.”

"request. rose."

“Yes, my brother Milan.”

On the way to the break room with Rose, I turned and looked at the maid. I stood
there, not knowing what to do until the end.

As we went up to the break room, another maid of the Duke Farrell followed.

“Will you wait outside for a moment?”

I took the towel and let her out.

“I have a question for you.”

“For me?”

"yes."

I asked Rose in a deliberately cautious tone.

“It’s that maid. Are you the one who worked in this mansion from the beginning?”

It felt like he wanted to make me in trouble. I couldn't ignore the uncomfortable

feeling.

No matter how often I came to Rose's mansion, I couldn't get to know all of the
users here.
Rose answered my questions.

“I used to be a working kid. It’s been about a year since I came in.”

“A year?”

Why did the maid who worked for the Farrell family for a year do this to me?

“I’m not that kind of kid, so I don’t know why I made such a mistake. Calm down,
I'll pay attention."

I was concerned that the maid might say something strange, but that didn't happen.

Rather, something fortunate happened.

“I have seen it all. Little Buckell did nothing. He even kindly appeased the maid,
who was afraid of being scolded?”

It was because the princess seemed to have seen that scene.

It's the princess I wanted to avoid for today, but I'm glad she came.

I'll believe everything the princess says I don't know much about.

'I mean, that maid is probably on my mind.'

Even the maids working in my family weren't that afraid of me, so why was she so
frightened and attracted people's attention?

After returning from the break room, I looked at her, but the maid didn't catch my
eye anymore.

“Thank you for coming today, Vanessa.”

"What. Happy birthday, madam.”

Until the birthday party is over.

Did Rose send him to another area?

Anyway, there was no reason to be conscious of her anymore. Other than that, the
Duchess's birthday party was over.

It takes 2 princes.

'If you don't believe me, how can you make me believe it?'

A few days later, an informant came to me and said something that made me even more
concerned.

“The Second Prince has returned to work.”

“Already?”

It must have been true that he was forced to rest in the hospital because of his
doctor.

'You shouldn't go around talking like you did to the princess.'

I wanted to avoid as much distance as possible about who I saved, or where my
characteristics could be known.

“Are there any more stories about the Second Prince?”

I glanced at him gently. It's okay if the 2nd prince goes around talking about me.

“It is said that the nobles broke up with Young-ae, whom the second prince was
called.”

“Did you break up?”

The answer that came from him was completely absurd.

"Yes. This is the only story the nobles quietly talk about these days.”

When I said I couldn't see the day of the hunting competition, was it already bad
since then?

“It’s not that important.”

I am not interested in the private life of the 2nd prince. Rather, I was more
curious about the current situation of the first prince. It's because I haven't
seen him since the last time I went to the mansion.

'When I went to see the second prince, I didn't even meet him... … .'

“Any more questions?”

"that-"

'No, why are you asking this to the informant?'

“What happened to what I asked you to look for?”

I barely held back. No matter how close you are, you're trying to ask the informant
about his status.

'I'll see you later.'

Can't I meet you?

* * *

It was decided after receiving information about the potion vendor from the
informant.

'Let's visit the Imperial Palace.'

After looking at his face after a long time, I was thinking of letting him know
that the second prince was suspicious of what happened during the hunting contest.
But before he could even write a letter, a visitor came.

“Your Farrell?”

It was Rose.

Aren't you the type of person who will come to you without notice?

“Young Buckell.”

"yes."

However, Rose's expression was not serious.

“What the hell is this?”

She held out a gift box in front of me. I definitely remember that box. Because it
was a bracelet I gave to Duchess Farrell a while ago.

"Is there any problem?"

When I asked about her seemingly perplexed appearance, she opened her mouth.

“Is this the right purchase?”

"yes?"

It was an embarrassing question. Did you buy it right?

"Absolutely."

Rose was still at a loss for what to say.

“Bracelet presented by Young-ae. The item was reported stolen.”

"I beg your pardon?"

“It’s something the jeweler’s owner reported to the police that it was stolen.”

“It’s absurd.”

I really didn't expect that he would show me his bracelet and say something like
this.

“This is a product that I personally went to and picked. Are there any reports?”

“One of the home-made items was stolen, and one of the drivers investigating the
incident recognized my mother's bracelet.”

It was probably because of this that Rose's expression was not good.

“The knight came to the mansion because he was wearing that bracelet. Knowing that
it belonged to my mother, the jeweler stopped the reporting process, but… … It’s a
halt anyway.”

Seeing me speechless, she said the same thing.

“It hasn’t been fixed yet.”

How could this be?

My excited heart, thinking about the first prince, subsided in an instant. I got up
right away in embarrassment.

“There must be something wrong. Are you not paying?”

I'll have to go check it out right now. I took Rose to the jeweler where I bought
the gift.

'Sell it to me and report theft. This is absurd... … .'

As I entered the jewelry store with Rose, the owner greeted me.

“Are you here, lady?”

The jeweler was someone who knew my identity for sure.

He looked like he knew I was coming. There was tension on his face as he thought I
was going to stalk him.

“What happened? Why did you report it as stolen?”

“It was just a report that the item disappeared. I am embarrassed too.”

He, too, looked embarrassed.

“I just wanted to catch the person who took the thing, but the lady gave it to me.”

“You sold it to me.”

It was amazing.

“You don’t remember where I went?”

"Yes. Of course, I remember you came. He looked around and left.”

“No. You bought that garnet bracelet and left.”

Me and the jeweler were different.

My memory is unmistakable. But the jeweler seemed to believe so too. I'm sure it's
his own memory.

'What… … ?'

63

“I lost my item and reported it as stolen, but I was told that the Duchess of
Farrell had it.”
As the jeweler spoke cautiously, Rose turned to me.

“What happened?”

“Because I paid? Check the ledger.”

“I’ve already checked, but I’ll show you.”

The jeweler, perplexed, opened the ledger from the drawer.

“… … ?”

I had no history of selling anything to me.

“Aren’t you missing something?”

“There can be no omissions. When you sell an item, you immediately check the
quantity and fill it out.”

I frowned. Do you remember buying and leaving, but there is no trace at all?

“You think I just took this? It’s not that I don’t have enough money to steal a
bracelet.”

“I don’t think you took it on purpose.”

The jeweler quickly waved his hand.

“Sometimes people go out because they think they did the math when they buy several
things. Little girl Buckell must have misunderstood that the calculation was over.”

“Why do I make such an illusion? I definitely remember the calculation.”

“You mean you did the math? After looking at things for a while, he just left...
… .”

The jeweler who was tilting his head as if in a difficult situation said as if
conciliating me.

“You only need to give the price of the bracelet to Young Beckel. Because the
reporting process has already stopped.”

“Because I already paid.”

It seemed that this debate would never end unless we paid for it.

“Who else did you say this to?”

“The magistrates, the Duchess of Farrell, and the girls know.”

Listening to the ears of your family will make you even more tired. Even the
jeweler didn't want to increase his job.

He couldn't keep fighting in front of Rose's eyes.

“How much did you say?”

At one point the jeweler handed over the money he claimed did not receive. Upon
receiving the money, the jeweler expressed his unwillingness to raise any further
concerns.

It wasn't a lying look, it was just really strange.

'Do you really think I'm mistaken?'

Even after leaving the jeweler, Rose had a troubled face.

“You mean you didn’t pay?”

“I definitely paid. The jeweler is mistaken.”

If Anna had come with her and bought it, she would have helped. I had an escort
outside and went shopping alone, so there was no one to prove it.

“This is the first time I have received a report of theft as a gift.”

Rose said absurdly and handed me a box of bracelets.

“I will return this bracelet.”

"yes? This is my gift.”

“I don’t think I can get a gift like this.”

Rose said firmly.

“My mother was in trouble, so I told her to return it. … … It’s better to just do
what you have in mind.”

Rose, who returned the bracelet to me, turned around after a short greeting.

“… … .”

It wasn't weird.

“How could this be?”

When I went back to the store because I couldn't understand it, I saw the jeweler
who saw me hardened.

At first glance, my mood seemed to be very bad. I went straight to him and asked.

“Did anyone ever tell me to do this?”

"Yes?"

“Who told me to take things without even paying for it?”

“Oh, my lady. Who would dare do such a thing to a girl of the Buckells.”

The jeweler was stumped. At first glance, he looked more innocent than me, so there
was nothing to say.

'If this is acting, you should go to the theater, not here.'

“I definitely counted. I don't have any personal clothes, I don't have any money."

“Of course I understand. So I thought you were mistaken... … .”

“The gift came back to me because you reported theft.”

I handed the jeweler a box of papers.

“I don't need this. take it."

Every time I saw this bracelet in my room, I thought I would be upset about this.

“Ah, then the refund processing… … ”

“Give me later. You thought it was stolen and you were hoping for more
compensation, didn't you?"

When I reported it, was it not because I was the person who took it, so I couldn't
ask for it?

“If this misunderstanding is cleared up, then I will get a refund. I'll be back, so
have some money ready."

“Yes, yes. Of course. miss."

After hearing the jeweler's answer, I left the store.

'It must be strange.'

Something must have been wrong.

Why did this happen?

Suspected that you just took the jewel. Isn't the trust of Rose, who believed in me
the last time, was shaken by these suspicions?

"ah."

Then I suddenly remembered the last time I had forgotten.

"last time… … ?”

Come to think of it, something strange happened at Duchess Farrell's birthday

party. The maid's strange behavior.

The act of trembling excessively in front of people. It looked so uncomfortable

that I wondered who did it.

And this time the jeweler.

I don't think they have any bad feelings for me, but why?

'I feel bad.'

It was time to turn around to cover the mansion.

"miss!"

“Ah!”
His body collided with the person next to him. There were no birds to protect the
knights.

Someone caught me from the other direction as I was pushed back. He asked,
supporting my waist with one hand.

“My dear Buckell. Where are you going in such a hurry?”

It was Kylian.

“Prince?”

The person who bumped into me while I looked at Kylian with amazement apologized.

"sorry!"

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

Killian watched me and him apologize to each other. After the one I bumped into
left my side, Kylian asked me.

“Where are you going so hastily that you don’t see anyone passing by and bump into
you?”

“Did you see it?”

He replied shyly.

“I was about to go to the mansion.”

“Today is dead.”

it's bound to be I was misunderstood as a jewel issue a while ago.

Even the misunderstanding was not resolved. Because Rose's eyes were full of
disbelief!

'What can't be done.'

He responded with a sad heart.

“It’s just, there’s something like that.”

"What happened?"

His expression hardened.

“What kind of child makes Young-ae feel bad? Tell me."

“No, not that.”

If you say that, they will come to you and kill you. I flinched late.

"it's nothing."

“It’s nothing. Is that the face of nothing?”

But I can't really say.

How can you tell that I've come into conflict with the jeweler over the theft?

The jeweler must have believed he was right. The more I talked, the more I became a
strange person.

Just like when you first came to this world.

Instead of talking about it, he brought up something else.

“Anyway, I tried to contact the prince. I have something to tell you.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m not talking about here.”

It would be better to change seats than to stand in the middle of the road and
talk. I went to an empty cafe with Kylian and said.

“Prince Andreas is suspicious of me.”

"doubt?"

I told you about the day that Kylian didn't know in detail. Killian frowned upon
hearing the story.

“Is the bastard who upset Young-ae my younger brother?”

“I’m not upset because of the second prince. I'm just letting you know. I think it
would be good for the first prince to know too.”

I made my face as casual as possible.

“I thought it was an artifact, but I don’t think I believe it.”

“Be silent. I can't take it if it's not."

“It’s like talking about it to someone else. Did you tell the princess that you
saved me?”

“Did you tell Laura something you weren’t sure about?”

Killian smirked and said.

“I have to get you to lie down again. Then shut up.”

“Are you going to force me to be quiet?”

I can't. I just have to meet again and explain.

Just as I was thinking about it, Kylian asked seriously.

“Then why didn’t you tell me when something like that happened?”

“You were still worried. But how do you talk?”

"still. Why is Young-ae jumping for him?”

“I would have died otherwise?”

“You should have left me behind.”

“I’m the prince’s younger brother, right?”

After talking about competitors, there seems to be no friendship at all.

“I’ll be quiet next time, so don’t worry too much.”

“There is no next time. I don't let that happen.”

he said firmly. I felt strange at the firm tone of voice.

After all, I was talking to him casually. Until a moment ago, my mind was excited
and unstable, but at some point I felt at ease.

from the moment I met him.

While looking at him quietly, Kylian asked.

“I just came out of the jewelry store. What are you going to buy?”

“Ah, that… … .”

“But why aren’t you wearing the necklace I gave you?”

"yes?"

When I said staring at my empty neck, Kylian suddenly changed the subject.

“I gave it as a gift at most, but I’ve never seen it done.”

“It’s so flashy.”

It was a sad tone, so I made excuses without even knowing it.

"why? just do it and go I appreciate the gift I gave you, of course, you know.”

Is it so... … ?

“I didn’t have a place to go.”

“There will be one.”

"yes?"

“We are going to hold a ball at the Imperial Palace soon. come there I will ask
Young-ae to dance.”

“For me?”

"okay. Youngae is the only person I want to dance with.”

My heart is pounding at the words, "I'm the only one". But the heart was quickly
suppressed.

“I don’t know if I can go to the prom.”

"why?"
It's because I'm worried about what's happening these days. There was something
cluttered, and it didn't seem like the time to go out to play.

“I have work. I will tell you when I can go.”

It was true that there were more important things to do than going to the ball, so
I told Kylian that.

64

Father and Milan are still quiet.

Didn't you hear about the bracelet?

Even if Rose was silent, the Duchess already knew. Then it would have been an
instant to get into my father's ears through Duke Farrell.

Has the Duke not spoken yet?

'The result of the quest should come out soon.'

The jeweler's job had been commissioned by an information agency other than Rike. I
wonder if there was an unfair case like mine at that jeweler, or is there any
possibility of tampering with the jeweler's books?

The jeweler was left open to two possibilities: the case where he was really
mistaken, and the case where he did it on purpose.

'I don't think the jeweler is lying, but if I don't, I won't be the only bad
person.'

Being conscious of what he was hiding might explode, he was living in the mansion
as if he was missing.

This made me feel even stronger that I had to find a way to go back to the old
world.

'If I live like this, I will wither to death.'

Rike gave me a list of drug dealers, so I was going to the places listed there with
my escorts.

Today was the day I went out.

“Vanessa”

But today, as I was about to leave, Milan called me.

"yes?"

“Where are you going these days?”

Somehow, I never asked. It was an expected question, so I answered it naturally.

“I’m just going out to play.”

“You’re doing well on your own. I am not shopping.”

“Are you in doubt?”

“Does this look suspicious?”

Oh, I was acting defensively without realizing it.

If it wasn't for that bracelet, I wouldn't have been stabbed like this... … .

“You don’t have to go to dangerous places. Go.”

Milan said to go back and turned around. The fussing has definitely gone away. But
when I find out that I have a problem... … .

'It's terrifying just thinking about it.'

Duke Farrell will one day tell his father. I went out feeling nervous.

The place I went with the escorts was a shop selling strange medicines.

"welcome."

'Is this a bang too?'

As soon as I was greeted with a bright greeting as if I was dealing with a guest I
met for the first time, I gave up my expectations. It was a time of disappointment
and about to turn away.

'Wait a minute.'

I found a familiar name among the vials lined up.

“A love potion?”

It was a drug with the same name as the one in my room. The shape of the small vial
and the label on the bottle were similar!

This was the first place I've ever been to.

“Are you the one who made this drug?”

I asked the shopkeeper with trembling eyes.

“Ah, it’s not something I made, it’s something I specially airlifted. There are
other people who make medicine.”

So, did you make a face you saw for the first time?

“Can you tell me who it is?”

I thought I would have to go find the person who made this.

“It’s our trade secret… … .”

He secretly handed the money to the owner who was reluctant to talk.

“I want to find it. I won't tell you anywhere else."

The owner who received the money confided in it more easily than expected. It was
worth paying the bribe.

“I think I can find it this time.”

He said curiously to the knights standing outside as he came out. He was just
giving the same excuses he told the informant so that the knights could trust and
follow him.

“Whoever cheated on me with that strange drug, you can figure it out.”

“Can I tell the Duke or the Count now?”

“It will be later. Are you still not sure?”

First, we had to check whether the medium that could go to the previous world was a
potion.

It was when I was walking towards the place where the carriage stopped with that
thought. I saw the security guards coming from one side.

I thought it was a patrol, but unexpectedly they stopped in front of me.

“Young Buckell.”

"yes?"

“You must go to the police station with us.”

'what.'

I looked at them with bewildered eyes.

"why?"

What they said to me was completely unexpected to me.

“A report has been received that the Birkel girl is in possession of a prohibited
substance.”

“A prohibited drug?”

what is this again Sir Hans exchanged bewildered glances.

“What are the banned substances?”

“It is a hallucinogen that is secretly popular among the younger generation. Don't
you know?”

It was a tone of tone of why you pretend you don't know when you know. It was
amazing.
“Who is it? I have a banned substance.”

“It's not something I'm going to talk about here. I will tell you when you go to
the police station.”

It's an inappropriate place to have a conversation." I looked around and saw people
passing by looking at us.

It is true that the appearance of quarreling with the security forces is not very
good.

'What else is this... … .'

As I went to the police station, I could hear in detail what was going on there.

“Did you say drugs were found in the jewels I returned?”

"Yes. Due to the nature of the drug being taken secretly, crackdowns were carried
out targeting random places. Meanwhile, traces of drugs were found at the jeweler.”

The magistrate who sat in front of me explained.

“It was exactly the jewel that Young-ae had purchased.”

“A garnet bracelet I bought for a gift?”

"Yes. On the surface of the jewel, a powder of medicine-”

"Wait."

It's weird no matter how you hear it. I interrupted him and asked.

“Why am I suspicious of that? I didn't even touch it. They packed it up and handed
it over to the Duchess of Farrell right away.”

And when it comes to hallucinogens, there was the most important thing.

“Are you sure it’s a hallucinogen? If there's a drug on it, someone must have seen
the effect of the drug."

Rose didn't say anything about him.

“You don’t have to carry it with you to get an effect, you have to take the
medicine.”

“I mean, no one was hallucinating.”

That was fortunate.

“Still, I haven’t even opened the case. I don't understand why you're suspecting me
that there was drugs on the jewels."

Not even a member of the Duke Farrell family. Only the Duchess and Rose would have
touched the jewel, so why would they touch a banned substance?

“It is regrettable that we are suspicious of Young Ae.”

"Absolutely."
“There was a report that they saw Young-ae secretly going in and out of the
sorceress.”

"I beg your pardon?"

I was surprised by the words of the security chief.

“It’s a place that handles unauthorized drugs.”

“… … .”

I managed to bear the fact that my expression almost hardened.

Did you see I found the sorceress? Does that make you even more suspicious of me?

'Who is the person who reported to the police?'

There was an excuse for looking around, so I put it up for now.

“It’s to find out who sold me the drug. You know that I took the wrong medicine and
was unconscious for a few days.”

“That alone cannot escape the suspicion.”

The security chief was very cold-hearted. Seeing you say things like this casually.

"I've contacted the Duke, so he'll be back soon."

“Did you contact the family?”

dead. My head was pounding already.

As I said, after waiting for a while, my family came to see me. My father and Milan
appeared in front of me being investigated in front of the magistrate.

“What is this, Vanessa? A banned drug?”

Dad said with a surprised face.

“Anyway, I was going to ask what Duke Farrell had to say when you came, but the
police got a call.”

You must have finally heard how I got my gift back. It wasn't surprising.

“Why didn’t you tell me yet?”

“I definitely paid for it. I thought the fight wouldn't end, so I asked for money
and was doing a background check. How did this happen?”

“Why did you give it back to the jeweler?”

“The young girl Farrell said she wouldn’t accept it. I thought that having
something that lost the meaning of a gift meant nothing.”

Milan looked at me with a thoughtful look and asked.

“Are you really touching a banned substance?”

“It can’t be.”

“There must have been a mistake.”

My father spoke harshly.

"right?"

"Sure. I really don’t know.”

“First, I think we should investigate why there were traces of drugs on the jewels
that Young-ae returned.”

The Marshal cut between us and said, He looked at me and explained.

“You can go back to the mansion, Young-ae, but you will have to continue attending
the police force in the future. To weigh the gravity of sin.”

That means there will be punishment.

Even aristocrats who violated the law were sometimes sentenced to imprisonment, but
usually they could be released by paying a fine.

However, in this case, the reputation will be tarnished.

honor.

'I have no such thing as honor!'

The trip back to the wagon with the family was terribly inconvenient because of
this troubling situation.

“Vanessa, you… … ”

As soon as I got into the carriage, my father opened his mouth with a troubled
face.

“Drug misunderstanding. Now you are coming to the police force for a different
reason.”

It was a word that could tell that it was not the first time that Vanessa of this
world had gone to the police station due to a controversy.

It was because of his father's continued words that made him raise his head, which
had been bowed down because he had no face.

“How did you get the drug?”

"yes?"

“Are there any spares left in the mansion?”

“What are you talking about? I never saw the drug in person in the first place.”

No, before that.

“You said there would be a mistake in the security forces, didn’t you?”

“That was because it was in front of other people. If I say that I am not surprised
if something like this happens in front of the security chief, wouldn't it be
eating my flesh?"

'Did you wrap me up as a daughter? … .'

“I really am not. You said you wouldn't be in trouble, didn't you?"

But as I said it, something strange happened.

Wasn't my father the one who gave me points for not making a controversy? If you
are the father of this world, in this situation, surely, 'Go down to the
territory.'

You would only say the same thing briefly. But what about this look?

'Are you mad, aren't you?'

It was difficult to understand his father's feelings, as he spoke lightly and

bruised.

soon realized

“If you want to do something, you shouldn't leave a trace. So, I can’t paint.”

"father… … .”

Can't you feel that the direction of the tree is off?

65

This is obviously a big controversy, but... … .

“I said it was quiet. You're doing it all at once."

After listening for a while, he thought he had an accident and seemed to cover it
up.

“The drugs are still theft, aren’t they? How can the daughter of the peasant family
get caught up in theft?”

“Drugs are misunderstood, but the bracelet is not really the case. Do you even
believe that?”

“The jeweler must have misunderstood. Aren't you crazy enough to forget your
calculations?"

Fortunately, the bracelet gun seemed to believe me.

“It is nonsense in the first place that you took it on purpose, not by mistake.
Even if you've ever touched an object, how can that treasure be compared to a
bracelet?"

'Should this be considered lucky?'

It was a time when I was feeling complicated in a situation where I could neither
laugh nor cry.

I realized that Milan was still quiet.

really. Milan didn't say a word after getting into the carriage.

The moment I realized that and saw Milan, my heart sank.

Not the same reaction as my father. His expression was even more serious.

I thought the confused eyes were not in the mood to talk. Confused, Milan sighed
and turned her head out the window.

I felt my trust was shaking.

The carriage, wrapped in a heavy atmosphere, drove a little further and arrived at
the mansion.

"Brother."

I made sure Milan entered the room and followed him. Seeing me, Milan finally spoke
up.

“You’re going to make the social world buzz again.”

“It’s all a misunderstanding.”

“How do you get involved in such a controversy?”

It was a tone that couldn't understand me.

“The problem is drugs, Vanessa. It's not something that can be passed on as a
mistake like a bracelet. It’s also drugs that the security forces are taking issue
with.”

His expression was still subdued.

Milan, who looked at me silently for a moment, opened his mouth.

“Is it really the right thing to go in and out of a salesperson to catch a

scammer?”

"Sure."

“Okay, but you said that there were traces of prohibited substances on your
belongings? You didn't really go out to get medicine, did you?"

“You said you wouldn’t do anything harmful. There's no reason to touch things like
banned substances."

The expression of disbelief did not change. Clearly, Milan's faith was shaken.

No matter how many times I leave, I don't want to see him, but I hate seeing him
like this. Because he looks like the older brother I love.

Even if it wasn't a good relationship, I wanted to live happily until I left.

Is this so difficult?

“I've already told you several times that I don't want to get into trouble. You
don't believe me?"

"I do not know. I am disappointed that you were involved in another scandal.”

Milan replied with a complicated expression.

“We will know when the results come out. Right now, I don't know who's right."

“… … .”

“Please, I hope my brother didn’t lie again. Stop it.”

He declared neutrality, but his eyes were filled with disappointment. He couldn't
stay in his room any longer.

"miss… … .”

“I’m sorry, Anna. I want to be alone."

I let Anna out of the room and went into bed.

“It’s still better than before. You’re not as angry as you used to be.”

I whispered to myself, trying to lift the feeling of being heavy.

“Why don’t you tell your father that you need to get rid of him right away— haha.”

A sigh burst out. I can't feel any better

'Well then. Milan will be on my side!'

Is it because you think the relationship is getting better? Milan and no one else?

It felt so bitter that I couldn't compare it to Rose's time.

* * *

It was the first outing since that day in question.

It was the day I went to the police station and received an investigation. I didn't
know anything, so I had nothing to answer.

“Is there any way to check if I have taken the drug or not? I didn't.”
“You can be punished just by possessing it.”

“It’s because I don’t have it.”

Conversations continued in a way that caught each other's clouds. When I came out
of the nutrient-dense survey, I could see the still bright city at a glance.

“You will die.”

"for a moment."

He dissuaded the knight to lead the horse to the mansion.

“I wouldn’t go straight to the mansion. I have a place to stop by.”

I was trying to find the location I was given by the female salesperson last time.
I was just listening to my father telling me to come back as soon as the
investigation was done thanks to looking around places that sold drugs.

Movement was not free, so I had to move as soon as I came out.

“Are you really going to the drugstore?”

“Isn’t it strange to suddenly stop when there’s nothing to bother?”

You just have to go there. If I make sure that the potion made there is exactly the
same as the other one I had... … .

But before he could even get on the wagon to go there, he met someone.

“Your Buckell?”

It was Andreas. It was the first time I had seen him since the last time I was in
the hospital.

After all, are you now wandering outside the Imperial Palace?

He thought about it, but soon realized what he had said.

“I heard about Young-ae.”

"ah… … Is that so?”

He asked me, with Earl Thompson standing in the back.

“Is the rumor that the drug came out of Young-ae’s belongings?”

“… … .”

'You really don't care?'

It's not just the two of us, so you're asking that outright. He responded with a
fake laugh.

“Is it possible? How could such a absurd rumor be true?”

I had something to say to him, but not now. I was already tired, but I didn't want
to talk like this with the 2nd prince!
“Then I have one more question.”

But the second prince whispered to me, leaving Earl Thompson at all.

“Is that last time really an artifact?”

“… … .”

Instead of answering, I stared at him for a moment.

This was exactly what I expected. He was the one who gave an unknown meaning to him
saying he received a lot of help.

"Sure. Have I already told you?”

“After I broke up with Young-ae, I looked for them separately. There are no
artifacts that absorb shamanism in this Empire.”

did you find it There were corners where it was tougher than I thought.

'Who's not the first prince's younger brother... … .'

The problem was this. Why the 2nd Prince is so persistent with me.

Am I trying to find a weakness in what I'm keeping a secret?

'Still, you moved for me, so you're going to come out so tired?'

“Did you talk to Earl Thompson?”

I asked him in a low voice.

“Looking at it, it seems that he also talked about me to the princess. I saved the
prince.”

I was going to talk about it later, but I thought it would be better to talk here
now that he came out like this.

“It just happened. Don't talk to other people because it's an artifact and it's not
a big deal."

“I’ve only talked to Laura yet. And there's nothing wrong with being known, right?
I thought you liked being noticed.”

“… … .”

Was it like this?

Why is the 2nd prince talking about me to the princess and questioning what
happened last time?

It wasn't meant to be a weakness. He liked to be interested in me, so he seemed to

be talking casually.

He questioned the word artifact because he thought he had seen it for sure.

'I like being noticed.'

Another me may have been, but I wasn't at all.

“I don’t like being interested. Even now, there are a lot of people saying that
they are called to the police, so what if I get more attention here?”

“If it became known that you saved me from this situation, wouldn’t you be able to
neutralize some of the bad news?”

“In this situation, rumors will spread that he is passionate enough to give his
life to the prince.”

I narrowly opened my eyes and answered.

“Don’t worry about my rumors. Wasn't the prince concerned about my stigma?"

“Who cares?”

Andreas gave a displeased tee.

“You still got help, so you didn’t mean to reciprocate, did you?”

“Reward?”

2nd prince?

“Young-ae helped me, so I can offer a helping hand at least once. There are people
close to the security forces, so you can put your words on it.”

answer it It was an unexpected word.

'If you look at what you say, your attitude is the same.'

It may be that the calculation is more thorough than it looks.

But I don't need his help. I didn't want to create any more ties to the 2nd prince.

“Consider that I gave my life to pay for what I had caused the prince to suffer.
Then it can be done.”

I didn't want to waste any more time, so I decided to clean up this situation.

“Would you like that?”

"yes. Even though I was the one who apologized that day, it was because of me in
the first place.”

The 2nd Prince blinked his eyes without saying a word, as if in embarrassment. When
I realized that I wasn't trying to take advantage of my weaknesses, I felt more
relaxed.

I could see him and smile.

“Now we don’t owe each other anything. Yes?"

As if to confirm, he turned back. The 2nd prince did not hold me anymore.

Now was the time to really go.

* * *

After a while, I was able to get to where I wanted to go.

“This is it.”

“There is a building over there.”

The place where the drivers were guided was in the basement of a shabby two-story
building in a remote area of the capital.

There will be vendors who supply medicines.

This time, it may really be another person who sold the drug to me.

I entered the building with the escorts with high hopes.

However, a different landscape unfolded than expected.

"what."

I expected someone to be making medicine, but the door there was closed.

“Have you moved?”

There was dust and trash rolling outside the door. It seemed like it had been out
of control for a long time.

“How long has it been since you were given a position… … .”

66

'I'll have to go back and talk.'

He goes to the salesperson who informed him of this place and asks what happened.
Then you will get an answer.

It was when I just left the building thinking about it. Unexpected people were
waiting outside the building.

I frowned at the four security guards.

“Did you follow me?”

“There has been a report that Young-ae is making suspicious movements.”

“A report?”

Did you come here after receiving a report?

'By the way, last time... … .'

Misunderstandings were further heightened by reports that they saw me going in and
out of a salesperson.

'Who is it?'

How do you know I'm here?

“Who reported it?”

“I can’t tell you.”

"why. Can't you tell me who's pushing me against me?"

I asked with my eyes open.

“I am not going to retaliate.”

“Let’s go to the police station and talk.”

“The security forces have been there before.”

“If you keep doing this, you will not be free from doubt.”

“You already think I have a problem. I made it clear that I wasn't looking for
banned substances.”

A tired voice came out.

“If in doubt, go inside and see what's inside. It's not like you're being treated
like a criminal. Come on, Sir Hans. Sir Mion.”

But the security guards seemed to take me somehow. They got in my way.

“No matter how long the investigation is, you must cooperate. If this is the case,
we cannot do anything about it.”

“Are you going to take the girl by force?”

My articles weren't even listening.

An atmosphere was created that seemed to draw a sword soon.

'Does it end when I have to be investigated again?'

I felt extremely tired.

'How can I get the security guards to come when I'm looking for a contractor?'

I was genuinely curious as to who this culprit was.

'How do you know I'll be here today?'

“What are you doing here?”

My thoughts were interrupted by a familiar voice.

When we turned around, Kylian, who accompanied the knights, was standing there
looking at us. The knight next to him was holding the man bound with a magic tool.

Did you catch a criminal around here?

“I see you, the First Prince!”

At his appearance, the confrontation between my knights and the security guards
stopped for now. Killian said as he was greeted by the security guards.

“I asked you why you are here with the Buckell girl.”

“Young-ae showed suspicious movements and raided the scene.”

“It must have looked quite suspicious if there were four of them.”

“Yes, Prince!”

“If you don’t believe what I say, you look suspicious. I just finished the
investigation.”

"Right."

Killian took turns arguing with the security guard and me.

'Now whose side are you on?'

It was so vague that even I couldn't figure it out.

Is it neutral? Neutral again like Milan?

'no way… … . No.'

As Kylian looked at me, I could not see any emotions, and I became a little
anxious.

Then his mouth opened.

“Go away today.”

That's what he said to the security guards.

"Yes?"

“If you have been investigated earlier, you don’t have to call me on the next
investigation day. Leave Young Ae behind today.”

“But, Prince. This is our business.”

“Do you have any objection to my words?”

Immediately, I heard a cracking sound through the air. It's a familiar sound A
dagger that passed by the ear of a security guard who was talking back was stuck in
a tree.

“Hey!”

Seeing the security guard sitting down, Kylian smiled bitterly and looked back at
the others.

“Anyone else objecting? … … No.”

I groaned and opened my mouth.

'If that's the case, who's going to object!'

“Everyone turn it off.”

Killian spoke coldly to the security guards.

“You too.”

He even sent his servants mercilessly.

"miss. We... … ?”

“Don’t turn it off, stay away for a while.”

I warned the escorts who were contemplating whether they should be turned off too.
Soon, only Kylian remained by my side.

“I heard the story of Young-ae.”

The corners of his lips were raised as he spoke. Everything that bothered me was
turned off and it looked very comfortable.

“Possession of prohibited substances in jewelry theft. It was a lot of different

things.”

I had nothing to say.

“Did you push Young-ae’s notoriety so that it exploded? very rumored Truly a
bastard of the Buckell family.”

“Are you kidding me now?”

When I saw the applause as if in admiration, my eyes widened.

“Did you think I was kidding you? It’s not anyway.”

He stopped at those words.

“Do you believe me?”

“What can’t you believe? Are the rumors true?”

“No, not that!”

“Look, the last time you met me, it must have killed me because of this.”

right. I didn't tell him, but in the end this was the problem.
“Isn’t that dead?”

“That’s right. That’s why I didn’t look good that day.”

I hesitated for a moment and replied.

“That’s right. Farrell Young-ae returned it to the jeweler because she thought she
would not be able to accept the gift that was reported theft.”

“It’s a gift that Young-ae has prepared. You’re really mean.”

“However, the returned jewels were covered in drugs! That’s why I was
investigated.”

Unbeknownst to me, I raised my voice.

“Does this make sense? I definitely paid for bail, and I didn’t even think about
touching banned substances.”

A follow-up investigation into the jeweler only came up with the result that it
seemed to be my simple misunderstanding. He put some nobles on the suspicious list
and tried to find out the route of the jeweler, but he could not doubt the
circumstances of the purchase.

“Young-ae would be right.”

Killian nodded.

“You can tell by looking at Young-ae’s behavior during that time. At least there is
no question of morality.”

“Did other people take it for granted?”

“How are you all doing?”

He grumbled and looked at me.

A firm belief was felt in his unshakable red eyes. Father and Andreas. He said he
would help me, but he was the only one who, without a doubt, believed in my
innocence.

“I know it’s not Young-ae. Even if no one else knows, you can trust me.”

He is the only one in this world.

Even the way he spoke, he was so friendly, it felt strange. I felt like my stomach
was churning, so I lowered my head.

“Tell me, I will help you. What are you here for?”

“It has nothing to do with my name. I'm here to find the manufacturer who sold me
potions."

“It will be difficult to find. All the salespeople that Young-ae went to were
searched, didn’t they know?”

“A search?”

"okay. To find out where banned substances are traded.”

Is that so? Is it because of the crackdown that the saleswoman who used to be here
closed the door?

“I was looking for a drug maker, but the security guards just came?”

When they said that they had come after someone had informed him, he thought for a
moment and then asked.

“Have you ever had something you hate to do with someone? If there's anything to
point out, please tell me as much as possible. I need to know something so I can
help.”

“I was still thinking about it. I have never done anything to buy malice on
anyone.”

“Is there really nothing to catch?”

“Some strange things have happened.”

I replied with regret.

“At first, I never touched a jewel that had drugs on it. It was already in the case
when I bought it, and after returning it to Farrell Youngae, I brought it back to
the jeweler.”

I never opened a case. Anna wrapped the jewelry I bought according to the wrapping
paper I had chosen, and I gave it to you as a gift.

The only people who touched the case other than me were Anna, the Duchess, and
Rose.

'But there's no reason for them to touch drugs.'

Who the hell would try to frame me... … .

'ah.'

There was something that suddenly came to mind.

* * *

“I’ll go first, Prince.”

"What? Where are you suddenly?”

At Vanessa's sudden words, Kylian made a puzzled face.

“It’s a bit long to explain. I'll come and tell you!"

It looked so rushed that I couldn't hold it. Without further ado, she quickly
greeted and ran away.

“… … under."

Killian, who was watching Vanessa's back disappearing with the knights, shed an
absurd laugh belatedly.

“Where are you disappearing like the wind?”

I couldn't take my eyes off of the absurd yet vanishing look. Seeing him drooping,
holding onto himself, complaining, and then suddenly disappearing like that on
fire.

I don't know what's going on, but if you look cute like that... …

“Crazy.”

Killian self-helped. Everything looks cute. must have been crazy

It wasn't like this originally. It became like this after the hunting tournament
was over. It must have been because he knew exactly what his heart was like.

I used to think of her from time to time, but now I have a love for every little
action, I want to be with her, and I want to touch her.

I'm sure she'd be embarrassed if she found out, so I won't say it.

'By the way, what the hell is going on?'

I wondered about Vanessa's situation. Even when something happened, she never told
her about it. There was a strong sense of restraint in speaking.

'Didn't you tell me because I inferred the situation just now?'

I didn't know if it was because I couldn't feel it as a target to bring out my

inner feelings, or if there was something really unavoidable.

As Vanessa was gone and she kept looking at places she couldn't see anymore,
Kylian's minions, who had retreated, slowly approached.

"majesty."

The way they looked at each other was the eyes that looked at the windy man.

“What are those eyes? feel bad.”

“Do you have tea?”

“You call that a question? Don't you guys laugh at me when you see me like that?"

Kylian glanced at him and blinked at Ty'alo's quivering knuckles. There were
sometimes people like that in the Empire who didn't even know how to use magic and
cooperated under Ty'alo.

"sorry. Where dare you.”

Kylian's knight made Knapul's head bow hastily.

“Don’t look at me and act as usual.”

Killian, who lightly beaten the knights, moved.

In fact, it is not regrettable that Vanessa did not tell her her true feelings.
Every time I run into her these days, her expression is not good. Killian was most
concerned about that.

'The thing that visibly didn't look good... … It was from when I told you the
secret of the alley.'

she is concerned I'm not the kind of person who cares meticulously, but she was the
only exception.

I really want to see her smiling happily. It was Kylian's biggest wish right now.

67

The place I hurriedly went to was me, Duke Farrell.

Seeing me who came without notice, the servant opened the door in bewilderment. As
I entered the front door, Rose approached me with wide eyes.

“Your Buckell?”

“I’m sorry I came here without contacting you.”

"no… … . I was like that last time.”

It didn't look very welcoming to me.

“Is that maid here last time?”

I was thinking of finding a maid who was acting strangely at the banquet.

“I’m not a maid. Who are you talking to?”

“The maid who spilled water on me.”

Just then, the maid came down to the first floor and caught my eye. When I suddenly
saw her, I could see her eyes widened in surprise.

Without hesitation, I approached her and asked.

“You touched the box, didn’t you?”

"yes?"

“You put drugs in my gift, aren’t you?”

"yes? what are you talking about... … .”

The maid replied with a puzzled face. Shaking and bowing her head, she couldn't
even make eye contact with me.

“It’s here again. as if guilty. Isn't that what it takes?"

“It’s because you’re afraid of Little Buckell.”

Rose's voice followed. Rose frowned at her with a puzzled expression.

“Among the girls, there are people who have a hard time with Buckel’s girl, but
it’s even better if it’s a maid.”

“Is this trembling because I’m afraid?”

I heard the sound and looked around the other users out there.

“The other maids aren’t as frightened as they cry.”

“It makes no sense to doubt that. What would that child do to Little Buckell?”

Rose shook her head in an absurd doubt.

“If in doubt, follow me. I have something to show you.”

At Rose's words, he left the maid and followed Rose. As I went, I turned around and
the maid was still looking at me with fearful eyes.

'It's strange no matter how you look at it.'

“In Young-ae’s view, does the maid have a problem?”

Upon entering the drawing room with Rose, she had the butler bring some papers.

“Look at this document. It says where the maid worked before entering this
mansion.”

The maid's career was only three years of working for a countess before coming
here.

“You have absolutely nothing to do with this family, the Buckell Young-ae, do you?
I’m just an ordinary maid.”

While looking at the documents, Rose continued to speak.

“There is absolutely no reason for a maid to have a bad feeling for Young-ae.
Prohibited drugs are not readily available to the general public.”

“There is a possibility to buy.”

“Who made that maid work? Using the Duke of Farrell's maid to harm the daughter of
the Duke of Buckell?"

It was an absurd tone.

“Who is so daring about two dukes?”

“Then you should ask the maid.”

I remembered how Kylian was acting like an interrogation of a suspicious person.

'Seeing that I was trembling just looking at it, I can't even do it that much...
… .'

“Are you really innocent in this drug case?”

Rose asked if she wanted to see me with a complicated face.

“It’s confusing to see Young-ae trying so hard to find the culprit. You didn’t
touch the drug, you really framed it.”

“Of course I am wrong. So please call the maid.”

If the conversation with Rose went well, I thought I could talk to the maid.

But Rose's answer was not what I expected.

“Why don’t you look for the problem somewhere other than here?”

"yes?"

“Even though it may look miserable, I cannot cooperate with you in suspecting the
family maid. It is difficult to talk with Young-ae for a long time because I have
to prepare to go out soon.”

It meant going back.

“I will escort you to the front door. If you are going to come here for something
like this, please contact me in the future.”

"no. Wait a minute, Farrell!”

“I hope things go well.”

In the end, Duke Farrell had no choice but to leave me due to his decisive
attitude.

'It would be difficult to approach the maid head-on.'

It seemed that another way was needed.

And when I returned to the mansion, I ran into Milan who was waiting for me.

“Didn’t you come here just for an investigation?”

Milan was sitting at the table in my room waiting for me.

“Why are you here so late?”

“It’s not too late, okay.”

He nodded and looked at Milan.

“Why did you come to my room?”

I haven't talked to Milan properly since the last time. Because I didn't want to
talk.
“Is that what you ask as soon as you arrive? I'm here to check on you."

“Are you sure?”

“You were busy going to the drugstore.”

'Are you trying to nagging me with my actions?'

I was about to get tired, but the words that came out of his mouth were different
from what I thought.

“Is this the same reason as in L’Arche?”

“Larce?”

I looked at him with slightly wide eyes without answering.

Why is Milan suddenly talking about this?

* * *

“I wondered if it was possible to turn back time.”

After work at L'Arche, Milan became a little more intimate with her.

When I found out that there was a reason for my brother's travels, I felt sorry for
only doubting.

Even though he didn't express much to Vanessa, he felt guilty for not being able to
protect her in the estate. However, I was not comfortable with the fact that
something happened even at the hunting contest.

When the secret of the strange alley that Vanessa claimed was revealed, I felt even
more uncomfortable.

When I lost Vanessa in the alley, I thought she was lying and I was angry, because
I knew what she was saying was true.

'If you think about it, Vanessa must have changed at some point.'

Although it was involved in various problems, it was clearly different from the
previous time when it directly caused problems.

So this happened when I gradually started to believe.

“Drugs are misunderstood, but the bracelet is not really the case. Do you even
believe that?”
Vanessa said it wasn't her fault this time too. Even though he must have felt that
his father had no intention of reproaching her, he strongly insisted on his
innocence.

Milan was confused. I wasn't sure if she was right or not. It was disappointing to
be caught up in such a scandal again.

“Please, I hope my brother didn’t lie again. Stop it.”

Then I saw the expression Vanessa was making. It was the face of desperation and
hopelessness when expectations were thwarted.

It was invisible to an innocent person. That look caught my heart.

As I was thinking about it, I thought of something.

Like when I lost her in the alley, I wonder if what she said this time was also
true.

“Are you really looking for a salesperson to catch the scammer?”

Milan asked Vanessa with a serious face.

“It’s just like when you were looking for a wizard in Larche to move around without
saying a word.”

I wanted to know the truth.

“You said you were looking for a way to turn back time, didn’t you? Are you looking
for it?”

Vanessa didn't answer right away. Is your guess right?

Then she asked cautiously.

“If it’s true, will you believe me? My brother doesn't believe me."

“I never said I didn’t believe it.”

“Then what is this job?”

She could feel that she was offended by this. It wasn't unreasonable because he
showed that attitude last time.

“Didn’t you say you’d wait until the results come out?”

“Is it the eyes of someone who doesn’t believe?”

Vanessa looked at Milan with disbelief. I also felt like I had made a mistake.

I didn't mean to be that cold to her... … .

Milan was silent for a moment, then spoke with difficulty.

“I just confirmed that you didn’t do that on purpose the way you fell out of the
alley. Then I was angry, but in the end you were right.”

“… … .”

“Like back then, I thought you might be right.”

“Have you changed your mind?”

"okay. Isn't it a lie that you wanted to be different?"

I wanted to get confirmation once again whether I could trust her. Vanessa let out
a light sigh and opened her mouth slowly.

"If it's true that I've touched drugs banned by the Empire, then I really have
nothing to say about getting kicked out this time."

Vanessa's voice didn't have the same urgency as the last time. She just plainly
told the truth.

She said calmly and confidently.

“You just have to trust me, brother. My words will eventually turn out to be true.”

* * *

'Why did Milan change their mind?'

Milan's words, which were nagging and accusing if they just opened their mouths,
were very surprising. Perhaps because of that, even after he left, various thoughts
crossed his mind.

'When did you start thinking like this?'

Milan was distrusting me. Wasn't it disappointing that the younger brother, who was
watching closely because it seemed like he was changing, failed his expectations?

He seemed to need faith. A belief that can hold onto shaky trust.

'okay. This is better than not believing.'

At least it seems to be trying to believe. How lucky am I with this alone in my

situation?

Kylian stormed into the mansion the next day without notice.

“What are you doing here, Prince?”

While Milan was away, my father and I welcomed the first prince.

“I’m sorry for coming here without telling you in advance, Duke. I have something
to say to Little Buckel.”
Killian said calmly to his father, who looked embarrassed.

“I want to talk to you two. Can you spare me for a moment?”

“Oh, yes. You do that.”

The father looked puzzled, but nodded at Kylian's words. I asked as soon as I
entered the drawing room with Kylian.

“Prince. What are you doing all of a sudden?”

“Did you think I would be quiet after disappearing like that yesterday?”

"ah."

'Did you come all the way here yesterday to investigate?'

Som, cotton, ball, gold, gold, small

68

I looked back on yesterday's actions for a moment.

“I was too crazy to disappear… … .”

"Tell me. Why did you leave in such a hurry yesterday?”

Exactly, it looks like he came to ask about this.

“I tried to stay still until you tell me. Come to think of it, in order for Young-
ae to smile, she has to solve the problem, right?”

"yes?"

“So tell me. Let's solve it quickly."

Did I keep worrying about it because I've been feeling a little depressed lately? I
was surprised that it was something I hadn't thought of.

“If anyone sees it, they would think I was just crying. so seriously... … .”

As I said it, I laughed out loud.

"Why are you laughing? Are you kidding me?”

“No, when are you going to laugh?”

It's been awhile since I've been flirting with Kylian. He asked again in a calm
atmosphere.

“The reason I went in a hurry yesterday. Is it because Young-ae is being

misunderstood these days?”

"yes. Yes."

“Is it resolved?”

Killian wanted to hear the story. I didn't want to talk to him about my
embarrassing controversies.

"that is… … ”

Finally, I opened my mouth.

“You mean the maid is suspicious?”

Only after hearing why I became suspicious of the maid did Kylian ask.

"yes. The strange thing is, the same goes for jewelers. He clearly believed that he
had never paid for bail from me.”

I answered while remembering the situation at that time.

“I feel like I am possessed by something.”

“Are you captivated?”

Killian pondered those words. It was then that he spoke out unexpected words after
being silent for a while.

“What if Young-ae wasn’t possessed, but they were possessed?”

"yes?"

“There is such a thing in magic. A spell that deceives people. It could be that you
really believe that, or you do it knowingly.”

“Is it delusion?”

“Didn’t you say he didn’t seem to be lying either? It's not a common spell, but you
never know."

It didn't seem like he was saying it just to listen to me. I didn't know anything
about magic, so I didn't know.

'If there was such a spell, it could have really led me to a disadvantage.'

I asked out of curiosity.

“Can I check through Mr. Finn?”

“I have a magic-sensing manastone.”

That would be enough. Duke Farrell couldn't attack me again with just a heart
attack, so I decided to check the jeweler first.

After getting ready to go out, I headed straight for the city. When I entered the
store with the first prince, the jeweler was amazed.

“Meet Your Highness 1st and 1st Prince!”

Seeing the jeweler bowing his head, Kylian waved his hand roughly.

“Goodbye. You don't have to worry about me.”

As if pointing out that the jeweler had a business for me, Kylian did not approach,
standing crookedly at the door.

That alone already made the jeweler's face uneasy. I held out the magic stone in
front of him with my gloved hand.

“I am not here to talk about bracelets. I’m trying to get an assessment of whether
it’s worth it as a jewel.”

"Yes? Are you talking about this stone?”

The jeweler picked it up with his bare hands. In his other hand, he took the
magnifying glass he had pulled out of the drawer and looked at the magic stone.

"this… … I don't think it's a gemstone for jewelry... … .”

The change happened not long after. The color of the magic stone touched by the
jeweler had changed.

'It was really magic.'

I held my breath and looked at it. He hadn't even thought about the relationship
between the jeweler and the magician, but the color of the manastone had suddenly
changed to red.

Was it because of the magic that happened to me?

“Prince.”

"What is this? Why color?”

As soon as I called for Kylian, the jeweler asked with wide-eyed eyes.

And Kylian, who was at the door, approached. Killian drew the sword he was holding
from his waist and pointed it at his neck.

“Why, why are you like this!”

The knights of Kylian, who were waiting outside, saw the appearance and came
inside. Kylian gave them the jeweler.

“Prince! I did nothing wrong!”

“You will find out if you do your research. It would be better if we quietly
cooperate.”

The store owner left the store and left it to the staff.
“It seems that magic has really been mobilized in this case.”

“I didn’t know the magic stone would react.”

It was much faster than the reaction that had occurred to me. It may be an unusual
case like mine, but it seemed that the jeweler's behavior could be related to
witchcraft.

“The most suspicious thing is that maid.”

I found something strange at the jeweler, so I wanted to check it out too.

“Are you going to go with Duke Farrell?”

"yes."

Once verified, there was no hesitation. I went straight to Duke Farrell with
Kylian.

“Prince? What's going on with you, little girl Buckel?"

Seeing the first prince and knights who suddenly came, Rose hurried down to the
lobby.

“I have come to seek out those who have been deceived by witchcraft.”

“Is it witchcraft? Could it be?”

“I’m just here to check, so don’t cooperate.”

Rose said it was impossible, but as Kylian had said, she summoned the maids. When
all the maids gathered in the lobby, I pointed out the maid in question.

“That’s the maid.”

The maid who was pointed at me flinched greatly.

“Come forward.”

“I, I was wrong… … ”

“Can’t you hear me? It's up to me to decide if I'm wrong or not."

At Kylian's resolute words, she hesitated and walked out.

And this time, the color of the manastone changed.

“Why did it change color?”

“It is a magic stone that detects magic.”

I explained to Rose, who was bewildered.

“If the color has changed, it means that the maid is under a spell.”

"then… … !”

“You look unbelievable.”

Kylian took the magic stone from the maid's hand and lightly threw it at Rose. The
manastone that Rose had received with both hands suddenly turned black.

“If you let the other maids gathered here also touch the magic stone, Farrell will
feel strange.”

Rose was perplexed, but as I said, she let the maids touch the magic stone. The
only thing that changed color was the one maid I suspected of.

“Is there only one person who has changed color?”

"Oh My God… … .”

“I will take that maid to investigate.”

To Rose, who looked at the maid in shock, Kylian said briefly.

The jeweler and the maid who reacted to the magic stone were brought side by side
to Kylian's palace.

It was Finn who checked their condition.

“You are really under a spell.”

As Finn chanted something, the purple light in their eyes flashed and faded.

“I’ll check it out in a moment.”

While Finn looked over them, the marshal arrived, summoned by Kylian.

“Your Buckell?”

Kylian said to him, who looked puzzled as to why I was here.

“You know very well that they have to do with the Buckell girl. A tool to detect
witchcraft from them responded.”

"Yes?"

“I’ll find out what kind of magic is on it, so keep an eye on it.”

The magistrate seemed a little surprised at Kylian's explanation, but he calmly

looked at Finn.

I watched Finn seriously as he tried to dispel the Jeweler's and Maid's spells.

As time passed, I could see that the spell had been lifted.

The moment Finn drew the shaman circle and chanted the spell, their expressions
changed. The maid stuttered with a contemplative face.

“I, I didn’t do it because I wanted to!”

“What happened?”

I knelt down in front of her and sat down.

“The drug came from the jewelry I gave Mrs. Farrell. Were you the one who opened
the gift box?”

The maid's eyes fluttered. I asked her in a tone that was as soft as possible so
that she wouldn't be nervous.

“I just want to know the truth. If you didn't do it because you wanted it, I'll ask
for forgiveness so that you won't be punished, so please tell me the truth."

The maid sighed for a long time. Unexpectedly, Kylian waited quietly for it.

After a while, the maid opened her mouth with difficulty.

“I put medicine in the lady's gift box. But I didn't do it because I wanted to.
Then also... … ”

“What happened then?”

“I was disrespectful to the lady on the party day.”

I knew it. I said that the maid's behavior that day was strange, and there was a
reason.

“I did this because I wanted the young lady to be in a difficult situation. But it
was not my will!”

"then?"

Killian, who had been listening quietly, opened his mouth.

“If it wasn’t your will, was it that someone made you do it?”

"you're right!"

Then the jeweler cried.

“I certainly received money from the lady, but I deleted the receipt of money from
the book.”

“Someone? Who made you do that?”

And the jeweler's answer puzzled me.

“That, I don’t remember.”

“You don’t remember?”

“I think it was a woman, and I have no memory of what it looked like.”

said the jeweler blankly.

“I just remember the situation. I thought I was a customer, but while I was
counting things, he mumbled something I didn't understand. After that, the body
moved. I felt like I had to delete the sales history to the lady from the books.”

After the guest left?

Soon the maid spoke to me.

“Me too. After I ran into someone on the street, I saw the young lady and my
emotions arose for no reason. I had to do that, and it felt like someone was
controlling me in my head.”

“He will sleep.”

Hearing their words, Finn opened his mouth.

“He manipulated their minds. That’s why I acted to put the Buckell at a
disadvantage.”

mind control spells. It was like Killian's words.

Once I returned the maid and the jeweler. I was deceived by magic, and since I told
the truth, I asked for mercy.

The security forces decided to search the unknown person, and the situation was
ended with the cooperation of Kylian.

“I made a big mistake. Little Buckell.”

“You said no.”

I even received an apology from the security chief.

“I’m going to have to explain it properly to my family.”

After I let him go, I was left alone with Kylian. The two of us told the man, Baro
Kylian, of my heart.

“Thanks to the Prince’s help, it worked out well. thank you so much."

“I have nothing to thank you. I did what I was supposed to do.”

Is it normal for you to help me? Since when?

“Can we come to the ball now?”

"yes?"

After thinking for a moment at Kylian's words, he suddenly brought up the ball.

“I said I would go if I could go because of work. Isn't that what it is?"

"ah… … .”

69

It was because of strange things that had happened to me that I didn't want to go
to the ball, so there was no reason to withhold it now.
“He said he would be my partner if I went to the prom.”

“Did I make that promise?”

“Isn’t that what I forgot?”

I tilted my head without a word.

'I said I was going to dance, but I don't think I said that... … ?'

In any case, there was no reason to turn down the offer of his partner. Even if he
didn't have a crush on Kylian personally, he was a grateful person for believing in
my innocence.

I replied with a bright smile.

“I will go to the ball with the prince. and… … .”

"yes?"

"no."

"what? Don’t talk.”

Killian frowned.

“Thank you so much. I'm not just thankful, I have more things to say... … I can’t
express it.”

really. My heart was heavy and I didn't know what to say.

What can I say to convey this overwhelming feeling?

“You’re talking weird.”

Killian looked at me and smiled. It was as if his gaze at me wandering around had
softened at first glance.

“I’m glad that Young-ae can smile broadly.”

It sounded warm as if it was not an illusion of comfort. It felt like I sincerely

hoped that my worries would go away, so my heart became more turbulent.

Even after I broke up with him and got into the carriage, I was still in a good
mood.

"stop. It’s not quite finished yet.”

I mumbled to myself in the carriage. Because if I didn't, I wouldn't be able to

calm down at all.

“I need to find someone who really tried to harm me.”

The memory of the jeweler and the maid was not perfect, so it was impossible to
accurately infer the opponent.

“Who the hell is trying to dig a trap for me?”

It has been proven that the shaman is involved in this matter.

The way he used his magic was different from those of the dark shamans I've had bad
luck with. Because they weren't the ones who did the trick behind the scenes like
this time.

'Did you order me through the shaman to harm me?'

The frame was cleared, but it was a pity that I couldn't catch the opponent yet.

“By the way, who reported that?”

The reason why I was suspected of possessing a prohibited substance was because
someone reported that I was a salesperson.

And the last time I looked for a salesperson, the security guards came because
someone reported it... … .

“Who is it?”

Earlier, the police chief said he did not know the identity of the informant as he
received the report through an anonymous letter.

In the first place, I started looking for a sorceress after listening to Camilla.

“… … .”

The thought that ran through my mind for a moment was so unfamiliar. Because it was
an idea I had never thought of before.

Somehow, I felt eerie.

“It’s just Camilla and the intelligence officer.”

I thought about it slowly. What I knew from Rike was that I had commissioned it,
and Camilla was the one who indirectly informed me that the secret that the soul
had passed on was in the potion.

Neither of them are suspicious to me.

But I remembered the jeweler's words that she looked like a woman. Thoughts tilted
to one side.

"Nope. This is nonsense.”

I shook my head.

“What is Camilla doing to me?”

Camilla was a transcendent being. I know I'm from a different world, and I had no
motive to feel bad for me.

“You tried to help me this time too.”

Didn't he give a hint of a potion by referring to Vanessa's unusual behavior?

'There's never been a place that sells drugs like Vanessa's potion... … .'

I soon had a different idea.

'I'm looking for a potion maker, so it only creates more misunderstandings.'

In the beginning, Camilla's intention was to help, but I got into trouble.

“No, I didn’t know she would be like this either.”

even before that. It gave me a clue that it wasn't magic, so I fell into the woods
trying to find the interface between the two worlds.

“… … .”

My voice, which had been refuting the voices of my heart one by one, stopped for a
moment.

“It’s just a buy.”

After a long silence, he spoke up.

“Because I’m not going to tell you how to do it directly. She was sorry too. You
will be sorry again.”

But all of a sudden, I frowned.

Even if I misunderstood ‘the point of contact of the two worlds’,

'Elixir of unknown origin' must have been the right thing for me to understand?

My thoughts were complicated, and I sighed.

“Doubt someone you doubt, Vanessa. She wants to help me.”

I replayed it again to shake off this strange feeling.

“Camila gave me hope that I could go back to where I used to live.”

It also differed from the old woman, though.

“… … .”

At this point, I had my doubts.

'Why did Camilla keep trying to help me?'

Reasons for wanting to preserve order in this world. Only for that reason?

“Are you sure you want to help me?”

For the first time, I had my doubts about the person who was the only one who knew
a secret that I couldn't tell anyone.

* * *

The truth about Buckell's young girl's drug case, who is the real culprit?
After the truth was revealed, the newspapers all lit up the fact. The fact that the
drugs from the jewels I gave them had absolutely nothing to do with me.

It was also thanks to the fact that Kylian pressured the newspapers to publish a
correction article immediately.

When it became known that the Duke Farrell's maid and jeweler had been enchanted,
the absurd controversy that I took the jewel without a word was also explained to
everyone.

“Here is the jewel you paid for.”

He was also given the price of the jewel that he had promised to get back when the
truth was revealed.

“Thank you so much for your kindness, miss.”

“I am glad that the unfortunate matter has been resolved.”

“Are you just forgiving those who tried to dishonor you?”

My father, who accompanied me to the jeweler, seemed dissatisfied with this, but I
was really okay with it.

“Where is the solution? In a way, he is also a victim.”

“Take care of the plight of those in need. I never knew I had grown up like this.”

He smiled at his father's words.

In fact, isn't that what's important?

We need to find the real culprit in this case.

Instead of focusing on the punishment of a jeweler or a maid who had only been
used, he had to find the culprit.

'If it's really Camilla, why did she do that to me?'

This has been the question I've been wondering the most for the past few days.

When I returned to the mansion with my father, Milan came to see me. He paused for
a moment and then spoke what he expected.

“You were right again this time.”

“I told you I was right.”

I snorted bluntly. I remembered that my heart was pounding for fear that I would
lose faith in him even if he did nothing wrong. I couldn't help but be savage.

Milan made a bitter face at my words. He said after a moment's silence.

“I’m sorry I didn’t believe you from the beginning.”

“… … .”

It was expected that Milan might apologize. Because his attitude toward me was
gradually changing.

“Are you serious?”

“Because it’s true that I wasn’t on your side.”

I was really sorry about this.

“I’m not going to ask for an apology. You can do whatever you want.”

I looked at him without answering.

“I would hate it. It's going to be uncomfortable, so I'd better go out."

He seemed to have interpreted my silence to mean that he did not want to speak.

Milan offered to move away and turned to the door. I opened my mouth before he
grabbed the doorknob.

“Mixing words with your brother-”

Milan's movement stopped.

“It’s because my brother wanted to believe in me even later. If you had looked at
me with disappointing eyes until the end, it would have been a no-brainer.”

It meant that my heart wasn't completely turned away from him. At my words, Milan
made a somewhat startled face.

“Are you going to forgive me?”

“Not at all. It will depend on whether or not my brother will really trust me in
the future.”

As long as we don't know the real culprit's reason for doing this, something like
this could happen again.

Our relationship depended on Milan's attitude. So, I didn't want to push out Milan,
who was confused by the conflict of desires to believe in me at the end.

“… … okay. Thank you for understanding.”

He made a face that seemed to have complicated emotions, and finally showed a faint
smile. It looked like he was doing relief, so my mood was complicated.

It's not as exhilarating as Milan showing me a weak side, but it's a bittersweet
feeling.

'Why did you do that to me?'

I let out a sigh and raised the corners of my lips slightly. I had a foreboding
that my relationship with him would begin again cautiously.

After Milan left the room, he slumped into a chair. It reminded me of my older
brother from the previous world, and I still felt a subtle feeling.

“This would be better… … ?”

When you leave, even if you leave, you have to keep seeing each other for the first
time.

“It’s still a family… … .”

As I mumbled, a thought came to my mind.

* * *

On the day of the Imperial Palace prom.

As promised to Kylian, he attended the ball.

As it was the first schedule after the controversy was clarified, I was able to
attend with a confident appearance. He was also wearing the necklace that Kylian
gave him as a gift.

“The first dance you decided to do was with me. Haven't you forgotten?"

As soon as the ball started, Kylian requested a dance as if he had been waiting.

“Everyone was talking about Young-ae.”

“You must have a lot to say.”

It was expected enough, so there was nothing to be embarrassed about. Kylian, who
was dancing with me, glanced at my neck.

“There’s also talk of that necklace. You are finally wearing the necklace I gave
you.”

"are you okay?"

"of course. matches well."

It's a question I ask, but it was satisfactory.

“Even your Majesty the Empress doesn’t seem to care.”

“Because I’m not as humble as Andreas.”

It was the first time I danced with Kylian, but it felt like we had danced together
several times already. After finishing the dance without any mistakes, we greeted
each other face to face.

As I was leaving the floor with Kylian, Andreas unexpectedly approached me and
talked to me.

“Is the dance card clean?”

His gaze went down to my wrist and said.

'Is this what you say as soon as you arrive?'

When he opened his eyes narrowly, he continued.

“I have something to say to Young-ae, can you spare me a moment?”

70

"yes?"

"no."

At that moment, Kylian cut off Andreas' words.

“Why are you talking to Little Buckell? Do you know what other people are going to
say?”

“There is an incident at a hunting tournament, wouldn’t it be strange that we

talked for a while?”

“That would be your opinion. Get away from Young-ae immediately.”

Saying "fall" wasn't enough, Kylian led me to the terrace.

“I don’t know what kind of bug is so twisted around Young-ae.”

"yes? Are you talking about the second prince right now?”

Saying it like it was uncomfortable to plant was really nonsense.

“You must have something to say.”

After all, the question Andreas had about me was an artifact. Maybe you're trying
to say something different?

“You think that Young-ae’s dressing up looks beautiful to her?”

“It’s absurd.”

I laughed lightly at Kylian's words.

We sat facing each other in front of a table on the terrace. As I stood still, one
thing came to mind.

“It’s something I’ve been concerned about before.”

"What?"

“At the end of the day, this one helped. Have you not thought about what you'll get
from me?"

“I was thinking.”

finally? I wanted to pay him back right away. Because that would put my mind at
ease.

“What?”

"later. I don’t think it is now.”

“Are you later?”

Are you sure you don't want to get enough of this?

“By the way, I have something to give to Young-ae.”

Then Kylian offered me something.

"receive."

When I said something, it was an emerald earring that had been semi-forced to
Kylian as a case.

“I don’t need it anymore.”

'It's an item I took to find out who I am, so the need is already gone.'

“I thought you forgot. Do you think you're late?"

“I haven’t forgotten. Just, seeing this reminded me of the masquerade and it was
fun. So I had it for a while.”

“It’s fun… … ?”

fun-?

I narrowed my eyes and looked at him. What part of the day was fun!

“Do you know how nervous I was because of the prince at that time?”

As he spoke sharply, Kylian chuckled.

“You seem to be quite nervous when you see me. Young-ae's eyes were shining through
the mask, as if looking at a wonderful and just knight. Just like this emerald.”

“It seems that my memory has been very beautified.”

'If my eyes were shining, it must have been because I was thinking of escaping.'

Killian looked at me and chuckled as if he knew the reason why he couldn't

empathize.

Even after the absurd laughter stopped, he seemed to be in a good mood.

“Isn’t it fun to connect with people? I never thought we'd be hanging out together
like this."

“Well, if you think so, you are right.”

“That’s why I thought I shouldn’t miss out on this kind of relationship.”

Are you thinking that far? The story that started with the earrings was grander
than I thought.

“I don’t want to miss it.”

“… … .”

It makes my heart flutter as I look at me with the corners of my mouth raised. He

was smiling, but his red eyes looked serious as if he wasn't joking.

“What are you saying… … .”

Embarrassed to see him, he deliberately turned his gaze outside.

won't you miss it? My heart, my head, and my mind were exhausted as I contemplated
his intentions.

'no. Don't think too deeply.'

I soon made up my mind. It wasn't good to be shaken in front of Kylian.

'That means I have a special relationship with the first prince.'

It would be nice to think like this for each other. Anyway, someday I will... … .

'for a moment.'

The thought of a few days ago suddenly came back to me. It was a question that
started to come up when Milan apologized to me and left.

If Camilla's approach could be impure, what would it be like to say I can go back
to the old world?

* * *

“You messed up.”

The voice of the person who was listening to the report fell low in the back room.
Those who had gathered in front of him flinched for an instant.

“It’s not like this, we need to get her out of there right away.”

The man standing to his left insisted. The woman standing on the right frowned at
those words.

“Are we going to kidnap a young girl who is protected by a duke? Don't you know
that the people who kidnapped the princess without knowing what they were doing
became the target of arrows?"
"However… … !”

“I can’t move so recklessly. That way we won't get what we want."

The woman shook her head and continued.

“Did you see how the people around her behave when she was kidnapped?”

The underlings, unaware of their plans, have already attempted to kidnap them. Not
knowing what secret Vanessa had, he kidnapped the second prince and took her as
well.

Although already killed by the 1st Prince. Because they acted unexpectedly, the
woman would have punished them even if they were safe.

“Everything is going well.”

Although this operation produced less than expected results, it failed only once.

“A radical approach is counterproductive. Rather than doing something that would be

devastating, she should be able to build her own will.”

That's the cleanest way. It was just disgusting to see blood in vain.

“You just have to touch it a few more times. There is nothing more certain than
psychological exhaustion.”

It wasn't just Vanessa, it was the original human being. Mental pain is more
difficult than physical pain. You could do anything to stop the princess hated by
everyone for what she wanted.

betrayal and anger. May that make Vanessa even more frustrated and desperate.

“Our King. Please be patient and trust me.”

She was looking forward to the day the prey would walk on her feet.

* * *

What if Camila's words that she could go back to where she used to live were false
from the beginning?

When I thought that Camila was not someone I could trust unconditionally, it was a
natural suspicion.

'At first, the old woman and the horse were different.'

It was Camilla who gave me hope after hearing the old woman's words, I had never
even thought of going to the world.
'If that's really a lie... … .'

It hasn't been confirmed yet, but the thought that I may have been deceived makes
me feel anxious.

'What made me hope?'

I never lost hope to move on to another world. Believe in Camilla's story that you
can go to another world, and your whole mind has been focused only on it until now.

'She knew I was from another world.'

In my mind, I wanted to meet him in person and ask him.

As it was because of Camilla, I stopped looking for a maker of the potion. Instead,
I found Kylian.

As the method used by jewelers and maids was magic, I wanted to share a story about
magic with Kylian.

As soon as we arrived at the appointed time, Kylian entered the drawing room.

“It’s not my first time coming here. Isn't his face too wretched?"

A playful smile appeared on his face when he saw me.

“I think you were a little nervous because it’s a serious talk.”

“Relax.”

He pushed the refreshment plate in front of me.

'One thing is fortunate, is it Kylian.'

If what Camilla said was a lie. All the people I knew are in another world, but the
Kylian I know is in this world.

The reason he didn't want to attach any more affection to Kylian was that he would
never see him again if he went to the original world.

So, if everything Camilla said was a lie... … .

There's no reason for Kylian to do that, right?

'No, that's not important now.'

First of all, I had to know Camila's intentions.

“Are you thinking of something else as soon as you arrive? put me in front of you?”

"no."

“I think you did?”

'That's what you think.'

“You were supposed to tell me about the magic that the jeweler and the maid had,
right? That’s when I was thinking about work.”
As soon as I walked away, Kylian looked at me in disbelief and said back.

“Let me believe you.”

With a smile, his explanation began.

“He said he wanted to talk about the magic that was used to corner Young-ae.”

"yes."

“Last time, I think it wasn’t a common magic trick, but it probably wasn’t just for
the sake of gagging. Strictly speaking, the magic of manipulating people's minds is
the magic of darkness."

In the last words, Kylian's expression became serious. Well, that's why the magic
stone that distinguishes the wrong magic must have turned red.

“If dark shamans were used by jewelers and maids, did someone who didn’t like me
give the shaman a job?”

I carefully asked what I was thinking.

"if not… … Was it the shaman himself who did this?”

At first I thought the real culprit was behind the shaman, but I was concerned
about the way Camilla was seen in front of me.

“Is it possible with magic to erase people’s memories and then suddenly disappear
from sight?”

“It depends on the shaman’s ability. You can see that not all shamans are capable
of moving magic, right? It’s because there are different spells that can be used.”

Could it be possible depending on your abilities?

If so, Camilla might have been able to do that too.

If Camilla was not a transcendental being, but simply a shaman... … ?

“Is it Tiallo because I used a wrong spell?”

"no. I can’t say for sure that it’s Tyallo.”

Killian shook his head at the question.

“Witchcraft is basically dark in nature. You know that Young-ae has been to
Lesotho, but not all shamans are dangerous.”

"Yes."

“The problem is that there are armed groups like Tyallo who have animosity against
the Empire.”

Kylian's explanation continued.

“It’s basically dark, but there’s a difference between light and dark. Purifying
the dark energy is also a concept that covers the magic of evil with the energy of
an ordinary shaman. It is different from the concept of black and white in magic.”
“Basically dark?”

"okay. So, just because the manastone reacted to the mind control magic, it cannot
be concluded that it is Tyalo. Because there are cases where it is possible even
for non-Tialo shamans.”

Kylian said that Finn can do that too. So what is Camilla's true identity?

No, come to think of it, have you ever seen her cast a spell... … ?

71

I don't remember well.

'Did the shaman hit you?'

“But why are you asking that?”

“I was just curious all of a sudden.”

I couldn't tell the truth to Kylian.

If I did, I would be able to discuss Camilla's identity without hesitation, but

then I would also have to tell you that I came from another world.

'It's a different world. How can I tell you this!'

No matter how much Kylian, he would think it was crazy.

“You seem to be very interested in witchcraft.”

“I guess that’s how it happened. I keep having things to do with me.”

I smiled awkwardly and turned around.

At that moment, Kylian said something he hadn't thought of.

“Then I think it would be easier to talk about this. Finn said something about
Young-ae.”

“What?”

“I asked if I could learn magic from myself.”

“A spell? me?”

Was that even possible? He looked at me with surprised eyes, and he calmly
explained.
“Have you not forgotten that there is a dark energy on the outside of Young-ae’s
body?”

"Sure."

“Even though the attributes are impure, it is the energy of magic no matter what.
It is a characteristic not seen by jewelers and maids who have been possessed by
evil magic.”

That's true, but you mean you can use it to learn magic?

“Is that what you learn?”

“I think I decided it was worth trying. It's not like we're putting energy into
Youngae's body like a purification process. What do you think, Young-ae?”

learn magic? I?

“Is attack magic possible?”

One of Kylian's eyebrows rose as if it wasn't the expected question.

“You can learn that too. But are you interested in things like offensive magic?”

“I think it would be good to learn it for self-defense.”

Even in danger, he was protected by the knights and was often anxious.

I wanted to develop the power to protect myself if possible.

You never know when danger will strike again.

“Then tell Finn. Can you come to my palace three times a week?”

“That is quite possible.”

I had enough time. Saying it was possible, Kylian smiled contentedly.

'Is that good? Did I decide to cast a spell on Finn?'

“If I come to the palace, will I be able to see the prince?”

"right. When Young-ae arrives, I plan to stay in the palace as much as possible.”

“Then I will see you more often than I do now.”

It was kind of exciting.

* * *

After that, he visited the First Imperial Palace several times. Among the imperial
shamans, Finn, the most talented, took charge of my guidance.

However, just because the teacher was good didn't mean that I could use magic right
away.

“Think of it as a spirit of young-ae in this shaman circle.”

I tried to focus on what Finn said, but it didn't happen all at once.

“There is no response from the shaman.”

“I can’t do it again.”

Why not? Even though Finn has already given her time three times.

“What is the problem?”

“It is not surprising that the shamans cannot appear. I started with the assumption
that Young-ae could use magic.”

It may or may not be written. It's okay if you don't try it once, right?

'Still, I started with a big heart.'

As the steam leaked a little, I remembered one thing.

“Can’t you use magic with blood?”

Didn't some of the shamans do that?

“Did you draw Jin by biting the tip of your finger?”

“This is a way to increase the effect of the shaman circle. I have to see the
blood, so I can't recommend it to Young-ae... … .”

“You just need a little, right?”

Doesn't it need a lot of blood to make you faint?

When I showed interest, Finn eventually nodded.

Soon, Finn got a needle through the user.

Trying something new makes me feel a little nervous.

With a nervous heart, he lightly pricked his fingertips, and a drop of red blood
came up with a tingling sensation.

“Now.”

In response to Finn's signal, a drop of blood was poured onto the shaman circle.
Hopefully this time there will be a reaction.

And, for the first time, there was a change.

"uh!"

A light appeared in the shaman circle. A small wind blew up above the shaman's
circle and knocked down a small piece of wood in front of it.
I looked at Finn with big eyes.

“Is this right?”

There was nothing to ask. You knocked down something you couldn't even shake when
you tried to knock it down.

“You have finally taken the first step. Now that I know it's not impossible, I can
try other spells.”

I'm really successful! As I watched it with excitement, I heard Kylian's voice

behind me.

“Did you do it? Did Little Buckel just succeed?”

“When did you come?”

"just now."

It seemed to come without a sound. Kylian came closer in amazement, looked at my

fingers and frowned.

“What is that blood? Heal me right now.”

Kylian gave Finn a quick glance.

“Why are you so sassy? There are only so many people who would have watched the
blood get tired of it... … ”

“Is that the same as this one?”

'It's special today.'

He quietly put his hand to Finn and said.

“It can’t be this way.”

“You mean you have to see blood every time you cast a spell? You can cast spells
with spells, right?”

“It is said that casting a spell with a spell is more difficult.”

“If I had known that Young-ae could do this, I wouldn’t have recommended it.”

Killian looked at me with sad eyes.

“Are you going to keep learning it?”

“Did the prince recommend it?”

He looked at him in a strange way, but he seemed sincere.

“Think of what it means to use magic in the Empire. Is it okay if I watch the blood
like this?”

He even mentioned that the way the Imperials looked at the shaman was not positive.

“I will keep learning. It’s a skill that no one else can do, right?”
"I… … .”

At that moment, Finn, who was quietly listening to us, spoke up.

"I'm sorry, but my healing enchantment doesn't work on Little Buckell."

"What?"

“Because of the nature of Young-ae… … . I was going to tell you earlier... … .”

"her."

Seeing Finn staring at him, Kylian made an absurd face. Somehow, Finn was
confused... … .

Killian couldn't continue to persuade me, saying that his thoughts didn't change.
He asked in a voice that was even more excited.

“Are you going to keep it a secret from your family?”

"yes. For now.”

My family knew that I was meeting with Kylian to hear the current state of the
investigation into what happened to me.

I have no intention of telling my family.

“Even if I had told you, I would have thought you would only be concerned.”

It would have been better not to tell him at first.

* * *

When I first succeeded in magic, Finn handed me a book of witchcraft. It was a book
with the shape of the shaman circle and spells written on it.

On days when I did not go to the Imperial Palace, I read the book and became
familiar with the shape and spell of the shaman.

There were a lot of interesting spells, but there were a lot of things that
couldn't be used in the mansion, so I only practiced them when I was alone in the
room.

like now.

A drop of blood was dropped on the shaman's circle, and the chair floated up from
the floor.

“Good.”
While muttering with satisfaction, Anna's voice was heard outside with a knock.

"miss. It’s time for dinner.”

"okay!"

I put the book I was looking at and went down to the dining room. Father and Milan
came down first.

It was just an ordinary evening.

'You never know that I'm practicing magic secretly.'

I don't know. Even if it's a face, wouldn't you pay close attention to the hands
you're eating?

'I don't even know Anna.'

The tissue that wiped the blood is handled separately by me.

But today was different from usual. At some point, while eating, Milan's movements
stopped.

When I said the meal was over, it wasn't.

“What is that in your hand?”

"yes?"

“Your left hand.”

Milan's eyes were on my fingertips.

"What?"

“Am I looking at it wrong?”

Milan got up and walked towards me.

'Are you going to check this right away?'

“What other than eating… … ”

Without a moment of embarrassment at the sudden action, he took my hand. There were
several needle marks on the tips of his fingers.

Milan looked closer and frowned.

“Is this nothing?”

It doesn't make sense to make a face like that. Because every time I tried to cast
a spell, there were not one or two needle marks.

"What's going on?"

He even took his father's attention. This situation was not pleasant.

have to think I have to think of excuses... … .

“This is for embroidery.”

"embroidery?"

"yes. I’m trying to make a picture frame by embroidering it, but it doesn’t work.”

Of course, they don't even do that. They smiled and glanced at the Buckell's eyes,
and they said one word at a time.

“Are you suddenly going to do something you’ve never done before?”

“You will need five thimble.”

From the smiling father to the low sighing Milan.

Did it go through first?

* * *

The next day, I went out early in the morning. Since I gave an excuse, shouldn't I
pretend to embroider?

I decided to buy the necessary items for embroidery myself.

'I'm glad Milan didn't check it right away yesterday.'

If you think it's weird, you can go straight to my room and check it out, but this
time he passed it on.

'I apologized for not believing what I said, so I have to believe this time.'

Because of that excuse, I suddenly decided to embroider myself.

“Do you want to go back to the mansion?”

After purchasing all the things needed for embroidery, Sir Hans asked.

“I’m just going to stop by one more place.”

There's something I've been thinking about since I left.

The place I went to was Lique for information.

“Aren’t you, Little Buckel?”

Sangju Sangju rushed out at the news that I had come. I immediately pulled out the
towel.

“Can I ask you to find someone? I have someone I want to find.”

"Yes? Who are you?”

“I’m not the kind of person who can just describe who it is.”

A woman named Camilla.

72

“There is a woman I met a few times on the road.”

With those words, I wrote down what I knew about Camilla on a piece of paper. There
is no guarantee that the name is real, so I only described the impression of
wearing it.

“They seemed to be around twenty-eight or nine.”

I wasn't even sure she was a shaman.

When I first questioned her, I thought her ability was magic, but now I'm confused
about even that.

'I don't remember seeing him spell a spell the last time we met... … ?'

“Ask a woman who looks like this in the capital.”

Fortunately, the combination of dark hair and auburn eyes was not common in the
Empire.

“Let’s find it right away.”

“Call me as soon as you find out.”

And then a few days passed.

The informant has not yet been contacted.

'Is it difficult to find?'

I don't know why, but I had to pay for the fact that I wouldn't take the request
now.

He didn't send me a letter and he didn't come to me.

'no. It's not going to be easy to find someone just by wearing an impression.'

Moreover, he is not a person who appears and disappears like a ghost. It was
unclear whether they could even be found.

“Are you waiting for a letter?”

"no. It's not like that. I will go.”

I smiled at Anna, who was looking at me, and headed for the 1st Imperial Palace.

The last time my family saw my finger, they stopped trying to cast magic in the
mansion. I embroidered as a show-off, and secretly looked at the book and memorized
the shamans and spells.

'Since Milan is quick-witted, you should refrain from doing anything suspicious.'

Wouldn't it be great if you could cast a spell with a spell? The moment I had such
regret, the carriage stopped.

It was engaged with other carriages entering the palace at the main gate of the
Imperial Palace.

“It is the carriage of the second prince.”

"okay? Please go in first.”

Sir Mion informed me and waited for a while. The carriage that followed the second
prince's carriage moved in the same direction.

Because the palaces of the two princes were in the same direction. The 2nd Imperial
Palace had to go further inside, so I got off the carriage first.

However, I wasn't the only one who stopped in front of the Imperial Palace. The
carriage of the second prince, who was expected to pass straight by, also stopped.

'why?'

“I see the second prince.”

He looked at Andreas with puzzled eyes as he got off the carriage and said hello.

Do you have anything to say to me?

I wondered if there was any business for me, but it was.

“Long time no see.”

He approached me and spoke to me.

“I heard that you come to the Imperial Palace regularly these days. Is it like that
today?”

"yes. We are discussing the background of this incident with the First Prince.”

It is a secret only Kylian and Finn know about coming to the Imperial Palace to
practice witchcraft.

'You got off the carriage just to ask this?'

“Isn’t your brother going to inform Young-ae about the progress of the
investigation?”

"yes."

However, something was not quite clear.

“You don’t need to call the Imperial Palace so often and tell them, right?”

"yes?"

“I’m saying this because my brother calls Young-ae unnecessarily often.”

In the eyes of a third party, it would. If you knew the circumstances, you wouldn't
think it was unnecessary.

“It is not superfluous. It helps me.”

“There is a reason, so I invite Yeong-ae to the palace.”

Andreas said categorically.

“Young-ae may be getting help, but it must be because there is an advantage for you
too.”

“Are there any benefits for the 1st Prince?”

I had no idea what the hell he was thinking of saying this.

“You seem to be warning me to be careful.”

“You get it.”

Andreas nodded.

“I know now that Young-ae is close with my older brother, but he is not as good a
person as Young-ae thinks. They obviously have other plans, so you better not get
swept around.”

After arranging his horses, he got into the carriage again, wondering if he had
more to say.

“What else is this time?”

I watched the carriage leave with suspicious eyes.

He was the one who had previously said to be wary of Kylian. Unlike the time when
he looked at me pathetic, this time he had an attitude as if he was giving me
advice.

so why?

Why should I watch out for Kylian?

You've already paid enough attention. Now is the time to be careful.

But why is Andreas saying this again now?

* * *
“Prince Kylian seems to have strengthened the relationship with Buckell.”

Count Thompson, whom I met on the way out, said to Andreas.

“Didn’t you say that Young-ae Buckell often visits the 1st Imperial Palace these
days?”

“Because my brother is cooperating with the police investigation. Little Buckel is

just visiting to hear the progress.”

When Vanessa was embroiled in a scandal, Kylian was a huge help. Since then,
Vanessa has been coming and going regularly, but Andreas doesn't really care.

Until Earl Thompson talked about him.

“Didn’t the prince try to help too? I refused it, and I get help from the First
Prince.”

“I can’t help it. If possible, it would be better to get help from someone closer
to you.”

I was trying to help Vanessa with the intention of giving it back because it was
helped.

Vanessa flew her body to block the attack. The thing that she did and was able to
survive thanks to the effect of the artifact.

There was a question as to whether it was a real artifact, but there was no
intention of digging into it further. Are you saying that you are?

“But those two. Are we really just close friends?”

It was then that Earl Thompson raised the question.

“What do you mean?”

“It’s a prom. Isn't this the first time that Prince Kylian asked a woman other than
the Empress Dowager or Princess Laura to dance?"

“You’re close, so you must have applied for a dance.”

“Is the relationship that can be described as really close? I've been strange since
I was a necklace... … .”

“You care about everything.”

There must have been people who were so interested in other people. The so-called
young-ae and her own story must have been floating around among the nobles in this
way.

Called Young-ae, who said she needed time to think, eventually demanded a breakup
with her. After we broke up, I went to the estate to rest, but Andreas knew
everything.

Didn't he leave because he was tired of saying goodbye to the prince?

“Aren’t you curious, Prince?”

"I do not know."

'Why should I care about that?'

It used to be that Vanessa misunderstood that he liked him, so I looked at it with

respect, but now I really liked it.

Andreas and Vanessa's hatred for each other subsided after the hunting contest.

Andreas thought 'the misunderstanding was cleared', but Vanessa seemed to want to
end her relationship completely.

So, did you not even turn down a helping hand? I thought I would accept it because
it was not the time to hide my regrets, but I drew a line saying that the
calculation had already been completed.

The strange thing is that her smile, which smiled proudly, remained in my memory
for a while.

'It must have been an unexpected situation.'

Andreas interpreted that smile that sometimes appeared. Didn't you know before that
when she smiles, her impression changes drastically?

But Earl Thompson's words made Andreas reconsider.

Isn't it really strange that Kylian periodically calls Vanessa to his palace?

'No.'

There were times when Kylian felt a little strange.

When he presents the necklace to Vanessa and then shows his enmity towards him.

'Doesn't that mean you're really doing it for her?'

At that time, Andreas believed that Kylian was interested in the power of the duke,
but was greatly confused.

And at the last prom.

When I saw the empty dance card and tried to apply for a dance, Kylian took her as
if intercepting her.

'It seems like they weren't just friendly.'

Killian must have had a different plan. It was a woman I hated at one time, but
Vanessa didn't know that and thought that she would get along with my half-brother,
so it wasn't very pleasant.

'I have to tell you to be careful when we meet.'

Let her know, and she will thank you. This was the reason why Andreas parked the
carriage in front of the Imperial Palace.
* * *

It wasn't the day Finn decided to take care of the spell, I was the only one in the
practice room.

“From this today.”

I opened the back of the page I saw last time and drew Jin on the floor. I was
trying one by one, starting with the spells listed above. It was to figure out what
kind of magic I could do.

As I practiced one by one, I didn't even know how time passed. I didn't even know
that Kylian had come.

“Did you come today?”

When I turned around in amazement, there was Kylian.

“Prince.”

“You’re passionate. You came to see me even though it wasn’t the day I promised
with Finn.”

“It’s hard to practice in a mansion.”

There are many eyes to see, and it is difficult to practice offensive magic
indoors. However, this room had defensive magic on all sides, so you could
comfortably practice any type of magic.

“Are you going to try all of these one by one?”

"yes."

“If you poke your finger on each try, there will be no blood left.”

Killian frowned as if seeing a pity.

“Even if the attempt is successful, don’t you have to try it several times
skillfully?”

"Yes."

“After all, I made a good suggestion.”

“Are you still talking about that?”

I lightly poked my fingertips with a needle. Several water droplets from the shaman
circle floated in the air.

“Isn’t this what you did last time? The number has increased since then.”
“It has also grown in size. You get used to it faster than you think!”

When I talked excitedly, Kylian looked at me with curious eyes.

“Young-ae’s hands are bleeding, do you think those water droplets are good?”

"Absolutely. What did I stab you for?”

“I can’t stop.”

He smiled lightly and grabbed my left hand, which was dripping with blood.

“A pity.”

He didn't even know what he was going to do until he said that.

“Just another-”

I'll try something else. Before I could finish speaking, his lips caught my index
finger.

Drops of water floating in the air burst all at once! exploded

73

“Prince… … ?”

I looked at him with my eyes wide open.

One of the drops of water wet one of Kylian's shoulders, but he didn't care. Just
looking at it in amazement, it doesn't fall off.

Only after he felt the sensation of his tongue running through his fingers did he
slowly part his lips and ask.

"why?"

“Because… … . What are you doing now?”

I asked him in a panic, but he got a brazen response.

“Is no one watching?”

“I am watching.”

“You want me to just watch it bleed?”

“Taste… … You can taste it!”

I looked at him with puzzled eyes.

Why are you so shameless? surprise me!

'Am I being conscious of something strange? Is that a natural thing to do?'

As I was thinking with my mouth shut, I heard a squeak. Turning around, Andreas was
standing at the door.

With a hardened face, he opened his mouth.

“You two, what are you doing now?”

“Prince?”

Startled, he fell from the side of the first prince.

'Why did the second prince come here?'

I hope you haven't seen it I glanced at his expression.

Since when have you been standing there is important. Wouldn't it be tiring to
watch the magic being done in this room?

Even now, one of Kylian's shoulders was wet. The water droplets floating in the air
burst, and the floor was also wet with water.

“What happened without notice?”

Kylian frowned as if he didn't know that Andreas was coming.

“I came here because I have documents to pass on to my brother.”

Andreas entered the room. I could see Andreas' shoes stepping on the remaining
water on the floor.

My eyes were on it, but he didn't care and came up to me and said,

“I have the confidence not to be swayed. What if I just accept that?”

"What?"

Killian responded.

“That’s what I say to the young Buckell. Why do you stand still when your brother
is acting like that?”

Andreas answered Kylian roughly and asked me.

“It must have been because I was embarrassed… … ?”

He answered suddenly and glanced at the floor.

'Can't you feel something strange?'

There's water all over the room where you can't even see the water tank?

They must have seen us after the water burst. Therefore, he is only taking issue
with Kylian's sudden action.
'But why... … ?'

“Why does the prince care about that?”

That tone sounded offended to me.

“Are you not feeling well because I’m still?”

why is that

When I asked the question, I didn't understand, Andreas gave me a startled look on
his face.

“It is not that Young-ae is in a bad mood. That’s because I saw something I
couldn’t see.”

he said firmly.

“I have something to tell my brother, so I saw things I didn’t want to see in the
entire Imperial Palace.”

“Are you here to tell me?”

Then Kylian intervened.

“Why did you come to tell me that? How are your servants doing?”

“Is that important?”

Andreas frowned as if it wasn't a welcome question. The look in Kylian's eyes was
full of displeasure.

“What does it mean not to be swayed? Did you even tell Young-ae not to be swayed by
me?”

Kylian, who asked Andreas, smiled like a sneer as to what he was thinking.

“Is it true that I really had a purpose?”

"what do you mean?"

“You must have come to check it out. To see what you are doing with me.”

Then the smile slowly disappeared from Kylian's face.

“If you have a lot of curiosity, you can’t live up to my name. What if I open the
door and open the door if I shoot the intruder at will?”

'What… … ?'

In the middle, I was confused.

'Why are these people doing this?'

Andreas acting sensitively over nothing, even Kylian was strange.

“Me, princes? calm down."

Carefully intervene in their conversation. At the same time, I felt a strange
feeling when I saw the gaze that was fixed on me.

“You came to deliver documents. The 2nd Prince, if you have come, please stop and
tell them.”

After I said that, Andreas handed it over to Kylian like a paperwork.

“He came in quietly and was very rude.”

The second prince who apologized with all his emotions Bang! He slammed the door
shut and walked out.

"jackanapes."

Looking at the side he left, Kylian said a word.

I was still puzzled.

* * *

“Why did Andreas do that?”

Leaving the Imperial Palace, Vanessa thought in the carriage. I haven't practiced
for long since Andreas left that way. It was because he was not already in the mood
to use magic.

“Why did you suddenly come and fight and riot… … .”

In fact, Andreas wanted to know why.

'I feel bad.'

Andreas returned to the palace with a bitter heart because of Kylian. But even
before Kylian revealed it, his mood had subsided.

'why? Why am I in a bad mood?'

Even he didn't know why.

Vanessa gave Andreas a questionable look, asking why.

she is right There was no reason for him to be offended if they were having such
contact in secret.

It was strange that he went to Kylian's palace in the first place. Shouldn't such
documents be passed on through the servants?

“… … .”

Thinking about it for a while, it seemed like he knew.

'okay. That was it.'

Actually, I was worried about seeing her earlier. What the hell are you constantly
doing in Kylian's palace?

Once I had a question about something I had never been curious about, I became
curious about it out of control.

So I think I went directly to Kylian's palace with the documents. And what they saw
was a bewildering look for the two of them.

What's more, Vanessa was blushing and surprised... …

'why? What do I have to do with it?'

He has no feelings for Vanessa. In the past, it was full of dislikes, but now there
were no likes or dislikes at all.

Even if I remembered her smiling face for a while, it wasn't because I was
surprised to feel that she was different from before.

That didn't change anything.

'It's not important to me at all.'

This displeasure must have been that she had not listened to her at all. You
mustn't be swayed, as soon as I gave you advice, I was quietly giving my hand to
that bad guy.

'okay. That's why I felt bad.'

Andreas interpreted his mind that way. At the conclusion, I felt much more at ease.

* * *

"Wait."

It was a day without going to the Imperial Palace.

'Am I wrong?'

On the way out to the shopping street, I found a familiar back.

'Looks like Camilla... … ?'

Obviously it was her. She came out of the alley and turned and was walking in the
direction I was going.

You'll find Camila on a street of shops like no other.

“Stop the wagon for a moment.”

Without waiting any longer, the carriage stopped. I got off the wagon and started
walking quickly with the escorts.

Didn't you know I was nearby?

She was the first to approach me so far, so it was the first time I saw her like
this. If he had seen me, he must have pretended to know me.

“Lady, are you following the woman in front of you?”

"yes. It’s like someone I know.”

While answering Sir Mion, his gaze was fixed on her. I wanted to follow her closer
and check her figure.

'Maybe I can find it before information.'

Just as she was thinking, she crossed the road. I followed her around the corner
and she was nowhere to be seen. Only people busily passing by on the road. Camilla
was nowhere to be seen.

'Where have you been?'

I looked around quickly and saw her again. As I was moving when I saw her crossing
the road at the crossing, a carriage ran from the side road.

"miss!"

With the shouts of the knights, a hand reached out from behind.

The hand that grabbed my arm pulled me back strongly, and the wagon passed me at
frantic speed.

“Oh!”

My body, which was pulled strongly, suddenly fell into the arms of the one holding
me.

They weren't my knights.

“Prince?”

I looked up at Kylian in amazement.

“Where were you going like that? You almost got hit by a wagon.”

“I didn’t see you coming.”

'In the first place, who walks at that speed on a street where people are walking?'

He was about to get into trouble when he tried to follow Camilla. I breathed in
slowly.

“Thank you for your help.”

He looked over the crosswalk as he spoke, but Camilla was nowhere to be seen.
'I missed it... … ! I should have caught up.'

“You seem to be busy going somewhere. Where were you going?”

Kylian asked if I felt my nerves being sold elsewhere.

“There is someone I was looking for.”

"who?"

“He was trying to trap me.”

"What? Does anyone have a straw?”

“There is a woman that I see strangely often… … I wonder if it's that person. In
fact, even in the information, we have been commissioned to find that person.”

Thanks to the Minister of Information and Confidentiality, Kylian was still unaware
of the contents of my request.

“It’s kind of strange that it stands out enough to be memorable.”

I turned around moderately. This was the best I could tell him.

“Even so. You cross the road like that without looking to the side?”

Kylian still looked at me with worried eyes.

“I know you want to find out quickly, but you look too anxious. The investigation
has already started, so there is no need to worry about Young-ae personally.”

"However… … .”

'I need to know Camila's true identity as soon as possible so that I can do
anything.'

Unaware of the circumstances, Kylian looked at me with her arms crossed and said:

“Young-ae need a little rest. You don't have to come to my palace this week."

“Are you going to rest?”

“It’s the first time I’ve seen someone who doesn’t like it.”

“I also want to rest… … .”

But what does magic practice have to do with my impatient appearance?

I was about to say okay, but the corners of his lips rose slightly. It was a face
that was thinking of something else.

“Why don’t we go to another Dell instead?”

'Weren't you supposed to rest in the mansion?'

It was right after that I found out about Killian's plan.

74

It's been a long time since I've been to a theater.

“We are going to the opera together.”

Because Kylian suggested this instead of coming to the Imperial Palace to practice
magic.

After a moment's hesitation because it was unexpected, Kylian explained why I had
to go.

“Young-ae need a break. Is it difficult to lay down comfortably for a day and
rest?”

It was about taking a day off without thinking about it. I was embarrassed to
refuse because it was recommended by someone busier than me.

Still, I was thrilled to be in the theater.

'Last time you came to the theater, didn't you see it properly?'

The gaze of the nobles looking at me as if watching a strange thing in a theater

was probably good.

“It’s boring.”

As the opera started, Kylian yawned as if bored next to him.

“Is Young-ae okay?”

"I'm OK."

“I’m glad that even Youngae is worth seeing.”

Since it was a box seat, the left and right sides were covered, so his actions did
not interfere with the spectacle of others. I asked him in a low voice.

“Don’t you like it?”

“If I had known it was such a boring play, I would have done something else.”

His gray eyelashes were blinking slowly, as if really sleepy.

“The prince chose it. I thought you had come to see the prince.”

“You thought I was interested in opera?”

Killian chuckled and nodded.

“I am not interested in the show. I just came here because I wanted to try
something different with Young-ae.”

“Anything else?”

"okay. When did Young-ae ever say such a thing?”

I didn't know where I was going to go to him. Did you still want to try 'something
else'?

I felt strange at the strong words of the expected tea.

Soon he looked at me and smiled.

“It’s more interesting to see this place than a performance.”

“… … .”

I was just trying to take his boring conversation for a while, but I couldn't
concentrate on the performance any more.

When I watched the stage, I noticed that the eyes, which used to look boring, were
looking at me with a glowing light.

Even dressed neatly for the place, it was a different feeling. As we looked at each
other, I felt a bit strange.

“Prince. When you're all sleepy, why don't you look forward?"

“That pendant.”

Killian suddenly spoke up.

“Isn’t it too high?”

When I said that his gaze was slightly lowered, he seemed to be looking at my
pendant.

“I think it was lower last time.”

“Last time?”

“I have done it before. It was the same color as Young-ae’s hair, so it stayed in
my memory.”

'Because I remember everything... … .'

“Is it better to lower it a little more?”

I put my hands behind my back and loosened the necklace. But filling was a problem.

“Should I help?”

Seeing me struggling, Kylian smiled a little. Then he pulled the curtain.

“Why the curtains?”

“There is someone watching.”

“Us?”

I don't know if it's in the lobby, but the show is in full swing?

“Raise your hair.”

Kylian, who was handed the necklace, pointed at my hair.

"I see."

It didn't matter as the curtains would be opened soon after the necklace was
filled. I turned my back to him and lifted my hair.

Kylian's hand came up from behind and wrapped around the necklace. A finger trying
to fill the lock touched the back of his neck and passed. I shrugged my shoulders
involuntarily.

“Why?”

“It’s tickling.”

"this? Little Buckell seems to have a weak neck.”

His voice mixed with laughter was heard from behind. Judging by the sound of that
laughter being particularly close, it seemed that he was approaching right behind
him.

'It's close.'

There was nothing to see other than the red curtain, so my attention was naturally
focused on the back of my neck.

Kylian couldn't fasten the necklace right away. As I waited quietly, my nerves were
concentrated and the itchiness grew even greater.

Did I even concentrate on filling it up? Killian didn't say anything. The only
sound I could hear was outside the curtains and on the stage.

“… … .”

'Strange.'

I tried to pay attention to the performance, but that didn't work. I paid more
attention to his hand passing right behind my neck.

The moment I was conscious, I suddenly felt awkward about this situation.

“Are you still far away?”

"Wait a minute."

finished. After saying that, Kylian immediately let me go. It was then that the
first act of the performance ended.

“I’ll go out for a while.”

As soon as the break time started, I got up from my seat.

'I can't stand it because it's awkward... … !'

I went to the bathroom and washed my hands with cold water.

Guinea had enough time to rest, so I thought it would be better to go outside for a
while.

When we went to the lounge, the same gaze we had when we entered the lobby before.

They look at me with curious eyes, but they don't talk to me. Not wanting to
bother, I ordered a glass of wine and took a sip.

'What's wrong with filling a necklace?'

I don't know why I was so conscious. If you drink alcohol, your tense mind will be
relaxed.

But then, a voice was heard from inside the lounge.

“What the hell is your relationship with the 1st Prince?”

It was a high-pitched female voice. The word "Prince 1" made me listen to it.
Hearing that, I roughly expected it, but she was talking about me.

“I mean, little girl Buckell. After receiving a dance request from the 1st Prince
alone, you came to see the opera together, right?”

“It’s because you two are close.”

“Since when have you been so close? I only knew the second prince, did that
affection even transfer to the first prince?”

One voice was unusually high. People around me heard the voice and looked at me.

I took the wine and turned the corner where the sound was heard.

“Anyway, let’s see if it’s enough to be the prince. How could you act so
deceitfully!”

They were little kids I didn't know. The strange thing was that only Young-ae's
voice, standing on the right, was too loud.

“Please. Isn't Young Ae Buckel greedy for the throne?"

Young-ae's voice, speaking to her on the left, wasn't too loud, and it wasn't
particularly offensive.

'Are you only drunk on the right?'

That said, he didn't even hold a drink like the others. It wasn't a drunken voice.

'… … What are we going to do?'

I looked at him quietly in a strange way. When I appeared from over the corner,
everyone in the room looked at me and shut up.

Except for that little girl.

“You said that the first prince was actively trying to resolve the misunderstanding
of Buckell Young-ae?”

Only her loud voice could be heard in the darkened space.

“It has been proven that a close friend of the imperial family has intervened and
is not guilty, but I don’t think this is the case.”

Young-ae's party, who was looking around, was surprised to see me. He glanced at
the young girl on the right to be quiet, but it didn't work.

“Isn’t it strange to see Pionic Youngae? We need to re-investigate to see if there

are really any problems-”

“Young girl. Salmon little girl!”

Eventually, the group interrupted her. Then the young girl on the right turned to
me and shut her mouth.

I approached her and spoke to her.

“Who makes all these gossips?”

Young-ae, who was talking loudly, opened her eyes wide and didn't say anything.

“I guess I knew I was coming to the theater, but I didn’t expect you to come for a
drink.”

He stood in front of her and smiled.

“Or are you asking me to listen?”

It's a little girl I don't know But you gossip about me in front of other people so
I can hear you. It was completely incomprehensible.

Instead of saying sorry, she rolled her eyes and looked down at the floor. Do you
have nothing to say to me?

Rather, her party was apologizing.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, Little Buckel. Salmon Young Ae doesn't normally do this... …
.”

At that time, Young Ae Salmon's words shocked me.

“I’m sorry, but I don’t think I said anything empty.”

"I beg your pardon?"

“Actually, there must be many nobles who think like me, right?”

“Little Salmon… … !”

Her party was terrified and called out to the young Salmon.

“I heard that Young-ae had a reason to go looking for a sorceress, but I don’t know
if that was really the intention. It is regrettable that Young-ae could hear our
conversation.”
After saying those words, the young Salmon escaped from this lounge. The group
immediately followed her.

As they left, those who were watching chatted with each other.

“Salmon? Did I say Salmon?”

“Not in front of anyone else, but in front of Little Buckel… … .”

'What, really... … ?'

I was puzzled and looked in the direction she disappeared.

Hearing gossip in the lounge where you went to rest. Excited, I also left the
lounge.

But as I was about to enter the theater again, an unexpected person blocked me.

“Young Buckell.”

“Second Prince?”

Was Andreas here too? I didn't know at all.

“Let’s talk for a moment.”

“What are you talking about?”

I looked around and asked.

“Is this something you have to say?”

It happened a while ago, so I didn't want to talk in a place where people came and
went.

“If you have to decide, is it possible to make it shorter? I have eyes to see.”

“Then let’s go and talk.”

Andreas took me upstairs. As I was going up the stairs, I felt a gaze from
somewhere, and when I turned around, there was the young girl.

Salmon's little girl. Downstairs she was looking at me with an annoyed face. Didn't
you go into the theater?

When our eyes met, she averted her eyes and moved again.

'what… … .'

“Why? Little Buckell.”

"no."

I followed Andreas up with a feeling of reluctance.

There were fewer people on the 3rd floor than the 1st floor, but there were still
many people who could see us. Andreas seemed to be looking for a place with fewer
people, perhaps because of that.
Upon entering the third floor, there was a room on the wall. Andreas turned the
knob and the door opened.

'Is it a warehouse?'

“So, what are you going to say?”

I looked around and asked what was inside. He said he had something to say, but
Andreas did not answer.

“Prince?”

Looking back at Andreas, he saw him with his mouth shut. He had something to say,
but he seemed to be contemplating whether he could say it.

'What are you going to say?'

As soon as he stared at him, his mouth opened.

“What did you and your brother do there?”

"yes?"

“The two of you secretly. I pulled the curtains and asked what he was doing.”

“… … ?”

Why is Andreas curious about this?

75

For Andreas, this opera house was not a place he wanted to visit.

Wasn't the last time I went on a date with Young-ae called? I didn't want to come
to this space that reminds me of her.

“It is said to be a performance that is praised for being a masterpiece. Come see
me once.”

If it hadn't been for the suggestion of the nobles I became close with these days,
I wouldn't have come here today.

So, I saw Vanessa and Kylian in the theater.

“Look over there, Prince. Prince Kylian and the girl Buckell are here.”
The departure was late and we were seated right before the performance, and his
party informed us.

Upon closer inspection, the two were actually sitting in the box seat across from
them.

'Did you come to the concert together?'

“I didn’t know that the 1st Prince would come to see a performance like this, but I
think he made a special appointment with Young-ae Buckell.”

“… … It must be because we are friendly.”

It didn't make much sense, but it was strangely uncomfortable. The group's
interesting voices were annoying.

'I'm not being swayed, so I'm getting more and more.'

It's clear that your brother has a dark heart for you, so be careful.

Vanessa didn't listen to the advice she had given her in her own favor. I guess
that's why I'm not feeling well right now. I feel again that my advice has been
ignored.

'No, I don't care.'

It must be because I have the confidence to handle that person. Andreas looked away
from them and stared at the stage.

But I couldn't just focus on the performance.

Andreas, who was holding the opera glasses towards the stage, turned his head
slightly. The two of them came into the lens.

No, I was always concerned about them being in this venue.

There was nothing very strange about it. Because both of them were watching the
stage. Unlike Kylian, who had a dull face, Vanessa seemed to like the performance.

Vanessa burst into laughter along with the rest of the audience as the actress
threw in her humor. Kylian, who had a colder face, was probably good.

Andreas looked closely at Vanessa through the opera glasses.

'It's amazing.'

As soon as the face with a cold feeling smiled, the atmosphere changed. The moment
he smiled, he seemed full of vitality with a warm feeling.

The difference was impressive. I laughed a lot when I followed him, but I didn't
feel like that. Why did it suddenly change?

It was something I wanted to keep in my eyes. One of the smiles is my taste... …

And it stopped right away.

'What was I thinking now?'

It was something I could never think of leaving her. Even if I don't hate her like
I used to, there's something else I like.

'no.'

There was a more plausible way to rationalize the confused mind.

'It could be your taste.'

He was only thinking objectively. Although it is possible to recognize that a jewel

is objectively beautiful, being attracted to it is another matter.

Vanessa, of course. Just because she likes her smile doesn't mean she can't like
her.

It's surprising that he thought of her like this.

The two of them only watched the stage, and at some point, they started whispering.
Killian spoke to her. Vanessa's attention also turned to him.

It was not pleasant to see it. Kylian's eyes, which were full of boredom, were
shining again.

'How do you see that we are simply close friends?'

So, here and there, everyone is subtly questioning whether the relationship between
the two of them is rational.

When he felt uncomfortable inside, Kylian's gaze turned to him. Andreas' body
stiffened. Killian was clearly looking at him.

However, there was no change in Kylian's expression. Killian looked away casually
and whispered to Vanessa.

'Is it a coincidence? I felt our eyes met... … .'

As he thought, Kylian pulled the curtain.

'what.'

I felt absurd. Killian must have noticed what he was seeing from the other side.

“Prince, look over there. What did you do to draw the curtains?”

The party asked the question with interest, which made it even more unpleasant. It
bothered me that Vanessa got up hastily with an awkward expression on her face when
the curtains were pulled.

'What did you do inside me?'

So, as soon as Vanessa caught my eye, I brought her. Knowing what was happening
inside the curtain seemed to loosen up my intuition.

“What did you do with the curtains?”

Vanessa answered with a face asking what this was.

“Prince Kylian fastened my necklace.”

Andreas' eyes descended to her necklace.

“Why do you close the curtains when you put on a necklace?”

“You said you have eyes to see.”

“… … .”

“Isn’t it polite to move around and grab attention during a performance?”

It seems that he was the one who saw it, and that Kylian did not tell him.

“Didn’t you ever think that drawing curtains is more attractive? Not other people,
but sitting with you.”

“Is that even weirder? I think it’s weirder for people who dare to guess what was
done inside the curtain.”

“… … .”

“You must have seen the second prince.”

“My party told me.”

Andreas replied calmly.

“Did I not pay attention last time? I don't think it's just pure intentions for
hyung to get close to Young-ae."

"I know. You said it.”

Vanessa's voice was calm.

“The prince has already said it once, so why is he giving you that kind of
attention again? If you say it once, you can turn off your attention.”

“I said this with great care, but she didn’t listen.”

“It is my freedom. It is because I want to visit frequently between close friends,

and I also like that I came to play like today. Have you been weird since last
time?”

Vanessa looked at him suspiciously.

“Why do you care so much about me?”

“Do you seem to care about Young-ae?”

“You’re doing something you’ve never done before.”

When she was serious, Vanessa made a shy face. What he didn't even think about was
the right thing to do. But isn't it completely impossible?

“It’s not like we hated each other before, is it? So, of course-”
It was then that the door, which had been slightly open, closed.

* * *

“It’s great.”

In the box seat where Vanessa left, Kylian muttered to herself.

'You seemed nervous?'

That's Vanessa. There was no way he could not have felt that awkward air. Her neck
and shoulders were stiff as she fastened the necklace.

'For what?'

Today was a meeting prepared for Vanessa. It was because he knew that Vanessa was
much more difficult than he thought when he caught her, who was moving forward
looking to find the culprit.

Even though the investigation was already underway, she never rested comfortably.
He said he wanted to increase his strength, and even when he came to his palace, he
was immersed in magic.

Would she know that the reason for suggesting whether to learn witchcraft was to
constantly see her face?

More than Kylian thought, she was serious about this.

It was good to be enthusiastic, but I felt like I was losing my nerves that much.

That's why I felt sorry for her thin neck.

'Did you keep your neck up like that?'

While trying to put the necklace on, I saw a neck that was thin enough to hold in
one hand and fell in love with it.

It seemed like he was trying hard not to show his weakness in front of others. It's
not like I'm the type of person I'd be sad to see, but she was always the
exception.

So, we have provided a place to rest.

The reason he participated in it was because his self-interest was mixed... … .

“Did you notice?”

It didn't matter if I noticed.

The break time was coming to an end. Vanessa didn't even come in when the others
started to return.

Maybe you want to fill your break time. Kylian waited silently for Vanessa to
return.

When she didn't come in after the show started and 10 minutes passed, Kylian felt
strange.

Why aren't you coming?

'I must have gone to the mansion because I was embarrassed-'

No, it can't be. No matter how much he carried his pouch bag, he wasn't the type to
go away like this.

“Where did you go?”

Killian went out and went looking for her.

"Hey. Hey, haven't you seen Little Buckel?"

“I saw you going to the lounge earlier.”

“It wasn’t there.”

“Aren’t you there? Then you went outside to get some air-”

"no. I've already been there, but it's not there."

“Then where to go… … ”

Seeing the confused employee, Kylian narrowed her eyes.

Where the hell did she go?

* * *

'what?'

His eyes moved towards the closed door.

Why did the door suddenly close when there was no wind?

It wasn't natural either. A creaking sound was heard immediately beyond the closed
door.

The sound of locking the door is obvious.

"what."

I quickly walked over and grabbed the doorknob. The door did not open even after
turning the doorknob.

'What… … ?'

I had a strange feeling.

“What?”

“Someone locked the door. It won't open!”

I spoke to Andreas who was approaching, and his expression hardened.

“Get out of here for a moment.”

As he stepped out, Andreas slammed into the door and slammed himself into it. I
bumped into it several times, but the door didn't budge.

On the contrary, the situation got worse.

The lamp on the wall went out with a popping sound.

"Oh My God."

The inside of the warehouse was dark enough that only the shape could be
recognized.

“There are people here!”

I shouted out loud. Is nobody there? There was only silence outside the door.

“I mean, even the lights go out.”

Andreas was perplexed and stepped back from the door. There were no windows, so I
was locked up in a dark space with someone I wasn't familiar with.

'Who the hell locked the door?'

The nerves that had been calmed by the meaningless conversation with Andreas came
to a head again. At this moment, the first person that came to mind was.

76

'Is that the young girl earlier?'

Salmon's face, which she saw as she and Andreas went up the stairs, was concerned.
She was the one who saw me going up to the third floor. Her face was full of
dissatisfaction towards me!

'I'm not crazy.'

The thought shifted towards her being the culprit.

'If you leave, I won't leave you alone.'

You will be held accountable for what you do with a bad feeling. Didn't you lock me
up here to be afraid?

'Did you think I was going to tremble?'

It wasn't that none of the spells I practiced were useless in this situation. The
reason I couldn't try right away was because of the second prince.

'My personality is more tenacious than I thought.'

There was something similar to that, as it was probably not Kylian's younger
brother.

I couldn't use magic in a situation where I was with him who was suspicious. As
long as you're in the warehouse, the door will be open anyway.

“I got caught up in all sorts of things, but now that I’m with Young-ae, something
like this happens again.”

Seeing them quarrel, Andreas didn't seem to take the situation seriously.

“It sounds like something like this happened while you were with me. I am not happy
with this situation.”

“… … My party will come to find me soon.”

"yes. You will be able to leave soon.”

There was no need to wait until the show was over just because they were locked up
in a warehouse.

“Prince Kylian will also come to find me.”

“Well, I guess.”

A vague answer came back, but it didn't mean much.

Time passed in silence.

I didn't know how much time had passed.

“It seems like a long time has passed. Why can't I hear anything?"

Andreas asked. It was a voice with a hint of surprise.

"Iknow, right. You might hear voices looking for us.”

It's on the third floor, so why don't you come all the way here? The time spent
locked up was longer than expected.

Then I heard a welcome sound.

“Prince Andreas!”
A voice was heard looking for the second prince from afar.

“This is my knight.”

"Here you are!"

As soon as I heard Andreas' words, I shouted. It was a voice I could hear from
afar, but I would be able to hear my voice and come this way.

Soon I heard footsteps approaching this way.

“Sir Murren! Open this door!”

Andreas shouted out. The doorknob turned and there was a slamming sound.

Men's voices could be heard outside.

“Sir Murren. What are you doing there?”

“It looks like the door is locked.”

“Let’s find another place.”

'what?'

footsteps went away. Andreas' knights heard the master's voice and just left!

“You hear my voice and just go away?”

The second prince's voice was absurd.

“Maybe we didn’t hear our voices.”

I said to the second prince.

“I can only think of that in the current situation.”

"then… … Then you can't keep this door open from the outside, can't you?"

Andreas' voice grew serious as if he felt it was unusual.

“Things are bad.”

He said after being silent for a moment.

“Although it looks a lot safer than being locked in a hut… … Is there no way out?”

“In time, you will be able to get out.”

“What if I go away like before? When you hear my voice and just walk away, it seems
like you put some special magic on the door. Even if the theater is closed, you may
not be able to go out.”

I realized that it was not natural for me to think that I would be able to leave
soon. This seemed to stimulate his anxiety.

It was a variable I hadn't thought of, but it seemed to have touched Andreas even
more.
He was speechless, and he slowly sat down on the floor. He sighed, not saying
anything, as if thinking about something.

It was a sigh of concern, as if facing a troublesome situation. Even though it was

dark and he couldn't see his expression, it was predictable what kind of face he
would have.

'Still, it's much better than when I was kidnapped by Ty'alo... … .'

It was obvious that he was targeting me, so I was nervous, but when the second
prince came out like this, I was able to calm down relatively.

'Is it because it's a dark place? Is the exit in a closed space?'

It was dark with a different feeling from the hut. The second prince seemed to be
more anxious about these things. It was something I didn't know at all.

My relationship is different, but the symbols are the same as in the previous
world, so I thought I knew it well... …

'Was he like this too?'

The second prince of the original world, who was my lover at least once, came to my
mind without realizing it.

It was a person who quickly fell in love with her because of her beautiful face.
Because he looked like a prince in a fairy tale and even had a friendly
personality.

But with the bean pods removed, I saw that he wasn't the prince of a fairy tale, he
was just a man my age.

Unlike me, if the 2nd prince escapes from this place, he will live without any
trouble again. My reality, unlike him, is tiring. What's more, he was now locked up
with him.

Still, for this moment, I seemed more relaxed than him.

That's why I spoke up.

“It will be fine.”

As he spoke calmly, he raised his head as if surprised.

“Did the prince say that things look better than last time? The performance may not
have ended yet, so don’t just think that you will be locked up and wait.”

If you're locked up until the theater closes, you can cast a spell while Andreas
sleeps.

I'm not sure if I'll be able to open the door because the magic I'm using is weak.
Once you can try it.

“This is a warehouse. Someone will open this door. So don't be too scared that
there's no way out. We can get out of here without any major problems.”

Andreas was silent. In the hope that it would be comforting, he quietly accepted my
hand even as he patted the back of his hand.
And after a moment of silence, he opened his mouth.

“Get your hands off me. What are you doing now?”

Andreas frowned and pulled out his hand.

“… … I said I'd try to calm you down. Seeing that you are the same, I don’t think
it was enough to worry about.”

“Even so, it’s not to the extent that I’m worried about Young-ae.”

His voice was too blunt. Did you feel so bad... … ?

Fortunately, the 2nd Prince stood up again with the will to regain some energy.

“I won’t stand still until you rescue me.”

He said as he approached the door. I felt like I was going to hit my body again.
But as soon as he grabbed the doorknob, he was surprised and released it.

“Ah!”

“Why?”

“The doorknob is hot… … ”

"I beg your pardon?"

That was true. I had to find out right away.

"fire… … ?”

Flames began to flow through the cracks in the tightly closed door!

The fire was starting from outside.

It must have been outside for quite some time, and the fire quickly rushed inside.
Startled, I staggered my feet.

'What. What is this again-!'

However, there was a limit to avoiding it because it was in the warehouse.

“The fire is coming in.”

Andreas' voice became urgent. I couldn't wait for the door to open.

'water. You have to use water.'

It wasn't the time to use magic and pick horses in front of Andreas.

I moved behind him to draw a shaman on the floor. But just as I was about to bite
my finger, I realized something strange.

'There's a fire, but why is there no smoke... … ?'

“What are you doing blankly, Young-ae!”

“It’s strange.”
"Yes?"

“If the fire is coming in like this, the smoke should have come in earlier.”

But we didn't realize the fire had started until it was time for the fire to rush
in.

“This fire is not an ordinary fire.”

The fire embodied by the magic that I saw in the realm came to mind. Like the fire,
there was no smoke.

It reminded me of the knights who didn't hear our voices before.

Is there a device hanging in this room... … Wasn't it magic?

Maybe you used magic?

As soon as I thought of that, I moved my feet.

“Where are you going, Little Buckel!”

Andreas caught me in awe as I walked towards the fire.

“Wait a minute, Prince.”

I let go of his hand.

“I have something to check for a moment.”

A scorching fire could be seen in the brightened warehouse. I reached out a hand
carefully towards it. A roaring fire reached me.

“Baby Buckell!”

Andreas' voice was heard.

"under… … .”

I breathed a sigh of relief.

'I thought I was going to die of fear.'

I showed a hand that wasn't daisy at all towards him.

“It’s okay, Prince.”

The second prince with a pale face made a face that he did not understand.

“This is no ordinary fire.”

“Then what do you mean?”

“It’s a fire embodied by magic.”

That was the reason I couldn't stand it.

My suspicions were completely confirmed by this action.

“The prince is dangerous, so stay inside.”

“Young-ae is-”

"I'm OK. Because it doesn’t work for me.”

I stood with my back to the light, leaving him still looking confused. The fire no
longer rushed in from where I was.

I'm sure you'll use your strange abilities here.

“Standing in the fire… … .”

Andreas looked at me with a puzzled expression.

Then there was a sudden commotion outside.

“Turn off the lights now!”

"Wizard. Come see the wizard!”

It was the confused voices of people I didn't know. There was the sound of frantic
pouring of water, and sooner or later I heard someone chanting a spell.

The flaming fire in the crack in the door was extinguished and then stopped.

The flames that had already entered the warehouse stayed behind me and did not
change.

“There are people here!”

I couldn't hear you, but I shouted out loud again. At that moment, Kylian's urgent
voice was heard from outside.

“My dear Buckell. Are you there?”

77

“Yes, Prince!”

I answered aloud.

“The second prince is here too!”

“Stay away.”

Those words of Kylian were not meant for me. It was a small sound, as if talking to
the people around him.
“Prince.”

In any case, he blinked at Andreas and fled to the corner together. Suddenly, there
was the sound of a door breaking. I wondered if the sword that pierced the iron
gate would be pulled out, and then swung it towards the door again.

"eww."

I squinted my eyes at the loud sound of the door being smashed.

When I opened my eyes again, I saw Kylian standing in the middle of the door with a
sword.

“Baby Buckell!”

Before the wizard could put out the fire in the warehouse, Kylian jumped in.

“Prince!”

'It's Day!'

I panicked and ran into his arms. It was to prevent him from getting burned, but it
didn't show. A wizard as surprised as me quickly put out the fire.

“It’s dangerous.”

“Are you okay, Young-ae?”

Kylian took a serious look at my condition.

"What happened? Being locked up with Andreas.”

“Someone locked the door while I was talking to the second prince.”

“Are there any injuries?”

The second prince behind me didn't even care about him. His eyes stared intently at
me.

“It’s really okay. My hands are fine.”

"hand? What are you talking about?”

Kylian asked me with serious eyes. It was a momentum that would not pass without
listening.

how should i talk about this

“Go out. I will go out and tell you.”

* * *
I left the warehouse and moved to the offices of the theater officials. Thanks to
their absence, I was able to talk to Kylian alone in an empty place.

I learned a few things from Kylian's conversation.

My cry from the inside was still not heard from outside. And Kylian was about to
open the warehouse door after hearing about a fire from the staff trying to find
me.

“It’s like they’re trying to set the warehouse on fire. There was a wizard among
the audience who came to see the play today, so it was easy to put out the fire.”

After the explanation, Kylian asked me.

“What I want to know is why there was Youngae in that warehouse.”

“Prince Andreas said he had something to say, so I went into the warehouse while
looking for a place to talk quietly. Then the door closed on its own accord and
fell asleep... … .”

“So are you locked up?”

Killian frowned.

“You mean Young-ae was imprisoned because of him?”

"no. Because of me.”

Strictly speaking, didn't Andreas suffer because of me at the same time?

“What was that guy trying to say until he got Young-ae locked up?”

“It’s not important.”

However, Kylian stared at me, curiously. He hesitated and finally answered.

“What did you do in the curtain with the prince… … .”

"What?"

Kylian laughed briefly, as if exasperated.

“I told you well that you put the necklace on.”

"why? I'll let you figure it out for yourself."

“I, it doesn’t matter now.”

I was shy and hung up so that I couldn't talk any more.

'It's not Andreas that matters!'

“This fire is not an accident. It was a fire created by magic.”

"incantation?"

"yes. There was a fire, but there was no smoke, so I touched it.”
I held out my hand in front of Kylian.

“I thought it was weird, so I put my hand on it and it was fine. It didn’t work for
me, so it’s not a normal fire.”

“You put your hand in the fire? Are you sane?”

Then Kylian frowned.

“What do you do when you do something so risky?”

“It is a crisis situation. I just checked it out because it seems to be different

from a normal fire.”

“Hey, Young-ae is really… … . You make me unable to take my eyes off you for even a
second.”

Killian sighed more deeply than ever.

“Still, I wasn’t that scared this time. I can create water through magic, and fire
itself didn't work for me.”

“So you look so fine.”

Kylian's face, as if tired, looked at my expression.

“You look too lively for a person who was locked up in a fire.”

Perhaps because of the expression he was making, it didn't seem like he was saying
it in a good way.

“Are you concerned?”

"Of course."

A positive answer came right away.

“I’m sorry too. It was the place the prince took great care of, but it has become
like this.”

It was already time for the show to end. As I was sad, Kylian looked at me with a
puzzled look.

“Are you worried about that now?”

“I didn’t have any problems with my life at all. so-"

So it's nothing to worry about me. As I was about to make an excuse, he suddenly
stretched out his arms towards me. It fell into his arms in an instant.

“Prince?”

I looked back at him in embarrassment.

“How do you even think of me in this situation?”

There was a sigh mixed in his voice from the other side. It seemed surprising, but
it also seemed to be mixed with saltiness.
He spoke in a low voice.

“Your heart is wonderful, but you don’t have to worry about me. Young-ae is very
considerate, so it’s a big deal.”

Really? Is it really for that reason? Feeling strange, he buried his nose in his
arms.

'I'm not even that caring person.'

It was a cool feeling. Maybe the reason I kept my composure was because I didn't
want to act according to the will of the one who imprisoned me.

Andreas's psychology was more unstable than mine, so there were some things that
were relatively stable, but that's why I was able to be okay in the first place.
Anger that won't let you go if you leave.

'How can this be a good person?'

Kylian smiled bitterly while he couldn't see my face.

Then a knock was heard outside.

“Can I come in?”

Andreas' voice! I quickly fell off Kylian.

"Come on in."

Andreas entered the office as if he hadn't returned yet. He looked at me awkwardly

standing next to Kylian and said:

“I have something to say to Little Buckel.”

"ah… … .”

Are you talking about something from a while ago? I'm not in a good mood, so I
thought I'd just skip it today. Andreas asked Kylian.

“Would you mind leaving your seat?”

You've already shown me that fire doesn't catch on. After this, it can no longer be
hidden. As I was trying to figure out what to say inside, Kylian smiled and stuck
to my side.

“What? Little Buckell has to go back to the mansion with me.”

“If you’re going to take me to the Duke, I’ll do it, so you must die first.”

"no. This is my job.”

'what… … ?'

I glanced at the brothers in turn with strange eyes. Aren't the brothers having
another strange competition?

“Hey, this is nobody’s business. I have my knights and the coachman outside the
theater.”
"no. I was the one who invited Young-ae today.”

He whispered the truth, but Kylian did not hesitate.

“Now that the promise I made for Young-ae has come to pass, I have to take
responsibility and take her to the mansion.”

'Is that so?'

“Aren’t you annoyed to see Andreas’ face now?”

"Yes?"

“You should talk to Little Buckell later.”

He took turns talking to me and Andreas and left the office with me.

* * *

“Does anyone have a straw?”

Kylian, who had shaken off Andreas, asked as soon as he got on the carriage.

"yes?"

“The one who imprisoned Young Ae. Did I mention that the warehouse door was locked
earlier? If the door is closed and locked while talking to Andreas, there must be a
culprit.”

Before, it seemed to be strangely focused only on me and the imprisoned Andreas.

Now the real question has arisen.

“Things that were not communicated to the people outside even when they shouted and
knocked on the door. A fire suddenly broke out outside a warehouse where there was
no reason to start a fire. And that the fire was a fire that was caused by magic.”

Killian's expression was serious.

“I used magic, but aren’t I the same person as last time?”

“This time, there’s someone who stalks you.”

I remembered the face of the young Salmon girl I saw earlier.

“I found Young-ae, who was talking behind my back during my break, and I gave her a
little attention, but I felt like she was offended a lot.”

“Did something like that happen while you were out?”

"yes. When I went up with the 2nd Prince, I saw her looking at us. You might come
along and lock the door.”

Of course, there were some doubts.

“I don’t know how the spell was cast.”

“It’s not unusual for witchcraft to be used to harm people.”

Killian replied.

“Because you can do it whether you use an item imbued with magic or have a shaman
cast the spell yourself. Instead, you have to be prepared in advance.”

“There would have been no time to prepare. It was the first time I had ever seen a
young girl, and it had happened just a few minutes after the friction happened. If
she usually carried items that could be used for crime... … It is possible.”

But wouldn't that be rare? So I had no idea what had happened.

“So, who is the young girl?”

“It’s young Salmon. It’s the first family I’ve ever heard of, but her group called
her Salmon Youngae.”

“Salmon?”

Kylian thought for a moment, as if searching for a memory.

“Have I never heard of such a family?”

“Are you the prince?”

Wasn't that the first family I'd ever heard of?

As soon as they arrived at the mansion, they searched the genealogy of the nobles.
Even after washing my eyes, I couldn't find the Salmon family.

“It’s strange.”

Obviously I said Salmon... … ?

The next day, Kylian questioned the nobles in the lounge.

It was not difficult to find an eyewitness because there were not only two nobles
who heard her conversation with me.

“Did you say Salmon’s little girl?”

"Yes. It must have been the Salmon family!”

After that, when I called several people and asked, the responses were the same.

“I shouted so loudly in front of the Birkel girl, so I was wondering what kind of
family it was, but it was the first family I had ever heard of. So I thought it
must be a country noble who doesn’t know anything.”

Also, I wasn't wrong. But a family without Salmon.

'How did this happen... … ?'

78

“It was strange when you think about it.”

When the fifth nobleman finished his testimony and left the Imperial Palace, I
said.

“I wasn’t even drinking, but I was only talking to myself in a loud voice. If I had
a normal voice, I wouldn't have even heard it. There was a particularly loud voice
asking me to listen.”

“It’s not easy to be confident in your face to the end while telling the back story
of Young-ae. It was possible because it was a family that did not exist in the
first place.”

Killian thought for a moment.

“Maybe she is the shaman who has been targeting Young Ae since the last time. So,
couldn't he use magic?"

powwow? Is she herself a shaman?

“I first saw her in the theater. Someone you never knew?”

“Someone may have commissioned that woman named Salmon.”

“Then what about that party?”

Still not convinced, I asked a question.

“Is Pionic Young-ae possessed by witchcraft like a jeweler?”

Like a jeweler and a maid who was bewitched by witchcraft and acted against me, was
the young girl Pionic also possessed by witchcraft and pretended to be friends with
someone she didn't know?

The Salmon girl was strange, but the peony girl was no different from the ordinary
girls. Because she was surprised to see me and carefully dried up Salmon Young-ae.

“I think it would be a good idea to try contacting Young-ae Pionic. I will do

this.”

1 After leaving the Imperial Palace, I headed to Andreas' Palace.

Since Andreas is involved, he should know about this.

“I was waiting for Young-ae to come.”

Andreas, who had been asked to meet me, said as soon as he saw me.

There will be many things you want to tell me. Not to mention who the culprit is,
as I have seen it last time.

“What happened?”

Again, he took it right out of the box.

“You didn’t tell other people what you saw last time, did you? I told the princess
again.”

“Even so, I don’t even talk about that.”

Andreas frowned. He asked, lowering his voice slightly.

“How did you put out the fire, Young-ae?”

I expected to ask this, but I didn't know where to start. I looked at him for a
moment and was silent.

“I have a peculiar constitution that does not work with magic.”

“A special body type?”

"yes. I didn’t know that, but that’s the case with me.”

It started with that explanation. What was the reason I was able to block Andreas
in the forest before, and how did I find out that fire is a magic spell this time?

Hearing the story, Andreas made a surprised face.

“Can you stop magic? Is that only an attack spell?”

"yes. I haven't known in a while."

"no wonder. It was overemphasized as an artifact, but it was unbelievable.”

He asked, nodding his head with a serious face.

“Who else knows this?”

“It is the 1st Prince and my older brother who deflects magic. A few knights of the
family and a few knights of the 1st Prince know. Because the first thing I learned
was the battle in the territory.”

“Only those close to Young-ae know.”

Andreas was silent as if thinking about something. I calmly waited for him to say
something.

Something strange happened when his eyes opened slightly.

'suddenly?'

What do you think? I waited for his words with a bit of apprehension.

When he said that his eyes had changed, he suddenly asked.

“Who knows that Young-ae can use magic?”

"yes?"

Did I ever say that I can cast spells?

no. I just said that the magic didn't work.

“I am not a shaman.”

“Aren’t you able to use magic?”

It was a tone of conviction.

“When I went to my brother’s palace before. I saw that the floor was dry.”

“… … !”

I was shocked and froze.

'What we're talking about here is-'

“Isn't there a reason why the floor would be like that in an empty room? By the
way, my brother's shoulder was also wet. I thought it was water, but now I know.”

"no."

It was a disaster. I didn't even mention it, so I didn't think it was strange!

“Now, what are you hiding? He even told me the secret that magic didn’t work.”

Andreas smiled. It was a beautiful smile, but I frowned.

'Aren't you doing this to dig up my secrets?'

“I know there are no nobles who use magic. That's amazing. What happened?”

“I just want to talk about why I was able to put out the fire.”

“Then I won’t ask how you came to be able to use magic.”

As soon as he responded with a stiff face, Andreas took a step back. But my belief
that I could use magic remained the same.

he asked me

“If I keep the secret, what will Young-ae do?”

I was momentarily stunned by those words.

Are you asking for money now? … ?

When I realized that I wasn't wrong, I was shocked.

“You can’t come out like this, Prince.”

I didn't hide my bewilderment.

“I stopped the prince from igniting any more lights. You can't thank me, but it's
not a threat."

“I have no intention of intimidating Young-ae.”

When I was in love, the second prince reassured me.

“I swear. I don't mean to threaten Young-ae."

“Come now and say something like that, and you’ll be relieved.”

I couldn't set boundaries. I glanced at him with a look of reproach.

“Even if I can stop witchcraft, isn’t it natural for me to silence it if I get my

help?”

"no. That’s not the right calculation.”

The way he shook his head couldn't have been this funny.

“Does Count Tetzel know that Young-ae uses magic?”

"under. There, Prince Andreas.”

Even though he made the mistake of calling the prince 'here', he did not show any
displeasure.

Isn't this the first time in this world you've seen me so peaceful?

That's the moment I hold my secret and shake it. It was astounding!

“Then say it properly, Young-ae. It is certain to use magic, who knows.”

The second prince spoke as if conciliatory, but I was silent. I wasn't ready to
decide what to do.

“I swear on the honor of the imperial family. I have no intention of putting Young
Ae in danger.”

He spoke softly again.

“I’m just trying to get a little reward for keeping a secret.”

“What do you want?”

“I haven’t thought about it yet. We’ll talk about it soon.”

You want so much in return for keeping secrecy, but haven't you thought about it
yet?

'It's ridiculous.'

I grabbed my bag and got up from my seat. Because there was no reason to talk
further with the person who was going to speak sooner or later.

But before leaving here, there was one thing I had to make sure of.

“Your brother should not know.”

I'm already convinced that I know how to use magic, so it's pointless to cheat on
the second prince.

So I had to ask you to keep this secret.

“I can't even ask if I can cast spells. Not only to my brother, but to anyone
else.”

“Isn’t it all secrets except for Kylian?”

He understood it easily.

"All right. I will protect you.”

'To keep... … .'

Somehow I got stuck in the warehouse with Andreas!

'It's really bad.'

If I had known it would come out like that, I wouldn't have come to the 2nd
Imperial Palace.

I was going to tell you about Salmon Young-ae, but I couldn't even talk about it
and left. Grabbing his troubled head, he headed for the mansion.

The place I went to was the library. Unlike Salmon, Pionic was originally from a
family they knew, but it was only at the level of a bone they had heard of.

Because Viscount Pionic wasn't an aristocrat staying in the capital. I called Anna
to work.

"Anna. Write a letter to the phoenix author. I have something to talk about with
Viscount Young-ae.”

“Yes, lady.”

As soon as Anna heard me and left, Milan came in.

“What did you say when you went to the Imperial Palace?”

He was worried when he heard that I was locked up in the warehouse with the second
prince. He seemed to have waited for me after hearing that I was going to the 1st
Imperial Palace to find the culprit.

“I heard eyewitness accounts, and everyone knew her as the Salmon girl.”

Milan, who heard the story on the day of the accident, was also curious about the
Salmon family.

“You didn’t hear it wrong?”

It was Milan who said that there was no such family.

"yes. Prince Kylian is suspicious of the woman named Salman herself as a shaman.”

“Another shaman… … .”

Milan's face darkened. He was reacting to this as seriously as his father.

“Why is the shaman aiming at you? And one after another.”

"I don't know. I'm confused too. Is the shaman itself targeting me, or is there
someone who has ordered the shaman to work?”

He shook his head and said.

“So I decided to find the party and talk to them. I'm trying to find out if Pionic
Young-ae was possessed by a spell and was talking to her, or what happened."

“Pionic?”

But Milan, who was listening to the story, suddenly asked.

“Was there a young-ae in that family?”

“Did you say Pionic Youngae?”

“It’s strange. Obviously in my memory... … ”

I felt strange when Milan made a suspicious face.

'Isn't it possible that even the phoenix can't be fake?'

With a sense of reluctance, I immediately searched the bookshelf. He took out the
genealogy of the imperial nobles and turned the pages while stopping his hand.

"Nonsense… … .”

It was as Milan said.

There were no young children in the genealogy of Viscount Pionic. Milan approached
me, looked at the page I was looking at and said,

“My memory is correct. It is true that Viscount Pionic exists, but there are no
daughters there.”

It was said that there was no person named Pionic Youngae in the first place.

Not only Salmon, who seemed strange to anyone, but also the ordinary woman who
didn't exist?

'Does this make sense?'

It felt creepy. I felt like I was possessed by something.

79

“Is there no peony girl?”

The next day I went to Kylian and talked to him, and he frowned.

“You didn’t even know the prince?”

“I only knew that there was a family called Pionic in the Empire. It's a non-
existent place, isn't it?"

Killian crossed his arms.

“In the end, it turns out that the two people Young-ae saw were actually non-
existent people.”

“How could this be?”

It was no different from when I found out about this in the mansion. I was still
confused.

“I don’t know if it’s Salmon, but as far as Pionic Youngae… … I had no doubts at
all. It was like an ordinary young girl my age.”

But even Pionic Young Ae was a fake!

“Are they all shamans?”

'what's this… … .'

Even when I was locked in the warehouse, I was almost sure who it was.

Wasn't there some strange behavior that Salmon showed me?

As in Coleman's case, I only thought that a socialite was dissatisfied with me and
had an accident. It's a completely different thing from the drug misunderstanding.

'But is it magic again?'

Not only Salmon, but also Pionic Young Ae was a person who didn't exist.

'Unpleasant.'

It was very uncomfortable to know that an unknown person was constantly targeting
me.

'for a moment. If last time was the work of those fake girls, what would happen to
Camilla?'

It was the starting point again.

“What the hell… … .”

'Why do these things only happen to me?'

I groaned and suddenly realized. There was one thing I hadn't told Kylian yet.

“The Second Prince found out that I could use magic.”

"What?"

“I told you that you can stop witchcraft… … .”

Anyway, more important now than Andreas was the culprit of the incidents.

“The second prince said he would keep the secret. More than that, Salmon is the
problem. I need to strengthen my escort. No, because when I get stronger... … Can I
use the magic and go?”

When I spoke with a rapid-fire gun, Kylian looked at me for a moment, speechless.

"okay. If you want to.”

Even after replying a little late, he stared at me intently. I felt that kind of
gaze.

* * *

It was four days later that I went back to the Imperial Palace.

“Are you going to the Imperial Palace today? If it's about the culprit, I think we
can do that."

Before I left, Milan, whom I met at the mansion, caught me.

“Are you also searching for the family now?”

After discovering that Salmon and Pionic had no children, Milan informed his father
of the bizarre incident.

It seemed that the family could no longer wait for the investigation by the
security forces as the incident occurred twice in a row. Apart from the security
forces, the family also started a search.

“The prince will understand. Please let me know when something comes out for sure.”

"I'm fine."

The reason I have no choice but to turn down Milan is because of the real reason to
go to the Imperial Palace.

'If not there, you can't comfortably use magic?'

I had to build up my strength to contain those who were targeting me. How does
Milan know that this is a tearful struggle to survive?

Even though he refused to come to Milan like that, he couldn't try magic right away
in the Imperial Palace.

1 As I entered the Imperial Palace, the attendant of the Imperial Palace approached
me.

“There is a place that Beckel said that if you come, you will be served.”
"yes?"

It was unusual for a servant to say such a thing.

'Where are you taking me? … ?'

I quietly followed the servant. The place the servant guided me was familiar to me.

'Where?'

Because it was by the lakeside where Princess Laura had previously arranged a
meeting.

“Wait a minute.”

The servant spoke and disappeared,

what to do here

As I came to the imperial palace, I looked around with a blank slate. There was no
Kylian, nor were there any boaters on the lake shore.

'By the way, why is there no one in the lake?'

When I was puzzled, Kylian came to this place.

“I made you wait.”

“The prince’s attendant led me here.”

"okay. I said come.”

“Why are you here… … ?”

“What would you like to do at the lakeside?”

"walk?"

It seems that Kylian did not want such an answer. He beckoned the boats lined up by
the lake.

“Let’s go boating.”

'What a boat ride all of a sudden.'

Anyway, Kylian did the boating the way he wanted. It was an unexpected opportunity.

“Isn’t it peaceful?”

It was as Killian said. The azure waters of the lake are shimmering. mother goose
and her cubs. It was peace itself as I was doing this at the lake.

'Those geese are good. Because no one bothered me.'

“A busy person like the prince… … . Can I stay like this?”

"why. Shouldn't I be relaxing by the lake?"

When I asked Kylian, a stern answer came back.

"no. It's not that you're doing something you've never done before."

He took a step and glanced at the outside of the boat.

“And this lake. It's a place with bad memories for me. You may have forgotten...
… .”

"I know. Isn't that where Andreas quarreled with Young-ae?"

“You remember.”

As a result, I received an apology, but it was not a pleasant memory. I felt

betrayal, anger, and other sad emotions while playing the boat.

“Then, the theatre. I didn't go for a while because of the 2nd Prince, but I went
back because of the Prince. It’s not a place with good memories.”

"is it? I didn't know that.”

I didn't know if I really didn't know, or if I knew I didn't know. Killian said in
a calm voice that was unfathomable.

“I don’t think it’s bad to go back to a place with bad memories.”

"why?"

“You can cover bad memories with good ones, right? The accident at the theater was
not what I expected.”

“… … .”

“Why are you looking at me like that?”

Looking at Kylian, he asked as if he had noticed something strange. I had a reason

for being silent.

"just. I was surprised to hear that the 1st Prince said this.”

It was a more positive idea than expected. Did you know that Kylian would say
something like this?

To be honest, he smiled like it was understandable.

"iced coffee. Young-ae, do you know that I am a madman who only wields a sword?”

"no. It's not like that. I just want to be surprised that the Prince has arranged
such a time for me.”

I stumbled over and rummaged through my bag.

“I had no other thought than to find the culprit. I also want to master this book
as soon as possible.”

What I pulled out was the magic book Finn gave me.

“There is a limit to the number of spells you can try per day. Of course, when I
came to the Imperial Palace, I was only thinking about using magic... … ”
As he was talking, a letter fell from the book. It was a letter I had brought from
the mansion earlier.

It was a letter I had just received on my way out, so I had forgotten to open it.

“A letter.”

"yes. I don’t know where you came from.”

There aren't many letters to me. Wondering where the letter came from, I opened it
to myself.

And the moment I checked the letter, my eyes widened as if they were about to pop
out.

I heard about work in the theater. I'm afraid you might be shocked by the last
incident.

- Salmon.

Salmon? Salmon?

"how?"

The tranquility of a few moments ago disappeared in an instant.

Were you watching me? I got up and looked around.

“Your Buckell?”

There was nothing unusual in sight.

Yes, there is no way. Because this is the Imperial Palace.

But I never expected to send a letter to the mansion.

I stared at the letter pretending to be concerned about my well-being with a firm

face.

I confirmed that I am a person who does not exist in the world, but what… … !

“Your Buckell? Why are you doing this all of a sudden?”

“It’s a letter from Salmon.”

He got serious and looked around. I knew she couldn't be here, but I was wary.
Because she seemed to be watching me.

The courage to send a letter to the mansion without fear!

“You are sending this letter to provoke me. How could this-”

It was then that my body was shaking.

“What!”
Perhaps the boat was on the shore of the lake, or the sailor was changing
direction. The wind steered the boat in my direction.

The body that had stood up momentarily lost its center of gravity.

'danger… … !'

When I felt it, my body was already out of the boat. The sound of a puddle pierced
my ears.

He fell into the lake alone. As I fell into the cold water, my mind flashed.

“Baby Buckell!”

“Huh!”

floundered in the water. His head was out of the water, but he was not relaxed.

"catch!"

Killian reached out and tried to catch him. But then, I felt something grab my
foot.

“… … !”

I struggled with my feet, but I didn't fall. Rather, it felt like it was pulling me
down.

'What suddenly-'

As I was struggling, I remembered Salmon's letter that seemed to be watching me. I

could feel the blood draining away.

Maybe it's her again?

'Nonsense. This is the Imperial Palace!'

He couldn't hold Kylian's hand, and his body lost strength. My body was completely
submerged.

Something holding me was still pulling me under me. It was hard to get out, even if
I struggled with my eyes closed.

'ah… … .'

I was out of breath. When I opened my squinted eyes, I saw someone approaching me.

Kylian entered the water. I desperately opened my eyes to look at him.

The moment he approached me, I was out of breath. Unable to hold back, she covered
her mouth and closed her eyes. As I felt Kylian put my hand away, something soft
touched my lips.

'… … !'

he will kiss The breath he breathed in through his lips.

I could barely breathe and I woke up again. But I wasn't relaxed.

'for a moment. Wait a minute… … .'

I wanted to open my eyes, but I couldn't. I woke up, but when I couldn't open my
eyes, only the touch became more vivid. The hand placed on Kylian's shoulder,
without realizing it, gained strength.

80

Soon the body went up. It was Kylian who lifted me up.

"under… … !”

"miss!"

As I stepped out of the water again, the sailor hurriedly pulled me up. Only after
the boat stopped on the shore of the lake was it possible to lie down on the grass.

"ha. under… … .”

The users of the 1st Imperial Palace hurriedly spread out their seats on the grass.
I heard Kylian's urgent cry.

“Doctor. Call the doctor!”

"no. it's okay."

He reached out and stopped Kylian giving instructions to the users. Killian
frowned.

“Do you think Young-ae is okay?”

Killian resolutely ordered the doctor to be called.

The imperial physician came to see me not long after. Suddenly, he lay on the grass
and was examined.

“Fortunately, there are no major problems.”

“Look… … .”

I was able to say anything only after consulting my doctor.

'My lips... … .'

As he spoke softly, covering his mouth with his hand, Kylian asked in a calm voice.

“What was written on the letter? You woke up suddenly after reading the letter.”
Kylian would be curious too. The peaceful atmosphere was broken in an instant.

Kylian picked up the damp letter he was holding in his hand. The words were smeared
on a piece of paper he had picked up roughly with his thumb and forefinger.

“I had a crewman rescue it, but I can’t figure it out.”

“I was worried about my well-being in Salmon’s name. She doesn't even exist, does
she?"

But what made that startling mind even bigger was what happened in the water.

“When I fell into the water, it felt like someone was pulling me from under me. So
I was even more surprised.”

“There was no such thing.”

Killian shook his head.

“I saw it clearly when I put Young-ae out of the water. There was nothing tying
Young-ae’s feet.”

“No?”

So am I mistaken?

I was mistaken to think that something got stuck in my foot... … ?

“I’ve been feeling since the last time, it seems that Young Ae Buckel has become
very sensitive.”

ah… … .

He looked at me carefully and was dazed at what he said, and then he completely
understood the situation. A sense of shame came over me.

A letter sent to provoke me is agitated, making me mistaken for nonsense!

'Why did you send that letter!'

Maybe the reason I fell into the water was because I stood up in response to the
letter. Everything that happened after reading the letter was embarrassing.

'If it wasn't for that... … '

I remember the moment Kylian kissed me again. Just thinking about it made my face
heat up.

'embarrassing.'

Couldn't be any more It was time to say that I was going to the mansion right away.

“It’s safe here.”

Kylian's hands were wet and I handed over my droopy hair. It was a calm voice,
unlike the inside of me who was embarrassed and angry.

“There is no one in the palace who can harm Young-ae. Young-ae is safe.”
The calm tone seemed to want to calm me down. It was unfamiliar to Kylian because
it was a calmness that he could hardly hear.

“… … .”

I just looked at him and blinked.

'How should I react in this case?'

Thank you so much for reassuring me in this situation. But I wanted to run away to
the mansion quickly.

Because it was still embarrassing!

"I… … I will stop.”

"Where?"

“It’s a mansion.”

“Are you going to go then?”

As soon as the words came out, Kylian narrowly opened his eyes. I looked down at my
body wrapped in the blanket and wrapped it around me.

“You can call it a boat accident. If you accidentally fell into the water... … .”

“I’ll lend you an empty room, so go wash up.”

"yes? I can go right away.”

Thank you for thinking of me, but first of all, I wanted to disappear from Kylian's
eyes.

'I just want to disappear from this world... … .'

“The dress was also wet. I'll take my heart Thank you so much, Prince.”

After crying internally and forcing a smile, Kylian spoke again.

“Don’t worry, I’ll dry those clothes too, so come with me.”

"yes? Can’t you?”

I shook my head in denial. But are you doing this knowingly, or are you really
ignorant? Killian grinned as he grabbed my wrist.

“You don’t know at all that your family is drowning, do you?”

"no… … .”

Suddenly he got up and followed him. I don't want to follow My legs were shaking as
if I was being dragged to a place I couldn't go anywhere.

'I want to be separated from you now!'

In the end, Kylian's proposal could not be rejected.

As I entered the empty room that Kylian had given me, I saw an interior that seemed
to be a guest bedroom. The Duke was not much different from the guest room I had
seen.

As I stood by the door and looked around the room, Kylian said to me.

“It’s wet, so it’s going to be uncomfortable. I'll go back to the office, wash up
and leave. And wet clothes,”

Kylian blinked at the gift box on one side.

“I’ve prepared it, so let me wear it.”

It was a gift box wrapped in ribbon.

“Can I wear this?”

It looks like it was meant to be a gift to someone.

Carefully opening the box, there was a navy blue dress inside. The dress with
delicate lace and jewels was more glamorous than I thought.

'I was prepared for this... … ?'

The moment I checked the dress, another question came to mind.

It was a famous designer's dress that noble women in the capital could only get a
reservation for a year in advance.

“Did you have something like this ready in the palace?”

"okay. I brought it for a present.”

“Can I take this… … ?”

When asked carefully, he replied calmly.

"of course. After all, it’s a baby.”

“Is it mine?”

“I prepared it in advance to give it to Young-ae. I didn't mean to give it to you,

but I need it, so I took it."

I looked at him with wide open eyes.

Did you mean to give it to me from the beginning? such a beautiful dress?

It was so unexpected, so I stayed still, and he added.

“If you’re really sorry, you can wear it to the next prom and dance with me.”

It was an unexpected gift.

When I got back to the mansion wearing that dress, Anna was the first to see my
outfit and talk to me.

"miss. When you go to the Imperial Palace, the dress... … ?”

“The 1st Prince gave it to me as a present.”

"Oh my gosh. Did the prince give you this dress?”

Anna burst out in admiration.

“Then why did you suddenly give me a present? Today isn't even a special day...
… .”

"Well."

I laughed meaningfully.

'Never say drowning.'

You won't know unless I tell you anyway. Because the dress I was originally wearing
had been completely dried by Kylian by a wizard.

“The first prince must have liked the young lady.”

Anna looked at the dress I was wearing and said in a passionate voice. I waved my
hand like it didn't make sense.

"no. We used to see each other often.”

“Didn’t you give me a necklace last time?”

“… … .”

This time, he did not deny it and was silent.

Actually, I also had such suspicions. It wasn't my misunderstanding, but there was
a certain thought that Kylian really had feelings for me.

Even with the necklace, I thought it was my mistake, but... … ,

'Something strange is happening all the time.'

“Is the 1st Prince a person who often gives gifts to those around him?”

“No, it’s not like that… … .”

“Well, I didn’t even think of that person. The 1st Prince must be in love with the
young lady.”

'Is that good enough?'

The reasoning that there was nothing wrong with doing something that shouldn't be
done was plausible. Excited as if it was her job, Anna helped me change into my
dressing gown and then left the room again.

I lay on the bed and muttered.

“It was originally meant to be given to me, so is it okay if I present it today?”

He seemed to know his mind, which had been confused countless times.

In fact, even if it wasn't for that dress, I couldn't help but think about what
Kylian had seen in the past.
Because his eyes and actions that he sometimes showed me had changed to be more
explicit than before.

There were things that could not be explained simply because they were close.

'Killian also has a heart for me. clearly.'

The moment of kissing Kylian's lips came to mind again for some reason.

"ah… … .”

I forgot for a while. Thinking about it again, I felt ashamed and hot.

“In what spirit did I keep talking to Kylian?”

Even in an urgent situation, only the touch of his lips was vivid. As I recalled
that moment, my heart, which had been pounding little by little, began to beat
without noticing it.

'Is this the time for me to relax?'

It was impossible to laugh or cry.

“What do you do, really?”

Feeling indescribable, I buried my face in the pillow.

* * *

“I heard that you blocked the area around the lake for an hour yesterday.”

These were the words Andreas brought out to Kylian after the meeting with the
nobles. Kylian, who was on his way, retorted sarcastically.

"okay. I have something to do, so I blocked it.”

As soon as he heard that Vanessa had come to the First Prince's Palace, Kylian shut
off the lake shore. Because she was planning to go boating when she came.

“I heard that it was after the young girl Buckel entered the Imperial Palace.”

When I mentioned Vanessa, Kylian stopped. They talked in the corner of the hallway,
which was less crowded.

“What did you do at the lake?”

“You can do it at the lake, isn’t it obvious? You're asking everything."

Andreas, who had no interest in private life no matter what Kylian was doing, was
asking this question differently than usual.
“I played boat. I guess you expected it too?”

Hearing Andreas' trembling voice. Andreas frowned as if he didn't like it.

“They called in the Buckell to discuss the case. What does boating have to do with
this case?”

“I did it because it was necessary for the young Buckell. You don't know why.”

It really was. Because what Kylian thought Vanessa needed was a break.

Knowing that her work at the theater was an extension of the drug case, Vanessa's
vigilance grew sharp.

There is no law that should be shaken. I wanted to calm her mind.

'If it hadn't been for that letter yesterday, it would have gone as planned.'

Killian clicked inwardly. Damn Salmon ruined it again. When I tried to cover up the
bad memories, I was making the worst memories!

81

“How was it necessary? I didn't know you were so lazy."

“I use my time on my own.”

To the unbelieving Andreas, Kylian said:

“Whether I take my time to relax at the lake or not. Since when did you start
caring about me?”

While the sarcastic Andreas was bothered, all he knew was this. My brother wouldn't
have been interested if he had been alone instead of with her.

“It’s strange.”

Kylian looked at Andreas with a smirk on her lips.

“What do you mean?”

"It's strange that you're sensitive to things related to the Buckell girl. The last
time you came into my palace at will.”

When she wiped the blood from Vanessa's finger. Andreas overreacted even though he
saw the unpleasant side of him. He came into a place he hadn't been called in and
acted shamelessly.

“Why are you conscious of her?”

“… … !”

Suddenly, Andreas looked at him with wide eyes.

'Do you think I hit the peak?'

Killian thought.

He said he was suspicious since he came to his palace, even though he didn't call
her, so he must have been interested in her.

The same is true of that gaze at the opera house.

In fact, the way the guy looked at her had changed since the last prom.

'At that time, I thought it was because Buckell's young Ae came to dress up
beautifully.

Wasn't he already interested then?

“Are you conscious? What are you talking about?”

Andreas reacted as if he had heard an eerie sound.

“No?”

"Yes."

"Then don't mind what I do with her."

Killian had no intention of hiding his feelings for her. Andreas and Vanessa.

That's why I told Vanessa yesterday that it was something I had prepared for her.

I had to give it away earlier than planned due to yesterday's unfortunate incident,
but it was okay.

Because I was able to see her sooner in the dress she gave me.

“I mean, don’t be blatantly offensive. You have no reason to be jealous between me

and her, do you?”

Killian finished speaking and walked out.

Andreas looked in the direction Kylian had left with an annoyed expression.

'Am I conscious of her?'

“… … .”

are you so pissed off?

The day he dared to bring the documents that could be sent through the knight to
Kylian's palace.

It wasn't because Vanessa ignored her words that made her feel bad about the
unexpected appearance of the two.
I now know what I thought of myself that I didn't know then.

From the day she offered up a helping hand as a courtesy to Vanessa and refused,
she felt something changed.

“Now we don’t owe each other anything. Yes?"

Contrary to his own thoughts, it was impressive that he smiled and refused.

So that's why her image came to mind from time to time.

Beware of Kylian's black heart The reason I advised Vanessa was because she was
implicitly hoping that the boundaries of the line would be relaxed.

Because I saw her drawing a line to herself saying the calculation was over.

I didn't want to end my relationship with her at all.

I was interested in her. We wanted to talk more without feeling bad for each other.

That's why I was upset when I saw the two of them looking so close in the theater.
I didn't realize it at the time, but after working with her, I did know for sure.

“Don’t be so afraid that there is no way out. We can get out of here without any
major problems.”

When she took hold of his anxious hand, I felt a sense of surprise and alertness.
He did not express himself in front of her, but then Andreas found relief from her.

Did I mention it's a weird physical trait? The appearance of her blocking the fire
was even marvelous.

She wouldn't know that his heart had turned to Vanessa after that day.

“If I keep the secret, what will Young-ae do?”

So he asked for the price of keeping the secret. Thank you for protecting me,
because if I say I will keep it a secret, my relationship with her will end.

'There is nothing I can do about it as long as the young girl Buckel is

calculating.'

Even at the risk of being hated, I wanted to get to know her by sticking with her.

But looking at it, it seems that Kylian had noticed. As if he knew his own heart.

That must be the reason why they keep her from even getting closer to Buckell's
side.

“It’s not like that.”

Andreas muttered as he saw where Kylian had disappeared.

* * *

Cotton + Cotton + Ball + Gold + Gaan + Small

How am I supposed to accept that Kylian has a heart for me?

Even if I guessed his heart, I couldn't help but like him. Not because of Salmon.

Because I have a crucial question that I haven't solved yet.

“You still haven’t found the infomercial?”

In the information, I was told that Camilla was wearing an impression and asked me
to find out her identity. The informant hasn't given me the answer I'm looking for
yet.

Neither I nor the informant had ever seen Camilla snoring.

Camila's existence, which had been questioned since the drug incident, became even
more confused when Salman appeared.

'Did Camilla really give her the right advice?'

If you see me again, aren't you saying that I misunderstood you again?

All kinds of questions arose.

'no. It should appear first!'

I haven't seen her since the last time we met.

"I'm still not sure if I'm someone I can trust... … .”

While muttering, Anna entered the room.

"miss! A new letter has arrived!”

"letter?"

When I reached out my hand, my heart was a little nervous.

'Isn't it supposed to be Salmon again this time?'

"ah… … .”

I sighed as soon as I was handed the letter. It wasn't Salmon, but it was a letter
I didn't want to receive.

'It's here.'

The sender of the letter was Prince Andreas.

Shortly thereafter, the capital's shopping street.

“I, the second prince?”

“Why?”

“Why did you ask to see me in a place like this?”

“Don't you like the place? There is no one to listen to us.”

“It would be… … . No one will ever hear it.”

When we met outside, I wrote a letter, and Andreas rented a cafe in the downtown
area and met me.

There were no other customers in the cafe except us. However, the problem was that
the cafe was on the main street that was crowded with people.

The nobles, who were puzzled because they could not enter, looked through the
window and passed by.

With a puzzled face, why are you two together?

Even though he was looking at the 2nd prince, each time he looked towards him for a
moment, their eyes met.

The moment I saw Milan, I almost spilled the glass I was holding.

'what.'

You went out before me, did you have an appointment on this street?

Milan's party was beckoning me to Milan saying something. Milan turned around with
a meaningful look.

“Are you Count Tetzel?”

I think I'm going to have something I ate for breakfast, but Andreas didn't seem to
mind.

“Prince. Aren't you uncomfortable?"

In the end, I asked Andreas openly.

“The place is so conspicuous. I can see everything from the window. The prince
wouldn't like this, would he?"

“What do I not like?”

“It’s just me and the two of us in a conspicuous place.”

“It’s nothing.”

Andreas shrugged.

'Why are you okay? A person who really hated being involved with me.'

Even if the misunderstanding that I like him has been cleared up, if this is the
case, people will be interested in what happens to me and what happens next.

The intention was unknown.

“I can’t help it that Young-ae is a burden.”

Andreas called the staff to draw the curtains. Since I had nothing to worry about,
I immediately asked what I was curious about.

“So, have you thought about what to ask for?”

"of course."

The second prince nodded lightly. Now what is that person asking for? I waited
nervously for his words.

“That was last time. Finding the culprit in the theater.”

Theater? Why are you talking about that all of a sudden?

As he was puzzled, he said:

“I do that too.”

"yes?"

why… … ?

I looked at him with bewildered eyes.

“No matter how much I think about it, it doesn’t make sense. Obviously, the party
is here, but Young-ae is working with the wrong person.”

That wacky person was talking about Kylian. I was silent for a moment, then opened
my mouth.

“Are you really asking me for confidentiality?”

"Yes. When I go to my brother’s palace regularly, I just need to be with him.”

I looked at him in disbelief.

“Is it difficult?”

"no."

It was a lot easier than I thought.

'Did you just make me bleed that day just to say this?'

You wouldn't be the type to welcome me and the 1st prince, so why is the 2nd prince
doing this?

“When did you decide to come to the Imperial Palace? I'll leave the schedule
blank-"

"Wait."

He barely stopped talking.

“This is not something I can choose on my own. I need to hear the opinion of Prince
Kylian.”
“Your opinion is meaningless. I'll say no anyway."

So you were asking me? I forcefully smiled.

“It must be difficult for each other, but isn’t it enough just to hear the
progress?”

What is the reason for discussing with me personally on the day I go to the
Imperial Palace?

“Do you really want to be together?”

"okay. We must be together. Young-ae.”

He answered with a face that didn't know what he was thinking.

“The important thing is Young-ae’s opinion. If Young-ae agrees, neither can my

brother.”

The reason I go to the First Imperial Palace regularly is not to find the culprit.
I'm going to try a magic trick that can't be tried in a mansion, in a room with a
special barrier.

I pondered for a while on what to do.

'Because I already know that I can cast spells... … .'

82

The trouble was soon over.

“I’m going to the Imperial Palace in four days.”

It might have been better to show him what he was doing in the 1st Palace.

“You should come then.”

"good. time is?"

The second prince did not provoke me as much as this time. I told him the time and
promised to see him again, and then we parted.

Perhaps it was because he had attracted people's attention, but he could not avoid
being asked questions from Milan in the mansion.

“Why did you meet the second prince?”

“Because of the theatre. He said he had something to say about it.”

“Do you really want to talk like that?”

Milan's reluctant expression seemed to ask if there was any reason to meet in such
a place.

“That’s right.”

I don't even know what you're thinking. I shrugged.

I told the second prince to come in four days, but it was two days later that I
went to the first prince's palace. It was to inform Kylian in advance that the
second prince was coming.

“It’s been a long time, so I almost forgot my face.”

"yes? How long has it been?”

no. Come to think of it, it's been a long time. Compared to the previous one, when
I visited regularly.

'How did you come to me right away when something like that happened?'

It was the first day I had completely noticed his heart, so it was cool to see him
even though it had been a while.

“Did you have a good day?”

“It went well… … .”

“Young-ae’s family probably wouldn’t have noticed either. How would you have
thought that Young-ae had fallen into the lake after seeing her innocent
appearance?”

'Why did you bring up the last thing after a long time?'

Sitting on the sofa with legs crossed was really relaxing. Just hearing about the
lake reminds me of that day... … .

'no.'

He quickly shook his head to shake the thought away.

“The second prince said that he would like to come with me when I come to the
palace.”

"What? Why is that guy?”

got eaten Kylian, who was reminding us of our memories, frowned at once.

“Because you decided to ask for one thing, instead of keeping it a secret that I
could cast a spell.”

“You said that Young-ae stopped him from the fire. What are you asking about the
subject?”

“You say there are still calculations left.”

I shrugged.
“You know that you are coming to hear the details of the investigation, so I think
it would be better to show you what you are doing once.”

“It would have been better to burn it to death. I don’t even know how to thank
you.”

Kylian, who was muttering, asked me.

“When are you going to call Andreas?”

“Two days later.”

"two days later… … .”

As soon as the second prince announced the date of his arrival, Kylian muttered a
little. He didn't care much for the muttering he was trying to remember.

* * *

When I returned to the mansion, Milan, who had finished training the knights, was
coming in.

“Are you coming in now?”

"yes."

“Another Imperial Palace?”

"Yes."

“That’s what happened in the theater. Is there any progress?”

Milan, who had thought of asking questions one way, seemed to have more to say
today.

“The family searched for it, but could not find it at all. Salmon is a family that
doesn't really exist, so I tried to find the possibility of a commoner who
pretended to be a nobleman... … .”

Milan's voice subsided.

“I can’t see it at all. It seems to be more difficult than I thought.”

“That’s why the police couldn’t find them.”

Recalling the explanation that Kylian gave, he responded.

“Even the 1st Prince said that he could not find any traces of Salmon and Pionic.
All I can tell is that the technique is magic.”

"okay. If it wasn't for the people who said they saw the young girls in the
theater, they would have thought you were mistaken."

What happened? Even Milan showed a disapproval and was concerned.

'Where are you hiding?'

Or maybe she's Ty'alo? As a member of Tiallo, it may not be visible from the
outside... …

It was time to think about it for a while.

"for a moment."

Milan grabbed my hand and raised it as if he had found something. He looked at the
tip of my left hand and asked.

“Did you get stabbed today?”

I was looking at the marks I had when I used the spell earlier.

“This is a new mark. You wouldn't have time to put things like embroidery on your
way to the Imperial Palace today, right?"

Then Milan asked a startling question.

“Did you happen to go to the Imperial Palace?”

“Is it the Imperial Palace?”

It felt like my heart was dropping.

“How do you go to the Imperial Palace? It was created while embroidering at night.”

Instead of expressing his surprise, he pulled out his hand that was being held by
Milan.

“Aren’t you in doubt that I’m going to get into trouble again?”

His mouth shut tight at the direct question. It was deliberately said so as not to
delve further into it.

'I don't think Milan, who apologized for the drug case, will doubt me again... … .'

I took a step away from Milan and smiled.

“Your brother must have a lot to worry about too, but let’s not worry about
anything serious. It's like being stabbed a few times by a needle."

Treating him as an unusual person, he escaped from Milan. As soon as I entered the
room, I put my bag down on the table.

“Ha, really.”

It is only after the nervous mind is left alone that it is relieved.

“How do you even recognize that a scar has just formed?”

If he had opened the bag asking what he was doing, he would have been stuck.
As long as there is an anti-imperial group called Tialora, the perception of the
shaman is bound to be bad.

It's a different matter if the spell doesn't work and if I use it myself. I can't
welcome the fact that a shaman came out of my family, so I haven't been hiding it
yet?

Less close friends, like the 2nd Prince, could have known more about me than bloody
family members.

“Unless something unavoidable happens, the family should not know.”

Because it's a family, there are things that I can't even talk about.

Two days later, when I went to the Imperial Palace, Andreas was nowhere to be seen.

“He can’t come.”

"why?"

“Something unavoidable happened.”

Kylian only said hello to him instead.

'what.'

I didn't want to tell you, so I did my job without asking.

But as I left the Imperial Palace to return, a familiar man approached me.

"Her Majesty Andreas is looking for the Birkel."

He was the servant of the second prince.

* * *

“Come here, Little Buckell.”

Andreas greeted Vanessa who had come into the bedroom. Vanessa, who was compelled
by weakness, looked at him with wide eyes.

“I didn’t know you were ill.”

“I hurt my leg.”

Andreas tucked his legs covered by the duvet.

“How did you become like this?”

“Stop fighting.”
The match with Kylian was a problem. When Kylian suddenly wanted to fight, he
accidentally injured Andreas.

"this. It will be uncomfortable for a while.”

Kylian muttered with no regrets and left.

'It's a target.'

Andreas was sure. Knowing that he had decided to go to the 1st Imperial Palace, it
was clear that he did it on purpose.

But if you can't go, just call.

“Isn’t it like your brother didn’t tell you? It's because of you that I'm like
this."

It would be better if Vanessa knew about Kylian's viciousness.

“Then why did you say you would come? … .”

Vanessa muttered as if it was understandable.

“I'd rather say it here. Actually, I am not going to the 1st Imperial Palace to
hear about the investigation.”

"then?"

“I’m going to practice magic. I was just trying to show you what I'm doing in the
Imperial Palace... … .”

“If it’s practice, aren’t you still good at it?”

"yes. It’s been a while since I was able to use magic.”

Vanessa looked at her with alert eyes and answered awkwardly.

“Anyway, my going to Prince Kylian’s palace has nothing to do with the second
prince. There is absolutely no reason for the 2nd Prince to come to the 1st
Imperial Palace.”

“So why don’t you come?”

"yes."

Draw a line like this again.

therefore. end like this?

“Then, let’s change the conditions.”

Andreas said.

“You come to see me from time to time. My brother will share the progress of the
incident, so you can come and tell me about it.”

“Do you have to listen over me?”

Vanessa frowned as if she had heard a strange sound. Andreas stared at the floor
without answering. He slowly blinked his eyes and rubbed his forehead.

“It’s dizzy.”

"yes?"

“I still get dizzy from time to time because I spilled a lot of blood.”

“Shall I call a senator?”

Vanessa asked seriously.

"no. You don't need a doctor.”

Because it's actually a lie. He just wanted to make sure he couldn't refuse his
words.

Again, Vanessa's boundaries seemed to be momentarily broken.

'Until I did this... … ?'

It's absurd to myself, but I wanted to hold on to her.

“I just need Youngae.”

"yes?"

“Strangely, I felt at ease when I was next to Young-ae.”

He honestly expressed his feelings with the excuse of being sick.

Just like you touched the back of your hand on the day you were locked up in the
warehouse, just stay by your side. That was all Andreas wanted now.

It was then that Vanessa's expression became more subtle.

“Why does the prince say such a thing?”

* * *

“Isn’t it?”

Andreas asked as if he didn't understand my reaction.

“You’re dizzy right now, aren’t you?”

I had a feeling it wouldn't be dizzy.

“Prince, are you okay?”

He once went to the Imperial Palace after receiving a message that Andreas had
fallen from a horse in the previous world.

“There is no need for a senator. I only need Youngae to be with me.”

At first I thought I was really injured, but then I realized it wasn't.

He was lying in the blanket with a smile on his face from the beginning, and he
said this to me.

“Are you sure you’re cheating?”

“… … Do you have tea?”

“Prince!”

He was just kidding me to see him. It was fun back then. It's been a while since
we've dated, so just saying anything made me laugh.

'But why do you say the same thing?'

I looked at Andreas in front of me with incomprehensible eyes.

There's no reason to cheat on me. Why is that one?

83

“That calculation is not correct. Does Count Tetzel know that Young-ae uses magic?”

He asked me to pay for keeping a secret... … .

It was a simple feeling instead of the kindness of the previous world, but the
meaning of the words was the same in the end.

Don't go anywhere, I want you to be with me now.

'What's your intention?'

I looked at him with vigilant eyes.

“Is it dizzy? What would that say to a sick person?”

The second prince's shaky voice awakened my thoughts.

Looking back, it looks like it was right. Because the second prince in front of him
had a paler lip than usual.

Still, I couldn't help but feel disgusted with him.

“Just because you’re with me doesn’t mean you’ll get better. If dizziness comes,
all you need is a doctor.”

“Young-ae is colder than she looks, isn’t she?”

There was some disappointment in the tone of the second prince.

“I am basically a cold person. Even the prince knows.”

“Then you wouldn’t even have stabilized me in the warehouse.”

He denied what he had said deliberately and shamelessly.

Is it because of that? Why are you talking about me like never before?

Andreas said earnestly, as if proving that I was right.

“Young-ae is not cold. when you smile... … I know how warm you look.”

That's the kind of thing you're talking about.

If I had heard from him when I first came to this world, I would have been happy to
tears.

But now, surprisingly, I don't feel anything.

Rather, my heart felt cold.

“If you’ve seen a new side of me, can’t you just keep quiet about witchcraft?”

"that… … !”

Andreas' eyes widened slightly.

“I will stop. I came here as you asked, and I told you what I do in the First
Imperial Palace.”

“Are you going?”

"yes. What the prince needs now is not me, but a doctor. I'll call the doctor on
the way out."

"Wait a minute. Little Buckell!”

It was obvious that he had injured his leg. He didn't get up until I left his
bedroom.

'Now, why are you talking like that?'

The feeling of leaving the Imperial Palace was unusually strange.

“The essence is the same person, isn’t it?”

I never really thought that the second prince of this world would say something
like that of the previous world. It's a completely different relationship than it
was back then!

'The same person, even the same word, is so different.'

Instead of being excited, there was a sense of rejection. There seemed to be

another reason why the second prince was suddenly benevolent.

'What the hell are you thinking?'

There was one thing I knew for sure.

That I will never fall in love with a person named 'Andreas' again.

* * *

The security chief who came to the mansion said sorry.

“We plan to reduce the number of searches.”

“Shrink?”

With the cooperation of Killian and the security forces in charge of the search for
the criminal, it was said that the number of searchers would be reduced.

“The clues to the culprit are unclear, and time continues to pass with a lot of
manpower involved. There is talk from within the security forces that it is more
effective to allocate personnel to new cases.”

“The work at the theater is also a victim of the second prince. Did the 2nd prince
say it was okay too? Who is the first prince who helps you with magic?”

“I haven’t told the prince yet. The most important thing is the consent of Young Ae
Buckell, who is involved in both cases... … ”

So you came to me first? He was watching me, as if he didn't anticipate what kind
of reaction he would get after talking to Kylian.

"No."

I shook my head.

“We need to find out before it is delayed any further so that we don’t think it’s a
waste of manpower. If I let it go, the same thing might happen again.”

Haven't you already sent me a letter? I didn't know when they would target me
again.

The magistrate, who was trying to convince me, went back without saying any more to
my refusal.

“Hiding cowardly… … .”

Sharpening the teeth towards the invisible enemy didn't change anything.

'It's not just Salmon and Pionic Youngae who have disappeared.'

That's Camilla. I've been out a few times over the years, but I've never seen her.

'Why isn't Camilla showing up?'

Isn't she the one who showed up at unexpected times and gave me willpower?

So you can't hide your doubts. Can I really trust Camilla or not?

I've walked around the streets several times so far, but never met Camila.

In the meantime, I met Princess Laura after a long time. As usual, it was when I
went to the 1st Imperial Palace.

“I heard that Young-ae often visits her first brother’s palace, was it today?”

The princess I met in the lobby warmly greeted me, who had just arrived. A simple
greeting was also asked.

“You must be in a lot of pain because of the recent events, are you okay?”

“It has improved a lot.”

Although the chaos had strengthened his vigilance, Kylian was able to calm his
heart.

After feeling Kylian's feelings, the feeling of coming to the palace made me
unwittingly excited.

Even if I can't express my feelings to him openly.

However, the princess who knew how to say hello and left suddenly proposed to me.

“It’s not bad to look at divination when you have a problem.”

"I do not know. The point is... … .”

Another me has already visited one of the shops countless times. Is there any
reason why I should go further?

'If you find another fortune-teller here, you will become a crazy person for
fortune-telling.'

“Actually, there is a fortune teller that my mother likes to visit these days.”

The princess said to me in a pleasant voice.

“Your Majesty, your Majesty?”

"yes. It's the day that comes today. I'm going to take a look, would you like to go
with me? Your workmanship can't be that good."
“… … .”

'Last time, Kylian called the lake, is this a princess?'

After a while.

“Did the princess bring guests?”

“Yes, mother. We met on the way and we came together.”

It was the first time I had visited the Empress's Palace in this way. It was a
large room with one entrance at each end, and the empress was seated with the
maids.

“I see you, Empress.”

After saying hello, I glanced around here.

A large veil was installed on the opposite side. A woman's shadow was visible over
it.

'Is that woman a fortune teller?'

“Could you let the little girl see the divination, too?”

“It’s not difficult.”

The Empress, who showed a sign of unexpectedness at my visit, readily agreed. Then
he asked over the veil.

“What do you think?”

“Anything is possible if you leave it to me, Your Majesty.”

Even if that voice wasn't familiar, he would have taken it lightly.

'… … ?'

I looked at the veil in amazement.

'Camilla.'

It was definitely Camilla's voice!

how?

Perhaps because of nervousness, his palms became cold in an instant.

I silently watched Camila do divination. The Countess, who moved to the chair at
the end of the veil, reached out and Camila reached out and held her hand and told
her a story.

It was a voice that stuck in my ears from the first time I heard it. The longer the
conversation, the more convinced I was of Camilla.

'I was looking for that, but were you here?'

After all the conversations with those who wanted to see the fortune, Camilla went
out. It was the door opposite where I came in.
I immediately opened the door on my side and walked out. It was thanks to the
Empress's permission to ask if I could ask separately.

I saw the fortune teller's face in the hallway. The woman dressed in red heard the
sound of footsteps and turned to look at me.

“How do you… … .”

I couldn't hide my surprise in front of her. She slowly raised the corners of her
lips.

“It’s been a while, Little Buckel.”

“I didn't know you were a fortune teller. I'm looking for you, but you didn't show
up... … .”

“Did you find me?”

“That’s what you said to me last time.”

I looked around. He made sure no one was around and whispered.

“A way to return to another world.”

Camilla's expression did not change. I was the only one emotionally shaking.

“It wasn’t even a potion. I was just misunderstood when I was looking for a potion
maker.”

“Why did you think it was a potion?”

"I,"

I looked around again.

“I said, “I thought I might have done something that would make my soul fall over.
I thought the medium was a potion.”

“So Young-ae was looking for a sorceress?”

Camilla looked at me sadly.

“It’s not a potion.”

There was a laugh at those words.

“Did I get it wrong again this time?”

“I’m sorry. I can't tell you directly."

“Is there any way to go back to where you used to be?”

A ferocious voice came out from the frustrated heart. Then Camilla looked at me
without saying a word for a moment.

“Young girl… … . Have you lost your confidence?”

It was true. You shouldn't go deeper with Kylian. Was it not because of the thought
that what she said could be a lie?

“Why did you lose your confidence?”

I spoke silently.

“I remembered that I didn't know anything about you. I don't know too much about
you. I was thinking about how to contact them, but they met at the Empress’s
Palace.”

“I thought I didn’t need to explain myself as a fortune teller. The important thing
is that I know the secrets of this world.”

Camilla calmly explained and asked a question.

“Trust me. Who in the world can give for Young-ae more than me?”

In the past, I would probably have thought that there was none. But now, the first
person that comes to mind was someone else.

Killian.

The person I can rely on the most is not Camilla.

'It's natural that Kylian is more dependent on Camila than Camila, who can count
the number of times they've met, right?'

84

He had already been through several crises.

When I was silent, Camilla asked.

“Do you no longer miss the people of the old world? Young-ae’s family, lovers, and
friends?”

“I don’t miss my lover anymore.”

I don't know anything else, but I can answer this for sure. Even though Andreas'
actions a while ago had me confused, it didn't change my mind.

“Still, the family will not change.”

Camilla said without hesitating.

“Do they care for Young-ae as much as where they used to live?”

"that… … .”
You can't be the same as the previous world. Although it was better than when I
first came, there was an unavoidable limitation.

“This is the reason why Young-ae has to go back. Even if I made friends with anyone
here, this is not the place for Young-ae.”

There was strength in her voice. She took a step closer and emphasized to me.

“Only I know and understand Young-ae. Trust me.”

Camilla's cold hand rested on my shoulder. I looked into her eyes and asked.

“Can we meet again next time?”

“As long as the Empress finds me, I will come to the Imperial Palace again.”

Will we be able to meet again?

After saying those words, Camilla turned around. I stood there and looked at her
back as she walked.

'Camila, who could not be found even after mobilizing the intelligence service, was
so close.'

It was futile to be closer than I thought.

'Am I really suspicious of the wrong person... … .'

Has Salmon been a problem since the potion incident?

Is Camilla a reliable person?

'no.'

What Camilla just said to me was a bit strange.

'I was told that the person I could trust the most had to be myself.'

There was a sense of incongruity in that attitude. Even though I was told to be at
peace with her, my heart was not at all relieved.

For once, I decided to watch her.

* * *

As soon as I left the Empress Palace, I went to the intelligence officer and
canceled the request. It was because I had no more reason to find the woman I was
looking for.

I have been to the Imperial Palace several times since then.

It was said that she was a fortune teller who knew the secrets of the world, and
Camilla seemed to have good abilities as a fortune teller. After that, Camila and I
met several times at the Imperial Palace.

We did not implicitly pretend to know each other.

Today, too.

While passing by with Kylian, I ran into her coming in front.

Camilla saw us and stopped to say hello and passed by.

“They say that the Empress is a fortune teller that Her Majesty’s favorite visits
these days.”

Kylian knew of her existence now.

“Laura praised me for being so talented.”

After visiting the Empress's Palace several times, Camilla seemed to have developed
some friendship with the Empress. I watched Camila join the group of the Empress
and Ladies walking through the central garden of the Imperial Palace.

“Young-ae also said that she saw a fortune on that woman. What do you think. Did
you get it right?”

"I do not know. I don’t know.”

“I don’t believe in divination. Isn't it superstitious anyway? Even taking a walk

in the garden with a woman like that. It seems that the Empress is quite bored.”

It was also when I heard the same Kylian's voice that I was sarcastic.

A woman came out of the crowd and came over to me. It was a young girl who looked
about the same age as me.

“I see you, the First Prince.”

She greeted Kylian and greeted me as well.

“Are you young Buckell? I heard a lot of stories.”

"Who are you… … ?”

It was a woman I didn't know.

“This is Christine Lester.”

When I heard the name, I knew who it was. It was a young girl of the Leicester
family who had recently moved to the capital after living in the estate.

The Countess of Leicester could be found in the group of ladies who had gathered
next to the Empress.

“You must have come with the Countess. nice to meet you."

Seeing me smiling, she opened her eyes and smiled.

“Thank you for the welcome.”

Glancing at my side, Kylian was next to me, so it seemed like he was sparing his
words.

“You two, let’s talk. then."

Christine said goodbye and went back to her mother's place. As she left, Kylian
spoke.

“Why are you looking at Young-ae like that?”

"I do not know. I don't think you've heard of me yet."

If you look at me and make a friendly face.

"ah. Haven't you heard the buzzing rumors about Young-ae yet?"

Killian, who responded as if it was understandable, looked at me and grinned.

“You might find it more attractive once you know it. like me."

“Are you the only one who thinks like that?”

I laughed out loud. I only knew how Kylian was looking at me again.

'I feel good.'

After a while, I was invited to the princess's tea party.

“It’s been a long time since I’ve seen the young girls in the Imperial Palace.”

Hearing the princess's bright greeting, he looked away and met Rose's eyes. Rose
looked at me and smiled awkwardly.

It was the first time she had seen her since the bracelet case was resolved.

“I’m sorry about last time. I should have apologized right away when the 1st Prince
came to visit.”

He came to me earlier and apologized for not trusting me, but his relationship with
Rose returned to the beginning. It was the first day we saw each other in a state
of being cautious.

“It’s an honor to invite you, Princess.”

When I heard a voice with a mixture of excitement and trembling, it was Christine.

Did the Empress have any words? I didn't expect to see Christine here.

Naturally, the Countess of Leicester, walking with the Empress in the garden, came
to mind.

'Is this the reason why the princess invited the young girls after a long time?'

Maybe it was to help Christine get closer to the girls.

“This is Christine Lester. In fact, you look really beautiful.”

"Oh. Thank you for the compliment, Young-ae.”

The other young girls looked at her who spoke with the princess first.

“… … .”

Some young girls' faces were mixed with a shivering energy. I felt it the moment I
saw it. Christine would have a hard time getting along with them.

“Ah, another guest is coming today.”

Then the princess smiled and said:

“Your brother decided to show your face.”

It was a reminiscent of someday.

'Killian again?'

Maybe it wasn't enough for Kylian to see me in the Imperial Palace, so he came as a
surprise... …

“Just now, the second brother is coming.”

The heart that I had been looking forward to in my heart immediately faded at the
words of the princess.

'Why is Andreas here?'

I almost had my face frowned.

He really was the second prince. He said he couldn't move because of an injury, and
he appeared with graceful steps and sat down on the chair next to the princess.

'Is it better now?'

“I see a lot of familiar faces.”

The second prince, who looked around today's personnel, looked at me and said:
Since our eyes met, I had no choice but to greet them politely.

I immediately felt something strange.

'what.'

His gaze hadn't turned. There are many familiar faces, so why am I the only one...
…

'no way. Are you here because of me?'

I don't know what he was thinking, but it was clear that the reason was me.

“I didn’t know that the prince would come to the place where the young girls were
hanging out.”

Eventually, I couldn't stand the discomfort and I spoke to him first.

“Since it is known that he was lying down with an injury, I thought it would be
best to show him as much as possible that he has recovered.”

“I heard it was a stab wound, are you already healed?”

“The potion I made in Daeshinjeon was pretty good.”

“Ah, you did.”

Andreas answered my words with a simple attitude. Just by having a few

conversations with him, the young girls' attention was drawn to them.

'That's why I didn't want the second prince to come.'

Since the last time I went to the 2nd Imperial Palace, I wondered what he was
thinking.

In the end, I got up during the tea party with the excuse that I was not feeling
well.

“What should I do if I am not feeling well? Can you go alone?”

"yes. You'll get better with some rest. then."

I responded to the princess's concerns and looked around the tea party on the way
out.

Andreas, who looked at me with a distasteful face, made eye contact.

'Then why are you interfering here?'

I pretended not to see that gaze.

And a few days later, I met Christine again.

“Isn’t that Little Buckel?”

It was time to go to the bookstore and pick out a book. When I turned around, she
was standing alone. Christine looked at me and started talking to me.

“I was worried about going to the tea party first.”

Have you not heard anything about me yet? He still looked kind.

“Thank you for your concern. Did you enjoy the tea party safely?”

"yes. You don't know how excited I was when the second prince came that day. In
fact, it looks really cool.”

It was a common reaction of those who saw Andreas. Laughing slightly, she asked
abruptly.

“You must be close with the second prince.”

"yes? Not at all.”

“On that day, Yeong-ae passed away and the prince was still there, but she was the
only one. He’s the kind of person who pays attention for a moment.”

He had heard so many mentions of his relationship with the prince that he got sick
of it.

“Even if I met the prince for a moment, my heart trembled. Young-ae talks casually,
and it’s amazing.”

“You must have really liked the tea party.”

I responded moderately to her words. Because there was no reason to be excited

about the second prince like her.

"yes. I enjoyed. By the way… … ”

It was fun, but it seemed like something was going on. Christine hesitated for a
moment, then said.

“I haven’t made many friends with the young girls yet.”

"ah… … .”

I expected it, but I didn't know she would feel it too. Because it looked so
bright.

“Since I was young, I have been living in the estate, so it is difficult to make
friends with the young girls in the capital. Do you think I'm too old-fashioned?"

“Is it possible?”

The Earl of Leicester was clearly the central nobleman of the Empire. Having gained
great wealth from the resources and business of the estate, there was absolutely no
reason for Christine to belittle herself as a villager.

“You won’t have to worry too much.”

I accidentally comforted her.

“It will get better with time. It’s because everyone is still unfamiliar with it.”

There are me who don't get better with time, but is it still as difficult as me?

85

“Thank you.”

Fortunately, Christine had a face of comfort in my comfort.

“I thought you would be a difficult person to deal with, but Young-ae was the most
comfortable talking to me.”

“Of course.”
She smiled as if it was nothing, and shook her head.

“It doesn’t make sense. Young-ae isn't the kind of person who judges people easily
and keeps a distance, isn't she?"

'Did you have a lot of trouble without realizing it?'

I thought she was just a girl with a bright personality.

“When I was young, I had a lot of sicknesses, so I was recuperating in the estate,
but as I got older, it was more appropriate to stay in the estate than in the
capital. I came up to debut in the social world, but I am still unfamiliar with the
capital city.”

“The changed environment is not so good.”

"Yes? Obviously, the capital city has a lot of strange things, but… … .”

In response, she spoke out in a small voice her feelings of loneliness. I felt it
while listening to the story.

'It's just like me.'

It was like seeing me fallen into this world one day. I felt sympathy for her that
it was difficult to adapt to the changed environment, so I encouraged her.

“Leicester Young Ae will be able to get through it.”

“Baby Buckell… … .”

She looked at me with a moved face. It was a shame because I had never received
such a gaze.

* * *

Kylian, who was heading to the main palace, stopped. He ran into a fortune teller
walking from the direction of the Empress Palace.

This was the one the Empress had been calling for some time ago.

'Did you come today?'

Killian didn't believe in divination. It's just going to be a fit anyway.

But it wasn't the first time the Empress had come close to the fortune teller. No
matter how uninterested in fortune-telling, he had no choice but to pay attention.

"for a moment."

Kylian said hello and called the fortune teller to pass by.
“I have a question for you.”

“Tell me, Prince.”

“Can you take a look at me?”

When asked, the fortune teller was silent for a moment. It was as if he had been
asked an unexpected question. But it was a fleeting look. She quickly replied
casually.

"of course."

"okay? Then ask me.”

“Yes, Prince.”

“Who do you think will be your successor, me or Andreas?”

It was a question that surprised even the knight who was with Killian.

Killian didn't mind. I didn't want to look at the divination in the first place, so
I asked this question.

The fortune teller was not surprised either. she answered slowly.

“I believe you know what I mean.”

“Does the fortune teller come out like that?”

Killian smiled crookedly. He became interested in a worldly fortune-teller who

seemed to be trying to ride on the empress's rope.

“I just canceled it. There's something else I'm really curious about."

Killian asked another question.

“What do you think of my love luck?”

* * *

I learned something new through conversation with Laura.

“I think the fortune teller likes you.”

“Are you a fortune teller?”

"yes. I thought I was going to look for it several times and drink it, but it
turned out that it came at a certain time.”

As the Empress is calling at her leisurely time, Camilla's visit to the Imperial
Palace is constant.

It was said that when going to and from the palace, they would ride a wage wagon to
and from the palace.

'Aren't you using your abilities to pretend to be an ordinary fortune teller?'

I wanted to know that he wasn't raising any suspicions about Camilla. He was a
famous fortune teller, so why couldn't he find it when he tried to find it through
the information store?

I didn't know if I could figure out exactly who she was by following Camila's
footsteps.

“Princess. Do you know when the fortune teller is coming?”

Through Laura, I found out the day Camilla was coming.

The day Camilla comes to the palace. I stayed in the mansion and headed towards the
palace just in time.

'Really.'

Watching in front of the palace, Camilla was coming out of the palace just as Laura
had said. Seeing her get on the wagon, she said to the driver.

“Follow that wagon.”

The wagon moved at a distance.

'Now you will know for sure.'

You'll know what Camila really is, and whether it's my imagination that I'm still
suspicious.

The wagon ran towards the north of the capital. And at some point, Camilla's
carriage stopped.

I saw her get off, and I followed him out of the wagon.

“It is a road that cannot be entered by wagons.”

One of the escort knights whispered as he looked around. It's not like Lesotho is a
precarious area.

Could it be that Camilla lives here?

She, who once felt only as a transcendent being, felt more ordinary than expected.

It was an alley with a complicated road in several branches. It was a time to

retrace my steps in case I missed it.

A hand came out of my side and grabbed me.

“… … !”

"Shh."

It was Kylian. It was with a knight by his side.

“Prince… … .”

He asked me softly, sweeping my surprised chest.

“Young-ae, what’s going on in this alley?”

“I’m looking for someone.”

"who?"

“The person who requested the request for information. What about the prince?”

I never thought I would meet Kylian in a place like this. It was a pleasure to meet
him, but also a surprise.

"I'm here to find the Tyalo guys. My knights are scattered across this radius and
are searching.”

“Tialo?”

I knew Kylian was dealing with the bad guys, but you were looking for them here?

'No, I was looking for Camila more than that-!'

I woke up and looked over there, but she had already disappeared.

"In addition… … !”

I sighed.

“I don’t see it. I was secretly following you.”

“Will you come next time?”

“You can still be in this alley.”

I've come all the way here, but I didn't want to go back in vain. Even if it took
Kylian to come here to find Ty'alo, I now had a safeguard called magic.

“By the way, Tialola? Is Tyallo here?”

“Since I’m officially cooperating with the security forces, there’s nothing wrong
with that. Are you dispersing your workforce?”

He seemed to understand why the security forces wanted to reduce their staff. I'm
receiving a few Kylian's knights as security, and my family is also searching...
… .

"Your Majesty's fortune teller."

Kylian, who was walking together at that time, said abruptly.

“The last time we met, we talked to each other.”

"yes?"

Camilla?
It was the first time Kylian had talked about Camilla. Could it be that Camila
looked suspicious even to Kylian?

“I asked if my love would come true.”

I soon realized it wasn't.

“The prince… … ?”

“It seems like it will happen.”

“Still, it seems like you said something nice about the prince.”

“Does it sound like you’re pretty excited?”

The tension of chasing Camilla was released. Because he seemed to know who he was
thinking of and saw.

But that relaxation did not last long. A woman's scream was heard from another
alley.

“Aww! Help!"

“Are they guys?”

Killian popped out. I also headed there with the knights.

'Is it really Tialo?'

They said that they attacked civilians because they were aiming for a sacrifice, so
I didn't know they were trying to make a sacrifice.

But when I went to the place where the sound was coming from, there was an
unexpected person there.

“Young Lester?”

Two men in robes were trying to drag Christine away.

“Damn it, avoid it!”

Those who recognized Kylian left the woman and fled in the other direction.

"majesty!"

But soon other minions of Kylian appeared from that direction.

'Did you come to hear Christine's voice?'

Tyallo, whose escape route was blocked, counterattacked with magic, but this time
it was not a very intimidating opponent. It was quickly suppressed by Kylian, who
drew his sword.

“They’re dwarfs.”

Killian grabbed the sword and said to his subordinates.

“These guys are going to jail.”

“Yes, my lord!”

Seeing Kylian's men strapping devices on their wrists, they turned to Christine.

“Little Lester. it's okay?"

"yes… … .”

As she sat down, supported by me, she made a face that looked like she was about to
cry.

“How did you come here? How about an escort?”

“I left an escort. In Yeongji, I sometimes go alone... … .”

It looked like he was about to get hit while moving alone. She looked at Kylian and
said thanks.

“Thank you for saving me, Prince Kylian.”

Killian just shook his head without answering. Although it was a disrespectful
reaction, Christine seemed to have left a good impression on him.

“I think you’re really cool.”

When I broke up with Kylian and got into my carriage, I praised him.

"yes?"

“Prince Kylian. How can you use your sword so well?”

How dignified must he look when he is helped by Kylian in an emergency. She was
only talking about Kylian that she had come all the way around the capital city.

“What about the young Buckell? Aren't you cool?"

“It’s great.”

It's nice, but... … .

'I chased after him.'

It was a pity that I missed Camilla by coming all the way here.

'Does Camilla know about the fuss earlier?'

It was so loud that I didn't even know I could hear it. She could have known I was
on the street.

'There's nothing good about making a questioning tea all the time... … .'

For once, I decided to stop following Camila.

A few days have passed since then.

Christine, who was about to get into trouble because she was traveling alone,
seemed to have overcome the shock quickly.

'Did you follow the Countess again?'

When I came to the Imperial Palace, she was chatting with other young girls. After
watching for a while, Christine found me and approached me.

“My dear Buckell. Did you come to the Imperial Palace today?”

"yes. Do you look okay?”

“Thanks to the 1st Prince and Young Ae Buckell.”

As he spoke, he turned his head to follow her and saw Kylian, who had been
separated from the 1st Imperial Palace a while ago.

“My dear Buckell. Haven't you gone yet? I didn't expect you to be here.”

“I was just about to go. I met someone I knew for a while.”

When he blinked at Christine, Kylian's gaze turned towards him. Christine greeted
him right away.

“It is an honor to meet you, Prince!”

“Was that the youngest last time?”

“You remember me!”

When Kylian recognized Christine, her face brightened noticeably.

86

“Which family did you come from?”

“This is Christine Lester.”

"Right."

Even though it was a short answer, Christine's eyes were sparkling as she looked at
Kylian.

“I don’t know how to thank the prince for helping me.”

“No worries. I just did what I had to do.”

Kylian, who answered indifferently, smiled at me and headed to the main palace.
Christine looked at him blankly and asked me.

“What do you like, Prince?”

"yes?"
“You need to know what you like so I can reward you.”

She eagerly inquired about Kylian.

“Are you friends with Buckell?”

What do you like or dislike, etc.

It's the first time someone asks this.

“Wasn’t Lester Young-ae interested in the second prince?”

“Both of them are great, so I can’t pick just one. Now that I look at it, it seems
that the 1st Prince is a little more handsome... … .”

It seemed that he was more engrossed in the conversation than he had expected.

Why do I feel strange?

* * *

A few days later, I got a call from Christine and met her again.

“I went to flower viewing with the young girls yesterday.”

It was fun to talk about his recent situation.

'You're adjusting to life in the capital better than you think, aren't you?'

“It would have been nice if you went with Buckell. I'm sorry. Why didn't you come?"

'I don't have anyone to contact me like that.'

He answered only inwardly and smiled.

As I listened to the story, it was surprising to see the people Christine had been
playing with.

'How are all those youngsters?'

The young girls who looked down at Christine at the princess's gathering. When did
Christine become friends with them?

“I’m really looking forward to how much fun the debutant ball will be.”

Christine's chatter moved from the flower show to the upcoming prom. He looked full
of excitement as he looked forward to his debut in the social world.

“I was like that when I first went to the ball.”

Recalling memories of the previous world, he responded to Christine's words. It was
at that time that Christine's question came to mind.

“If you’re like Prince Kylian, there must be a lot of people who want you to be a
partner at the prom, right?”

“Are you the prince?”

Talking about a prom all of a sudden? When she opened her puzzled eyes, she smiled
casually.

“Ah, no. I asked the obvious. He's a nice guy, so of course he'll be popular."

“… … .”

I felt a little uncomfortable. Maybe Kylian as your prom partner?

“It is not easy to be escorted by the prince. Wouldn’t it be better to enter with
the Count if it’s a socialite debut?”

“I know it's not easy. Yesterday, everyone was talking about who will be escorted
by the princes.”

Christine nodded her head with a sad look on her face when she told me that she
didn't seem to know.

“The name of Young Ae Buckell came up. Since you are close with the 1st Prince,
Young-ae may be escorted.”

He hadn't talked to Kylian about the ball yet. I was just thinking vaguely that I
was going to wear the dress I received last time.

Christine asked again.

“Coming out of the way, will I be able to meet the prince with Yeong-ae?”

“… … .”

I looked at her without a word.

'If you talked to the young girls yesterday, you would know... … .'

Why are you asking me this?

Knowing that my relationship with Kylian is special, you want to meet Kylian
through me?

Didn't you want to get along with me?

“Prince Kylian is busy with his work.”

Unbeknownst to me, a hard voice came out.

“If I go with Young-ae, won’t I be able to see you?”

“If that’s the reason, I don’t think the Prince will welcome you either. I'm sorry,
Little Lester."

Christine made a sad face when I cut it off and refused, but she didn't ask me
more.

A few days later, he went to the Imperial Palace and ran into Andreas.

“Are you avoiding me?”

It was the first time I met him after the tea party.

“It’s never been like that.”

“What was Laura’s tea party last time, then?”

“I was unwell. I didn’t avoid it.”

I replied dryly and Andreas looked at me with his head tilted. It seemed like
everyone knew that I was making up a story that didn't exist.

“What are you going to say?”

“This is the imperial ball.”

When I asked, Andreas took out the business.

“Have you decided on a partner?”

“Why are you asking that?”

“How about going with me?”

'why me?'

I think it was also on my face. Andreas raised an eyebrow.

“If you go as a partner with me, it wouldn’t be bad for Young-ae.”

“There is no reason for the prince to be my partner.”

“It’s a sign that we have been through many times of crisis together. What more do
you need?”

for that reason?

“We will be able to show the nobles that there is nothing wrong with us.”

“You don’t know that the prince has a weakness for me, don’t you?”

He said that he had shared a moment of crisis and wanted a price for silencing the
magic of me.

'How can I trust someone who has a different attitude?'

“I was the only one who found a weakness.”

“It’s a weakness. Does Young-ae think so? I'm just a young girl... … ”

Andreas, who frowned, was speechless.

“Everyone will accept what has happened recently.”

'What with me?'

I couldn't figure out why he wasn't talking. Anyway, my answer was fixed.

“It's an amazing offer, but I'll turn it down. It’s not like you don’t have someone
to go to the ball with.”

Andreas' expression changed at my words.

“I thought Young-ae had no one to go with.”

It was a voice that looked like me. Knowing I could go with Kylian, why?

“I think I’m going to my brother’s palace, but he won’t be there right now.”

From what I said, it looked like they were in the main palace. Just as it was about
to go unnoticed, a surprising statement followed.

“Because I’m seeing Lester Young-ae now.”

"I beg your pardon?"

Is Kylian dating Christine? What connection do those two have?

“What happened?”

“The Earl of Leicester has visited His Majesty because of an ongoing business with
the Imperial Family. When I said that His Majesty was calling my brother, who had
nothing to do with this project, the Count Young-ae came along.”

Andreas laughed lightly, as if talking about something funny.

“The Count Young-ae has nothing to do with the business, so the two of them must be
seeing each other separately, right?”

'What is this... … .'

When I remembered Christine, who had asked me to introduce Kylian, my mood

subsided.

“Maybe we should meet and talk.”

I smiled in front of him pretending to be casual, but I didn't feel like laughing
very much. Even after breaking up with Andreas and going to Kylian's palace, he was
confused.

Using the family business as an opportunity to meet Kylian?

'Did I see the wrong person again?'

I thought she was just a pure young girl. Did you have other intentions to approach
me in a friendly way?

Even if I looked at the shape of the shaman, it did not come into my mind.

“Have you waited long? Your Majesty has given me a troublesome job, so I'm still in
custody."

It was only after seeing the grumbling Kylian that, ironically, I was relieved.
'What am I worried about?'

No matter how much the emperor introduced them, there's no way Kylian would give
them his heart, right?

'I was unnecessarily nervous.'

“By the way, this time at the Imperial Palace. How about going with me?”

"like."

Finally, there was talk of the prom. When I accepted, he made other offers as well.

“And there’s a restaurant that I was going to with Young-ae, when would you like to
go?”

“Any time.”

"great. Then see me as relaxed as possible.”

After accepting the party partner and leaving, I even made an appointment for
dinner with him.

* * *

On the day of the appointment, I received Kylian's letter.

Little Buckell. I'm sorry, but I think I'll have to put off my appointment tonight.
His Majesty suddenly made him work.

'Are you sure today?'

Even for an evening appointment, I was embarrassed to prepare early. Even though I
had prepared for a date that wasn't a date.

“You decorated it so beautifully, did your appointment get cancelled?”

"I'm okay. I can’t help it.”

Anna, who dressed me up, seemed to be more upset than me.

“I was so concerned about going out with the 1st Prince!”

It was a look that was not worth staying in the mansion.

'Should I go out alone? Looking at Anna's sincerity?'

Somehow, it felt like I had to respond to Anna's efforts. After thinking for a
moment, I asked Anna.

“Then will you go with me?”

"yes?"

“I’m leaving, so I want you to go too.”

Anna and I used to go out together occasionally in the old world, so it was not a
new thing.

"ah… … . I'll get it ready soon, miss!"

'It would have been impossible if I only stayed in the mansion.'

I grinned as I watched Anna quickly leave the room.

So I went on an outing with Anna. We went to the downtown area to shop and eat
delicious food. I came out for lunch, but as time passed, it was already dinner.

“Shall we go now?”

"yes. I really enjoyed today.”

I was happy to see Anna like it.

'It must have been good for you to come out.'

“Wait a minute, miss!”

After leaving the cafe, Anna fell away from me for a while saying she was going to
throw away the trash she was holding.

As I stood still and moved a block in the direction Anna was going, I found
Christine in the side street.

'Is that Christine?'

At some point, Christine's contact was cut off. To be precise, since I turned down
her request to connect with Kylian.

'It wasn't long before we went.'

It was a bit bittersweet that it ended up like this. I guess I didn't even know I
could get along well with her.

The way he was worried about the unfamiliar environment was as if he was looking at
me... … .

'Nope. You don't have to be friends. If there is someone who cares for me more than
anyone else, that's it.'

As I was soothing my bitterness inside, the door of the restaurant opened again.

The moment I saw her party, my eyes widened.

'Killian?'
The party that Christine was waiting for was none other than Kylian.

87

'how?'

It was definitely him. He stood there blankly, then came to his senses and leaned
against the wall.

"miss?"

"Shh."

To the knights behind them, they quickly raised their index fingers.

Why is Kylian here?

Also with Christine?

“I didn’t know that I would be able to see the prince separately… … ”

As I stood still, I heard Christine's shy voice.

“I wish I could talk to the Count. Your Majesty has high expectations for this
project.”

Killian's voice was heard. The calm voice, as if formal, did not seem to deal with
troublesome opponents.

'What happened?'

I felt embarrassed.

"miss!"

“Let’s go the other way.”

"yes? The road is over there... … ?”

The thought did not leave my mind even after I quickly left the place with Anna.

Why was Kylian with Christine?

I have an urgent business, so why... … .

I thought I should know what was going on.

* * *

“I’m sorry, Little Buckel.”

When I went to see Kylian the next day, Kylian spoke up before I even asked.

“Your Majesty sometimes makes things work that way. You don’t even think about
other people’s schedules.”

I remembered what I saw yesterday, and my mind was complicated. I asked carefully.

“I wonder if your Majesty made you… … Were you meeting Lester Young-ae?”

"What? It can't be.”

Killian immediately frowned.

“They sent me to the troubled area, so I went there in a hurry. At first, I was
called because I didn’t know, not twice.”

Killian's voice was as firm as if there were no lies.

I thought I should know what had happened, but the words didn't come out when I
asked him again, not just once.

Did you meet her on the emperor's order and hide it because I wouldn't mind?

'What did I see yesterday?'

full of doubts.

A few days later, when I went to the Imperial Palace, Kylian was not there. He went
on a tour to Lesotho. When he came to test his magic, he was absent occasionally,
so there was nothing special about it.

It was the day Finn decided to take care of my magic, so I showed her in front of
him. Finn said with a bright face when he showed them familiar spells that he had
used over and over again.

“You seem to have become quite skilled at the magic that you can now.”

"okay?"

"Yes. It is on par with a shaman.”

It seems like the hard work you've worked so far is worthwhile. When I received a
compliment, I felt proud.

Finn says there's nothing special to hold on to, today's time is over quickly.

“Your Majesty is coming soon, will you see me?”

“Come soon.”
Just as Finn said that he would come soon, a knight from the 1st Imperial Palace
came and informed him.

“Your Majesty was in awe. You've been to the main palace, so you'll be back soon."

“I’ll go out and see you.”

I was only going to see each other for a while, so I decided to go out and meet
him. As I packed my bags and walked towards the main palace, I saw a familiar face.

The knight who mainly followed Kylian was standing at the entrance to the garden.

“Your Buckell?”

The driver was astonished to see me.

“Why are you here? What about the prince?”

“Ah, that… … .”

The knight made a troubled face. Why do you have to worry about where Kylian is? I
followed the knight's gaze and looked around the garden.

“As you were leaving the main palace, you met Lester Young-ae and were chatting for
a while.”

It seems that the knight was guarding the entrance to the garden. Kylian was with
Christine.

Kylian was standing with his back, and his expression could not be seen. All I
could see was what he was saying to Christine as he stood crooked.

Christine's face, standing at an angle, was visible, but she was smiling. He was
saying something with a smile that never left his face.

'What is he saying now.'

It was so far away that I couldn't hear her voice.

Why is Kylian with Christine? Since Christine had already openly expressed her
affection for Kylian, she felt uncomfortable.

'Are there any words from the emperor?'

When talking to me, Kylian seemed to dislike that kind of approach.

What was confusing was Kylian's attitude. Even if the emperor ordered him, he's not
the type to treat troublesome opponents with sincerity, but why is he like that
when he stands out in my eyes... …

“What are you doing here?”

As I was watching them carefully, I heard Camilla's voice behind me.

"you are… … .”

I don't know if he was going to the garden or if he came to see me, but the timing
wasn't right. He removed the knight from Kylian and moved to a place a little
further away.

'Are you talking about the following?'

If you ask me about tailing, I have to give you an answer. I quietly waited for
Camilla to speak.

“You seem to have a lot of questions for me, but you don’t ask any more.”

'Isn't it about a follow-up?'

Then there was no need to talk to Camilla now.

“I’m sorry, can we talk later? I don't want to talk about it today."

All his nerves were focused on Kylian. When will he come out of the conversation
and what will he say when he sees me?

“I don’t want to talk.”

Camilla muttered with a dry face.

“I can see where the nerves of the young Buckell are headed.”

"yes?"

“Young-ae’s gaze does not depart from Prince Kylian. Did you really want to go back
to where you used to be?”

Camilla must have figured out why I wasn't interested in her words.

“There is a story that Young Ae Buckell has a special relationship with the prince.
I thought it was bullshit, was that true? Now, is the prince more precious than the
people of that world?”

“Camilla. We'll talk about that later."

I didn't want to talk like this with Camila right now.

“Buckell is different from her.”

Camilla mentioned Christine.

“She is of this world, but she is not the Buckell girl. Buckel's little girl has to
go back to where she's supposed to be. You must not give your heart to this world.”

I didn't want to hear it. This even made me uncomfortable.

“Don’t force it. The choice for me is the best I can do.”

As I showed my refusal to listen to Camilla, she looked at me with a blank

expression.

“You may regret not listening to me.”

“I do it myself.”

After making it clear that I would no longer want to interfere with her, I left the
place.
Kylian didn't come out of the garden until our conversation was over. I just saw
that the knight of Kylian, who was standing at the entrance to the garden, jumped
into the garden in surprise.

Is it because Camila is poking my heart out and going? Even after getting into the
carriage, my mind was confused.

'Why is Kylian with Christine... … .'

I know his heart is turned towards me, but I don't know why he's so anxious.

"Nope. There is nothing to be anxious about.”

I told myself to stop thinking too much.

“I guess I was just talking to Christine. There's no way that Kylian is suddenly
interested in her, right?"

It's on Christine's side who is selfish, not Kylian.

Thinking about it, I calmed my mind.

“… … Would you like to take a break?”

It might be better to stop going to the Imperial Palace for a while and take a
rest.

* * *

Now that the magic has increased a lot, there was no need to go to the imperial
palace all the time.

However, I was thinking too much to be alone in the mansion, so I started looking
for something else to focus my mind on.

How many times have you visited cafes and bookstores?

My favorite place to visit recently was a used bookstore.

'This is the quietest place.'

There were a lot of interesting books in the used bookstore, and no matter how many
times I visited, the owner did not look at me unusually.

Today, too.

When I entered the bookstore, my grandfather bowed his head and greeted me. Seeing
that I looked down at the book again, I headed downstairs.

'What should I read?'

It was when I went down the stairs thinking about it. As he passed through the
books, he touched a tall pile of books.

"Oh my gosh."

The books were torn apart, and I hadtily arranged them.

'It's still a used book.'

I was in the middle of stacking books quickly, hoping that the bookstore owner
didn't hear the sound.

An unusual book stood out.

"what's this?"

It was a book in which the shaman was drawn. Looking at it, it looked like a
textbook for the general public, not for shamans.

Explaining the shamans, there are several shaman circles attached as examples.

“A magic that curses people?”

When I was turning the pages when I saw the magic that the people of the Empire
often think of when talking about witchcraft, a single sheet was separated.

There was mention of magic that I hadn't even thought of.

“A magic that can transcend time and dimensions… … ?”

The shaman's name must have been that!

Camilla's words that were not magic came to mind.

'Maybe it was magic?'

Is it because it's magic, I haven't found a way yet?

The shamans had faded and could not be seen well. Half of it was almost wiped out.
Still, it was an unexpected discovery.

'If I restore this shaman, will I be able to return to the world I lived in?'

“How long have I been trying to find a way… … .”

Disappointments ran through my mind. Going to the old world and leaving Margo, the
discovery itself was a surprise.

It was time to buy the book in a hurry.

“Hey!”

I collided with a woman who was approaching at a fast pace next to me. She bumped
into me and dropped the bag with a squeaky sound.

'Christine?'

The woman who bumped into me and stumbled heavily was Christine.
Meeting Christine here?

"Sorry."

Hiding her doubts, she grabbed her belongings that had popped out of her bag. But
there was something unusual in her bag.

"what is that?"

“It was just-”

The moment Christine tried to hide it, I picked it up first.

"what's this… … .”

It was a small doll in the shape of a man. A doll with gray hair and red eyes.

“It’s just a talisman.”

Christine stole the doll from me. I looked at her with astonished eyes.

“Is it an amulet that looks like the 1st Prince?”

She couldn't answer.

88

Christine was silent for a moment.

“Is it just a talisman? It’s just a talisman for wishing for love.”

“After that, the prince’s attitude suddenly changed.”

Kylian would suddenly appear attached to her. while hiding the truth from me.

'This doll may be a magic doll.'

It was clear that he was doing something to Kylian with this!

“If in doubt, call the prince’s shaman and check it out. There is no power in it.”

Christine, who was trying to explain, looked at me increasingly annoyed.

Come to think of it, Kylian isn't the only one whose attitude has changed.

'Is Christine the kind of person who looked at people like this?'

no. She had never shown this attitude in front of me. Even when I wondered if she
had other thoughts, she always smiled innocently to me... … .

“Has the prince changed his mind since I started using it?”

Christine asked me with a scornful face.

“Is it possible? The prince's heart just cooled for Young-ae. You don't know
because you've used Youngae too? Something like this amulet doesn’t work at all.”

“Have you tried… … ?”

“It’s a love potion.”

love potion... … ?

I opened my eyes wide.

“He was a man who really tried to win the heart of the second prince, so I guess I
would have used the same method.”

Christine's words continued.

“Because you know better than anyone that something like this is the self-
satisfaction of the person who bought it anyway… … .”

The corners of her lips rose as she looked up and down at me.

“Are you quite jealous?”

"I beg your pardon?"

“The person closest to the prince should be Young Ae Buckell, and that’s because it
looks like I’m going to be in that position.”

I was just going out completely. She provoked me with a smile on her face.

But it was also true, so I looked at her without realizing it.

“Earlier, when I asked to introduce myself, he said he was reluctant. Did you do
that on purpose?”

She spoke without any hesitation.

“I understand the desire to monopolize the prince’s love. Prince Kylian intervened
and covered the illegal drug last time, right? Now I have no place to trust, so I’m
worried.”

“Are you done talking now?”

“I heard it’s award-winning. I heard that there was a reason why Young-ae was
looking for a salesperson, but I don't know if that was really the intention,
right?"

I was talking about what I was going to say until the end.

“So far it has gone well, but we will have to be careful going forward. Now the
prince will not move solely for Young-ae.”

I looked at her in amazement as she left after she had finished speaking.
At first, he pretended to be so naive. How can a person do that?

When I was angry, I felt something strange.

'The medicine I took was a love potion... … Have you ever been known in the social
world?'

no. It was only known in the social circles that he collapsed from drugs. Because
the family, who valued honor, kept it a secret.

Even when they were being investigated by the security forces, they didn't reveal
the specific name of the drug as a love potion... … .

How does Christine know that?

It doesn't seem like it's just something to do with heat. I didn't feel good.

'And what Christine said earlier.'

I'm used to it, but I've already heard it elsewhere.

“I heard that Young-ae had a reason to go looking for a sorceress, but I don’t know
if that was really the intention.”

It was very similar to what Salmon told me in the theater.

'Killian sees the drug and the culprit as the same person... … .'

As soon as I remembered that fact, I got goosebumps.

I went straight to the Imperial Palace.

“Prince.”

“Your Buckell? What's going on without a word?"

I thought we had to talk right away, so it was Kylian's office.

“Why is it so hard to see your face? I'm still trying to find you-"

“I’m here because of Lester’s young girl.”

"What?"

“Leicester Youngae is suspicious.”

As soon as he spoke in a hurry, Kylian's expression, which had a young smile,

stiffened.

“How is it suspicious?”

“I know specifically what drugs I took when I collapsed before. She's not known to
the social world, but how does she know that she hasn't even entered the social
world yet?"

“Do you know specifically?”

Killian crossed his arms.

“And he said the exact same thing Salman said.”

“What do you mean?”

I paused for a moment and answered.

“You are criticizing the relationship between the prince and me. I don't know what
happened, but I think Youngae Lester has something to do with Salmon."

"okay? Is that so?”

Will Kylian believe me?

I rushed to tell him, but I wasn't sure.

'If Christine's doll still affects Kylian... … .'

“You’re talking to me now. Never say anything to Lester’s young-ae.”

When we were going to talk about the doll, Kylian spoke seriously.

“Not only to the Lester Young-ae, but to anyone else. Act as if you didn't feel
anything suspicious."

It sounded like advice given because he cares about me. Christine is suspicious of
what I said.

'Aren't you under the influence of magic?'

I looked at him with my mouth shut. After a moment of silence, he spoke again.

“I heard that Young-ae saw me in the garden with Lester’s little girl. It wasn't a
big deal, so I hope you don't mind it."

"I see."

'Isn't it completely deceptive?'

Kylian still cared about my relationship.

Maybe Kylian's heart is still with me. Without realizing it, I had anticipation.

Then he added, as if he had just remembered.

“Ah, this prom. It was difficult to attend.”

"yes? why?"

“I have work to do that day. If Young-ae wants to go, I won’t stop her, but escorts
seem difficult.”

"ah… … .”

My heart that had been soaring subsided in an instant.

“I’m sorry. I really wanted to go to this ball with Young-ae.”

“I can’t help it.”

I'm glad it was sad though.

'After all, it was rare for Kylian to appear at the party.'

I rationalized thinking about him in the previous world.

'I tried to wear it to the prom... … .'

The dress he gave me flickered in my mind, but I quickly erased the thought.

A few more days have passed since I spoke to Kylian.

There was no news of Salmon and Christine.

“Why?”

If it's Salmon, it's a matter of witchcraft, so why hasn't Kylian talked about it
until now?

Just as I had my doubts, Milan delivered the news of Christine.

“There are rumors that Lester Young-ae will be attending the ball with the first
prince, is that true?”

"I beg your pardon?"

“I guess you didn’t know.”

Milan looked at me and said,

“It’s nonsense.”

He had no intention of hiding his absurdity. Can't Kylian go to the ball with her?

“It’s a rumor.”

“It could be because the 1st Prince didn’t say it himself. This talk was
circulating among the nobles.”

“It’s really absurd.”

It was so ridiculous that it made me laugh.

'Killian said he was going to investigate Christine?'

He listened to me seriously, and even gave me advice to pretend not to know.

“Anyway, the prince has a prom, so-”

I was going to tell Milan that I couldn't go because of work.

I suddenly remembered what had happened at that time.

'Can't I have a job?'

It wasn't the first time that Kylian had canceled an appointment because he had
something to do with it. Didn't you see them outside the day the dinner was
canceled?

'It must have been because of the doll.'

It must have been Christine's doll that changed Kylian's mind then.

'Isn't it something that can be passed on as a rumor? … ?'

What if I really show up with her at the prom? I was resting my mind, but suddenly
I was starting to get anxious.

My mood dropped in an instant as I thought that some absurd bullshit might be

possible.

“What are you going to do with this ball? I'm not going to-"

'Should I get rid of that doll?'

“Vanessa. hand."

Milan hastily grabbed my hand. Had it not been for him, he would have never known
that he was clenching his fists so tightly that his palms were scarred.

“I am a little tired now. I'll go in."

He avoided further conversation and went into the room.

'I was barely soothing my anxiety.'

I felt exhausted along with my heart pounding.

* * *

It was that evening that my father called me. When I went to my father, Milan was
there too.

“Did you call?”

“Yeah, come here.”

'Did you tell me again... … ?'

It was clear that Milan had told his father about it earlier.

'Why are you talking embarrassingly?'

Embarrassed for revealing his emotions, he crouched and approached his father. Then
my father gave me a small case.

"What's this?"
“The key to the villa in Gonyu.”

“A vacation home?”

“Didn’t you say you wanted it?”

Did I want something like this?

no. I never told my family. Even though I have told my family in the past that I
want to go to a villa and play.

'what?'

Far from touching the sudden gift, he opened his eyes wide and looked at them.

“I must have forgotten.”

As I stood still, Milan narrowed her eyes. My father said insignificantly.

“It was a few months ago, so I can’t forget.”

how many months ago?

So, is it that another me has ever asked for a gift like mine?

“Your mother had a good memory, but I don’t know who you resembled.”

“No, my memory… … .”

“Isn’t your head going to be complicated in many ways these days? I will give it to
you entirely, so if you want to rest, you can rest and come back.”

'What is this again... … ?'

Because of Kylian, I had a heartache, and my family in this world was giving for
me.

89

What was different from Kylian was that this appearance of his family reminded him
of those of the previous world.

My family in the old world never said anything blunt to me, but anyway, why not
give me this?

He genuinely cares about me and wants to take care of me. The family in front of me
is like my real family... … .
“… … !”

When I remembered that, I suddenly felt strange.

“Vanessa?”

I ran out of my father's office as if running away without receiving the gift.

The place I went to was the garden. I ran and my heart was beating like it was
going to explode.

“Why are you giving me that gift now? … .”

I was planning on maintaining a good relationship, but I was embarrassed when they
came out like this.

I remembered the days when I tried to prove that I wouldn't be in trouble. I'm not
even trying to look particularly good right now, so why for me?

Then I heard Milan's voice from behind.

“You’ve come a long way.”

I looked back at him in surprise.

“I would like to receive the whole villa as a gift, so shouldn’t I have to get it
right away?”

Milan crossed her arms as if she didn't understand.

“Are you upset because you gave it too late?”

"no."

I quickly managed my facial expressions.

“I am embarrassed because he suddenly gave me a present. I've never done anything

good enough to receive a gift, right? I am not living a quiet life.”

“Isn’t that what you did?”

My eyes widened at Milan's words and I looked at him.

“It’s surprising that my brother said something like this. I still don't see
anything sharply?"

“Sharp?”

“You saw the needle marks and looked suspicious, didn’t you?”

“How can you not care if you have a wound?”

When he raised his hand, Milan reacted in an absurd way.

“If it were you, would I just move on if I had a suspicious wound?”

“No, it’s not… … . Are you really not suspicious?”

"okay."
He answered without hesitation. It was sharp and choked my heart, but I don't think
he was suspicious of my conduct.

“Even if there are no quiet days, you are a victim. Now I know for sure that you
have no intention of causing trouble.”

“… … .”

“So if you want to rest, you can go there anytime. If it's with the knights, I
won't mind if you go alone."

Milan paused for a moment and then continued.

“It might be uncomfortable for you to go with your family.”

I felt even weirder.

Obviously, in the beginning he was a completely different person with the same
face... … . That's why I missed my family in the old world.

Even if they show concern for me.

The images of previous families overlapped, and I remembered them even more. My
family has the same memories as me.

"thanks."

Enduring the feeling of crying, I finally thanked him.

* * *

The next day, when I went to the First Prince's Palace, I heard Kylian's angry
voice outside the drawing room inside.

As soon as they stood without entering the drawing room they were guided to, the
door to where they were was opened.

Unexpectedly, it was Christine who came out of there. Christine came out of the
drawing room with a smile on her face and pretended to know me.

“My dear Buckell. You must have been looking for the prince.”

The expression on Kylian's face that followed was the same as he had felt before.
He looked at me with an angry face and stopped.

“Young Buckell.”

'Did you fight?'

“There are many reasons for fighting.”

“Stop talking nonsense.”

At Christine's words, as if reading my question, Kylian spoke harshly.

When I came to confirm the truth of the rumor, it was quite different from what I
had heard yesterday.

'These two are... … .'

After sending Christine out like Kylian kicked him out, he went into the drawing
room with him.

“Leicester Young-ae is doing something suspicious about the prince.”

Looking at Kylian's condition, it seemed like it would be a good idea to tell him
about the doll.

“Is that suspicious?”

“I carry a doll in the shape of a prince. What kind of power resides in that
doll... … It's not going to affect the prince."

As he spoke, he was not there. I've already told you about Christine's
suspiciousness, but what's returned is the buzzing rumors about the two of them.

Hearing my words, Kylian burst into laughter.

“Are you talking about mind control? I don't think the doll's purpose is mind
manipulation. I mean, I'm fine."

“Do you know what rumors are circulating about the prince?”

I was not at all reassured when I said that I was fine. His relaxed expression
clouded over at this question.

“Young Lester is spreading the rumor.”

"I beg your pardon?"

Was it the Lester's little girl that was spreading the rumors? I didn't know this
at all.

“Anyway, that’s why we called and talked. you said I can't enjoy this prom. All
rumors about me and her are nonsense, so don't believe anything."

And Kylian emphasized.

“Young-ae, don’t delve into Lester’s young-ae anymore. This issue will be resolved
soon.”

“… … .”

Kylian knows something is wrong with Christine.

'Can I really believe it?'

In the midst of uncontrollable control over his mind, a thought occurred to me.
Finally, I want to believe and wait for his words once more.

When I returned to the mansion, I received a letter from Rose saying that she
wanted to meet me.

* * *

"long time no see."

When I went to the cafe where we were supposed to meet, Rose came first and was
waiting for me.

“What's going on? Farrell little girl.”

I was puzzled because I thought that we would never meet again like this.

“It’s kind of weird these days.”

Rose's expression was serious as she spoke.

“Young Lester. The atmosphere has been strange since she showed up.”

Did you mean to tell Christine's story?

“The young girls who were wary of her changed their attitudes overnight. It’s not
that everyone has changed, I just picked those who said they didn’t like Lester’s
young-ae because it stood out.”

“Like being possessed by something?”

"Right."

Rose immediately nodded. It seems I wasn't the only one who felt strange.

But why are you telling me this separately?

"and… … I don't know if you've even noticed this."

Rose, who had been speaking without hesitation, hesitated for a moment this time.

“There is talk of Prince Kylian being seen with her in the middle of the night.”

"I beg your pardon?"

There was a reason why I mentioned Christine. Rose was talking about Kylian!

“I know that Young-ae is not the first prince’s lover. It may sound strange to say
something like this to Buckell, but I thought it would be better to let him know.”

'A secret meeting in the middle of the night? You're having an affair?'
As soon as he heard it, his expression contorted. Looking at my face, Rose made a
troubled face.

“I’m sorry if it’s been a long time coming.”

“Where did you appear?”

"yes?"

“Tell me where they were sighted.”

I couldn't believe it without seeing it for myself.

Received from Rose about the places where they usually appear.

I deliberately did not prepare well and waited for it to be late at night. At 10
o'clock, I took a seat in the alley near the clock tower with my escorts.

In the late hours of the plaza, there were occasional passersby and no one else.

“Lady, it’s too late to go out… … .”

“I will be in soon.”

Sir Hans, who was anxious, responded dryly and looked at the place.

'If it's wrong information anyway, you won't see it.'

I hoped not to show up. I hope Rose gave you some nonsensical information.

But my wish was overshadowed, and soon they appeared.

It looked incomparably closer than the last time I saw it on the street. When
Kylian said something to Christine, Christine burst into laughter.

They crossed the square and went into the alley, looking at each other and facing
each other. They both shut their mouths and looked at each other. The atmosphere
was strange.

When they felt a strange air current, their lips met.

'Nonsense.'

Without realizing it, I covered my mouth.

'You said you don't believe it because it's all nonsense?'

But what about that look... … ?

Kylian knew that Christine wasn't just an innocent young girl. He also clearly
recognized that his mind was intact.

So isn't that more of a problem? Because that's Kylian's will.

'How do you make me believe it!'

I felt a shock as if hitting the back of the head, but then a deep sense of
disappointment came over me. I realized I didn't deserve to feel betrayed.
My lover is nothing, how can I feel betrayed?

Instead, my mind was made up.

'Let's go.'

I will restore the shaman and go to where I should be.

All expectations are now gone for Kylian.

next day.

I went to the 2nd Imperial Palace and met Andreas.

“I didn’t know that Young-ae would find me first.”

Andreas entered the drawing room and looked at me with a surprised expression.

“I’m sorry that I suddenly came to you even though I didn’t make an appointment.”

“No, that’s fine.”

His eyes looked at me intently.

“There must be a good reason for coming in a hurry.”

“I’m here because of the offer you gave me last time.”

He nodded slowly and pulled out the towel.

“You said that you would be my escort at the prom.”

I was thinking of going to the ball with the 2nd prince. Because I wanted to
stimulate Kylian to go with Christine.

'Ugly, really... … . It's stupid.'

I thought I shouldn't do this, but I couldn't control the urge. I felt completely
blinded by jealousy.

“Didn’t you say no?”

Andreas tilted his head at an angle.

“I have changed my mind. If you've already found a new partner, there's nothing you
can do... … .”

“Not yet.”

Andreas replied.

“You can do whatever you want if you want.”

“Thank you, Prince.”

"you're welcome."

It would have been unpleasant for the person who rejected him to come back, but
Andreas laughed gracefully.
“I don’t know why he suddenly changed his mind, but Young-ae requested it, so let’s
not change it any further.”

90

'Buckell's little girl hates me.'

Andreas realized it at some point.

He already knew that it was a hateful decision to make a condition for her to keep
her secret silent. But Andreas also knew that her heart was not hard.

So Vanessa, who was called by him while he was in the hospital, was worried about
him.

In the end, the 'condition' was not the decisive reason for the separation from
her.

“I just need Youngae.”

It was precisely from these words that Vanessa's expression hardened.

'Why? I was just expressing my feelings implicitly.'

I couldn't figure out why she was sullen. If you show kindness, shouldn't your
boundaries be more relaxed?

What I had decided to call when I wanted to see your face was never fulfilled
because of that wind. I already hate it, because it seemed like it was going to get
farther away.

But she came first.

"Do not worry. I made a request, but I won't change my mind here again."

Andreas stared at her speaking in front of me.

'I think I know why you came to me.'

Rumors are circulating these days that Kylian is close to Lester's young Ae, isn't
it obvious?

Leicester Young Ae was a young Ae that was spoken of by the aristocrats even before
she debuted in the social world.

I don't know how she got to know that beastly human, but Vanessa's stomach was
quite burning.

'So, are you going to try to stimulate your brother through me?'

This kind of treatment is the first in my life. I was also very proud of myself.

But it could be an opportunity.

'It wouldn't be bad for me to take Young Ae's side in the gap between the two of
us.'

* * *

"miss! A gift has arrived from the Imperial Palace!”

When I went down to Anna's cry, the dress sent by the second prince arrived.

“Did you give me this as a gift?”

The moment I saw it, I burst into laughter.

The sky-blue dress sent by the 2nd Prince was similar to the design he had received
from him in the previous world.

“My tastes don’t change.”

The way they treat me is different, but in the end, I realized again that they are
basically the same person.

'What about that gift... … .'

It was a strange feeling, but I postponed the decision and left the room. Because I
decided to go to my private villa.

“Get a good rest when you’re gone.”

“Yes, father. I will go.”

I said goodbye to my father and left the mansion. The people who would go with me
to the villa followed me.

When the carriage started slowly, I opened the window and told the driver.

“We stop by somewhere else in the middle.”

“Do you have a place you want?”

“The Count of Leicester.”

The reason I went to the villa was to go there. My real purpose is the Earl of
Leicester.
'You can't just wait.'

Christine obviously had something to do with Salmon. Even when I went to restore
the shaman, I had to remove the obstacles that threatened me.

So what can you do with ease?

'Never just disappear.'

Arriving in the Earl of Leicester, we headed to the inn that looked quite large.
Waited while the driver took the room, then went upstairs.

“Are you a traveler?”

"yes. I came to play."

The staff who showed me the room asked and answered. People here don't know where I
came from or who I am.

'You'd think I was just a girl from a wealthy family who came to play.'

I asked her

“I heard there was a girl my age in the Earl of Leicester.”

“Oh, yes. Count Young-ae was here not long ago.”

With that said, I asked a few questions about Christine.

“He came here as if he was recuperating due to health problems when he was young,
and he stayed here after he became healthy.”

The answer I knew came back.

Christine, who has been growing up here, has moved to the capital, so why is she
acting so suspicious of Salmon?

When I came to follow her track, all of them were good stories.

“Every day he left the castle and looked around the estate, and he kindly greeted
merchants like us. He was a very easygoing person who didn’t look like a nobleman.”

It was the story he said when he went into a general store where three women were
gathered.

“He ate the food that commoners ate without any hesitation. Noble people don’t eat
anything.”

“Is there anything unusual about it?”

'I'm sorry, but I didn't come here to hear the praise.'

I came to find out where she was acting suspiciously. There wasn't enough time to
listen to her compliments here.

“Recently, something unusual has happened.”

Then one of the women spoke up.

“My lady sometimes goes for evening walks. You're passing by our store, and you
don't have bandages on your hands."

“A bandage?”

"Yes. He was wearing a bandage when he went out for a walk, but he wasn't there
when he came back."

“Isn’t it blue?”

“It was a wound that could not be healed that day. You accidentally touched a
broken cup at our store and cut it deep. I asked if he was okay and he said he was
fine.”

So he seemed to remember that this woman was unique.

'When I went out for a walk, there was a wound, but it disappeared when I
returned?'

When I went to the promenade that she had mostly walked, there was no one passing
by even in the daytime.

“You said you left the escort and went here alone?”

'There aren't too many people, so I don't think I'll know if anyone disappears... …
?'

I asked the escort knights who accompanied me as I entered the forest road.

“How do the lords look?”

"Yes?"

“It seems to me that something happened while I was taking a walk.”

“If we take a look… … . Even though it is not in the territory, it looks

dangerous.”

Sir Mion replied as the representative.

But that alone cannot prove her suspiciousness.

'So there has to be something more certain... … '

At that moment, the grass next to it rustled.

“Who are you?”

The knights following me immediately became alert.

Among the bushes, someone crouched and hid.

“Help me.”

Calling for help in a low voice, the young woman leaned back on the bush. The
moment I saw that face, I doubted my eyes.

“Young Lester?”
What he saw through the bushes was none other than Christine's face.

The knights with astonished eyes like me immediately brought Christine out. With a
tired face, she said urgently.

“Help me. please!"

'What am I looking at... … ?'

Christine in front of me did not know me.

Two Christine?

“They are coming. hurry!"

“Someone is coming!”

One of the knights exclaimed. I turned around and saw someone coming from the other
side. There were three mercenaries with swords around their waists.

They seemed to be looking for something, but when they saw Christine, their eyes
widened.

“It’s them!”

At Christine's words, he immediately shouted to the knights.

“Take care of it!”

A fight broke out between the men and my knights trying to catch up with us as we
went to the carriage.

There were many of us on our side, so the fight was easy. I went to the carriage
first, and then headed to the inn with the knights who joined.

“These three men are all strangers. I went out for a walk and they kidnapped me and
locked me up... … .”

Reassured, she burst into tears in the carriage.

"Thank you very much. When I get back, I’ll give you a big compliment.”

“If it’s a case, it’s fine. Lester's little girl."

"ah. Come to think of it, I didn’t introduce myself.”

As if she had forgotten what I had said, she asked me.

“Did you know me? I think you're an outsider... … .”

“I am Vanessa Buckell. I found the real Leicester maiden from the capital.”

"yes? Are you young Buckell? Why is Young-ae chasing me?”

“Because there are fake young girls in the capital.”

"yes?"
"There's a guy in the capital who looks just like you, pretending to be a Leicester
girl."

“… … Is there anyone like me?”

Again, she didn't believe me.

'I don't even believe in my country.'

“The capital still has the young Leicester. In my opinion, her behavior was a bit
strange, which made me question it.”

It made him doubt his relationship with Salmon, and now he seems to know for sure.

“The reason Young-ae was kidnapped was so that the fake could pretend to be the
real Leicester Young-ae.”

Christine in the capital was Salmon herself!

“You can’t pretend to be a Leicester girl if you can afford it, so it’s hidden.”

“How could there be someone just like me?”

She still looked confused.

“Fakes can manipulate people's minds with magic. It will not be impossible to
change your appearance.”

“So fake… … ?”

“It is not a good choice to go to the Count now. Actually, it is not good to be in
this estate.”

When you arrive at the inn, it would be better to pack your luggage and food and
leave immediately.

“Then what do I do?”

I told the plan to the young Lester who asked with a fearful face.

* * *

“You have to go to the capital and prove that you are real. Not where you are
surrounded by a few deceived people, but where you have as many people as possible
who can trust you.”

I didn't bring Christine to the capital right away, who was going to listen to me.
There was still time until the ball, and until then she needed a place to stay.
I rested with her at my villa, and then came up to the capital on the day of the
prom.

“Looking back, I think the dress I gave you is better.”

As I got off the carriage and walked to the ballroom, the second prince looked at
me from the side and said:

The dress I wore today was neither a gift from Kylian, nor a gift from Andreas.

“I did not want to receive an excessive gift, so I returned it.”

“Oh, was that too much?”

The second prince, who responded lightly, walked away and spoke again.

“Everyone has been talking a lot about whether or not my brother will attend
today.”

Killian's story. I flinched at the question without realizing it.

“What do you think, Young-ae?”

“It is up to him whether he will come or not. Stop and go in, Prince Andreas.”

It was now in front of the ballroom door.

“Is that so?”

Andreas nodded lightly.

“Your Majesty, Second Prince Andreas and the daughter of Duke Vanessa Burkel eat
it!”

The door to the ballroom opened with the servant's cry. When we entered with the
second prince, all eyes were on us all at once.

'Killian... … Shall I show up today?'

In fact, no one is more curious about his attendance than me. My heart trembles
just thinking about it. The eyes looking inside the ballroom were busy.

91

Actually, I didn't tell anyone... … .

Before leaving the counties, I saw the knights of Kylian.

He was dressed in plain clothes, but he had a familiar face. Riding a wagon without
a family crest, they would not have recognized me.

Why did the knights of Kylian come to the Count of Leicester? It was still
questionable.

“Looking at the little girl Lester over there, the rumors are false.”

It was as Andreas said. At the ballroom without Kylian, Christine was chatting with
the other girls.

'thank god.'

I let out a sigh of relief without realizing it.

I'm going to go back to where I used to live anyway, so why am I so relieved to see
that?

A little later, the emperor and the empress appeared and the debut dance began.

“It is an honor to meet you, Your Majesty.”

The young girls, who made their first appearance in the social world, introduced
themselves to the ladies and had a brief conversation.

Christine had the honor of talking to the Empress for the first time among the
young girls who are the main characters today.

'It must be because the Countess of Leicester is familiar with the Empress.'

I glanced at those who looked at Christine favorably. As Rose said, they were young
girls who looked at Christine with a grudge.

A little more time passed. After the introduction, the young girls gathered in the
middle and danced with their partners.

“Are you still looking at one person?”

As I was looking at Christine, Andreas spoke to me next to me.

“I didn’t even come with my brother, so why can’t you take your eyes off Lester
Young-ae?”

“It’s exciting. When did she become so popular with people?”

“When you look at it that way, it’s unusual. A young girl who has just arrived in
the capital has permeated the aristocrats of the capital in such a short time.”

His gaze on Christine turned to me.

“Are you jealous?”

“I’m envious.”

If the shaman circle was restored anyway, it was farewell to this world.

'This dirty world.'

Cursing inside, Andreas spoke again.

“Would you like a drink?”

“I have no intention of drinking today.”

“If you drink alcohol, you will feel better. Do you know what expression you are
making now?”

"I do not know."

Shrugging, Andreas bowed his head in front of me.

'what.'

I was shocked the moment I saw Christine.

Isn't it suddenly too close?

I looked around to see who wouldn't. Andreas said unconcerned.

“Because it’s kind of tense. Why is Young Ae Buckel so nervous at the debut prom?”

It's true that I was a little nervous, but it was Andreas who made me hard for a
while. Seeing him with a hardened face, he smirked and tapped my earlobe.

“Relax.”

Even after he straightened up, my face did not straighten. rather crumpled.

Because that was just a habit Andreas would do to someone he showed affection for!

'Doing the same thing again... … .'

This behavior only raised my vigilance.

“It would be better to stay away from the prince.”

As I was about to move, he grabbed my arm. He beckoned to the stage.

“The dance has just ended. We're still prom partners, aren't you going to dance
even once?"

When I saw Christine, the song was over, but she didn't come out. He had received a
dance request from a new man.

'Are you going to release one more song?'

My case was with Christine. I can't help it if she doesn't come out.

“I will dance to this song.”

I accepted Andreas' dance request.

After the dance was over, Earl Thompson took Andreas away before he could be alone.

“Your Majesty, wait a minute… … .”

'finally.'

I looked at Christine and saw her coming out of the circle.

I saw her going to the place where refreshments were prepared and approached her.

“Did you dance enough?”

“Oh, little girl Buckell. You want to congratulate me on a nice day?”

As I spoke, she placed the glass she was about to drink on the table.

“I asked the 1st Prince to escort me, but he was rejected because he was busy.”

She said it was a pity and looked somewhere.

“Buckell’s daughter came with Prince Andreas.”

As I followed her gaze, I saw Andreas talking with close aristocrats.

“You know how many people want to dance with him? You are really great. Little
Buckell.”

'Not even a real Leicester girl.'

I want to check the real face of this fake right now.

He replied with a soft smile.

“I have nothing to do with the second prince.”

"okay? Even if Young-ae is like that, I don’t know who will accept it that way.”

she laughed softly.

“After clinging to the 2nd Prince, I became close with the 1st Prince and became
estranged from the 1st Prince, so I am hanging out with the 2nd Prince again.
Awesome between the two princes.”

“Aren’t you the one who made me estranged from the 1st Prince?”

“If the 1st Prince fell for me because the two of them became distant, I’m sorry.
But it's not because I want it. I am determined like anyone else, and I do not aim
only for the prince.”

I stared at her without a word.

“Well, it’s not that ambitious that your opponent only needs to be a prince is bad.
I have no intention of criticizing you.”

“Anyway, let’s see if it’s enough for me to be the prince.”

I remembered the words Salmon used to slander me in the theater. Knowing the
identity of the potion unknown to the outside world, he was speaking the same words
as Salmon.

'Now that you see it, you don't even want to hide that you're Salmon, do you?'

She has the appearance of a Lester Young-ae, and she is proud of her.
When Salmon was an invisible enemy, I was very wary, but I wasn't afraid to think
that he was right in front of me. Rather... … .

"I know that?"

Tuk, half-talking, she looked at me with puzzled eyes. I looked at her and raised
the corners of my lips.

“You are very annoying.”

“What are you saying now… … ?”

Her eyes fluttered. it's embarrassing

“Do you still want to play aristocrats? I don't want to do that?”

“I speak in an understandable way.”

Christine expressed her displeasure and picked up the glass again.

“I’ll ask you one thing you can understand. Only you can know.”

“Are you drunk?”

Christine burst out laughing as if it was ridiculous.

“Why did you lock me in the warehouse that day?”

The corners of Christine's lips, who were smiling, hardened. She opened her eyes
wide and looked at me.

“Why did you lock me up in the theater? Salmon.”

Her eyes trembled at my words. She didn't say anything for a long time. When her
expression calmed down, she smiled softly.

“I have no idea what you mean?”

As soon as the words were finished, Salmon dropped the wine glass he was holding.

The glass fell on the table and shattered, and wine splashed on the table. The
color of the rose that was adorning the table faded darkly as the wine touched it.

'A rose?'

Salmon screamed when he felt strange.

“Aww!”

The performance of the ballroom stopped suddenly at the sound of a torn scream.
Looking back, people's eyes were focused. The princess asked with a surprised face.

"What happen?"

“I accidentally dropped the glass and the wine has changed the color of the rose.”

Salmon replied.

“There was poison in my glass.”

"poison?"

People were very noisy.

'In what gap?'

When did you poison the glass?

"Who's poisoned?"

"I don't know. I just had a conversation with the young girl Buckel... … .”

To the question of a middle-aged man, Salmon answered with a look of bewilderment.

She glanced at me and added.

“The only thing I had with me was the young Buckel.”

“You can’t believe Lester’s words.”

I immediately countered.

“Because this woman is not the real Leicester girl. This woman is fake.”

“Fake?”

“Open the door.”

I blinked at the door and the ballroom door opened. Outside the door was the real
Christine. The knights outside the ballroom who had sent Christine in, saw the two
Christines and widened their eyes.

It was the same with the people in the ballroom.

“Two young children of Lester… … ?”

“What happened?”

People were startled and whispered. I saw Andreas approaching me with a puzzled
face.

I pointed to the fake and said loudly.

“The fake imprisoned the real young girl and pretended to be the real one with
magic.”

“It’s absurd.”

To that, the Countess of Leicester responded.

“My daughter is fake. How could you say such a thing?”

“If you call the imperial shaman and check it out, you will know.”

Instead of listening to me, the Countess hugged Salmon.

“Can I not recognize my daughter? This is undoubtedly my daughter. For half of the
year, I went to Youngji and stayed with Christine.”
Anger grew more and more on her face.

“The fake is that woman. Where dare you!”

"mother!"

When the Countess pointed to Lester Young Ae, saying it was a fake, Young Ae made a
shocked face.

“It’s not like this, but we have to sort out the person who got the poison.”

“Look, it must be fake. To get rid of my daughter and then pretend to be real!”

The Countess responded to the words of the Earl of Leicester.

I whispered to the young Lester, who was unable to speak in shock.

“You have been seduced by magic. After the spell is removed, it will return to its
original state.”

“She didn't have access to my glass. He was still outside.”

Salmon comforted the Countess, as if trying to ease her anger. Salmon's arrow
pointed towards me.

“Isn’t there someone else’s cooperation?”

Even if the real thing appeared, Salmon's purpose was me from the start. It was
meant to induce me to get poisoned.

“No cooperation. From my point of view, it looks like you poisoned yourself?”

I gave her a cold smile.

“You dropped it without swallowing a single sip. Wasn't the drop on the table meant
to show that it was poisoned?!"

92

“Isn’t there any reason my daughter would do that?”

“Think of what has happened to me recently.”

I looked at the Earl of Leicester and said.

“The person who tried to frame me was not caught. The culprit came in disguised as
the Lester Young Ae.”
“Is it because of the fake Lester Young Ae that appeared after all?”

This time Andreas asked.

"yes. If you take that woman to Mr. Finn and investigate, you'll find out. That the
fake is framing me by pretending to be a Leicester girl.”

“Then we should call the imperial shaman right now.”

“You can’t believe what Buckel said.”

Salmon wasn't listening.

“Since I’m getting closer to the 1st Prince, you must have brought a fake from
somewhere to drive me out. While I'm poisoned, I'm going to exchange it for a
fake!"

She looked really embarrassed. The real shame would be the real Christine, who was
treated as a fake because of Salmon.

“Not long ago, Young Ae Buckell said that she was arguing about Young Ae Lester.
Lester Young Ae would be right.”

A young girl testified and gave Salmon strength. All those who passed over to
Salmon nodded their heads.

"fault? What are you doing with the doll, are you arrogant?”

Confusion flashed on the faces of those who were not possessed by Salmon as I
sneered.

“Who the hell is right? … ?”

The princess murmured and said to Andreas.

“Brother, no matter what, is the young girl Buckell the type to use poison to take
over a man? Also, the first older brother.”

"stop."

Andreas frowned and opened his mouth.

“You better stop talking about this. Wouldn't it be all right if I called in a
shaman as the girl Buckel said?"

I was going crazy trying to clear this place, but Salmon didn't stop and pointed at
me.

“There is no reason for Young Beckel to come to me except to get poisoned. Young-ae
Buckell doesn’t feel good about me because of the first prince’s work.”

“I told you to stop.”

Andreas was hot-headed and gave a warning.

“Do you think that the level of the Buckell girl is that much to the Lester girl?”

He seemed to believe in me. A glare of hatred for Salmon flashed in his eyes.
“Call the imperial shaman right now.”

It was when Andreas spoke with the attendant.

profit-.

Before the servant could even move, the door to the ballroom opened again. People's
eyes turned to the heavy sound that was suddenly heard.

“I can’t hear the music, just shouting. Wasn't there a prom today?"

Kylian, who was not present today, was walking.

“I am glad that your Majesty the Emperor and the Empress did leave early. He almost
got you by the back of the neck.”

He smirked at the two Christines.

“Are you two young Lester?”

"Brother!"

“Are you coming to the ballroom with a sword?”

Unlike the half-hearted princess, Andreas frowned.

It was as Andreas said. Killian was not a banquet.

It must have been a lie that he had work to do today, and it looked as if he had
just arrived while carrying out his mission.

“Welcome back, Prince.”

Salmon greeted Kylian and pointed to the broken glass.

“Buckell is bringing a fake and trying to frame me. My drink was poisoned.”

“I was looking for the real Young-ae. You said that Lester Young-ae was
suspicious.”

“Are you the one who brought the Lester’s little girl?”

Killian laughed like a fool.

'Why are you thinking of me again?'

Maybe it's because it's the first time I've seen Kylian since the day of the secret
meeting. When I saw him, the scene I saw that day unfolded in my mind again. like
tormenting me.

“You want to get rid of me, so you frame me by calling me Salmon. I'm blinded by
the thought of monopolizing the prince's attention!"

“Your Buckell? Did you do this for me?”

Killian burst into laughter.

'Is this funny?'

For some reason, he doesn't take the situation seriously at all.

Even when two Christines show up... … .

'How can I not be surprised?'

Not someone who already knew that they were two.

It just came to mind when I thought about it.

I remember seeing Kylian's knight in the Counts. I immediately thought of a

possibility.

'no way… … . Isn't it?'

He looked at Kylian and Salmon in disbelief.

'Perhaps it wasn't Tyalo that the knights of Kylian were looking for... … '

Are you really Christine?

“Young-ae went and brought it herself.”

Killian's voice, who seemed to have realized everything, surprisingly strengthened

this possibility.

"no wonder. There can't be any other red-haired beauty that will appear there,
other than Little Buckell, right?"

'I know where I got the real thing.'

It seems that the knights of Kylian were not looking for Tyalo, but a real
Leicester maiden.

It's a mercenary who kidnapped the real thing, but why did the knights of Killian
have her?

Salmon didn't know I was going to bring the real thing.

But Killian already knew.

'how?'

When full of doubts, Kylian put an end to all these questions.

“There is one way to solve this problem.”

“Now the imperial shaman-”

“Isn’t it enough if one of the two disappears?”

Before Andreas could finish speaking, he drew his sword.

It was an act of disappearing all those complicated thoughts at once. I opened my

mouth in amazement.

'What are you doing now?'

As he appeared, the quiet ballroom was completely silenced.

“Drawing a sword at a prom. Are you crazy?”

“Brother, calm down.”

By his actions, Andreas as well as the princess were perplexed.

“If the two are a problem, we can’t just get rid of one. Impersonating a noble is a
felony, so it is better to execute him immediately.”

He was holding his sword and looking at the real thing. A questionable conclusion
was reached.

'Is it possible that you were looking for the real thing to find and get rid of?'

To know that another Christine exists, and to leave only Christine he meets in this
world?

It's a nonsensical idea, but if it isn't, it doesn't explain what it looks like?

'it's crazy!'

I looked at Kylian with astonished eyes.

This is really going to be a big deal. I blocked the front of the young Lester, who
had stiffened in surprise.

“Prince. The real thing is this one. If you want to hit the neck, you have to hit
that fake.”

Killian looked at me and frowned.

“Move away, Little Buckell. It’s not fair to cover one person.”

“Please calm down-!”

“Did I say? My mind is fine.”

Killian spoke in a hoarse voice and turned to Salmon.

“Who do you think I will kill?”

Before he could hear an answer, he swung his sword.

“… … !”

I looked at it without even blinking my eyes.

Salmon's head was rolling on the floor. Killian struck her on the head.

“Aaaah!”

Those who saw it screamed. The Countess of Leicester sat down.

“What kind of madness is this, Kylian!”

When I heard a roar from behind, the emperor appeared. Killian smiled while holding
his sword.
“It was just a summary execution of the criminals they were pursuing.”

Killian strode over to Salmon's head. The head was cut off, but there was not a
drop of blood. I watched as Kylian reached out to her face and stripped her of her
skin.

“What is this… … .”

Those who watched were taken aback.

Christine's face was a mask.

Under that mask was a face I knew.

“I am young Salmon.”

“Salmon?”

I answered Andreas who responded to my words.

“The culprit who locked us in the warehouse and set it on fire. The culprit the
police were looking for!”

That wasn't the end. Not long after Salmon's face was revealed, her body had
changed. In her place, a small doll with a separate neck and body remained.

“The investigation proceeded like that, but there was a reason I couldn’t find it.”

Killian said.

“Salmon is a doll created by magic. He wasn't human in the first place."

It was something that really didn't exist in this world.

"Oh My God."

When he heard the Countess' voice and turned around, the focus returned to the eyes
of the Lester and his wife, who had been dazed. The Countess looked at her husband
with a confused look.

“Obviously there was something suspicious… … Why didn't we suspect?"

“He has a spell that controls his mind.”

To that question, Kylian answered instead.

“Now you are recognizing the real daughter.”

"mother… … .”

Perhaps because of her surprise, the Lester Young Ae looked at them weeping.

“Come here, Christine.”

The Countess opened her arms and the young Lester hugged her. Kylian looked around
for a moment as they shared the joy of reunion.

“You unintentionally ruined your debut.”

Did I just ruin it? It was very messed up.

Looking at the doll, Kylian's eyes met.

“Buckell, look at me for a second.”

I followed Kylian into the garden. As soon as I got on the wind, the events of the
past seemed like a dream.

“What happened?”

“Why did you go to the Countess?”

Our voices overlapped.

“You said it would be fixed soon.”

“It was frustrating knowing that the prince was not doing anything. If you were
doing something, you should have told me.”

What does this mean because you have the same enemy and move separately?

“Isn’t the Prince’s keeping of Salmon close to acting to get rid of her?”

I felt relieved when I found out, but I couldn't help but feel the wildness of my
actions.

"performance?"

“You have been completely deceived by me. Even though… … Even kissing her was so
nice.”

As the sense of crisis disappeared, the memories of that day that made me sad came
to mind again.

"What? Who am I and what am I doing?”

Killian suddenly raised his voice. It was a terrifying expression in a different

sense than before.

“You need to open your eyes like that… … . kiss You met in the middle of the
night.”

“Are you sane?”

As I flinched but answered the question, a startled question came back.

'If it's not a kiss, what is it?'

I looked at him with puzzled eyes.

93
“Thank you for saving me, Prince Kylian.”

A woman who was rescued while searching for Tyalo. That was only Kylian's feelings
for Christine.

There was nothing special about that meeting because I was just doing my job.

The meeting with her, which she thought would not exist any more, took place under
the guidance of the emperor.

“Come. Sit here.”

When I received the emperor's call, there were already guests. He was the Earl of
Leicester, who had recently been involved in a business led by the Emperor.

What was unusual was that the Earl of Leicester had brought his daughter.

It had nothing to do with him or her or the business.

'I can see why you called.'

Seeing Christine smiling as she stared at her over and over again, Kylian thought.
Soon the emperor said to Kylian.

“Young-ae, Earl of Leicester, wants to express her gratitude to you. I've got
something to talk to you about, so let's talk."

Suddenly, we went to the emperor's drawing room and started talking.

“I know I heard you say thank you last time. Was it not enough?”

“I wanted to meet the prince, so I asked my father.”

Christine responded with a smile instead of being withdrawn.

“I’ve been away for a long time, so you care about me a lot.”

“So, did you bring Young-ae to the imperial palace as she asked?”

"yes. I know the prince is busy, but I asked for it despite being rude.”

I wanted to get up right away, but because of the emperor's words, I couldn't get
up right away.

'waste of time.'

Although she did not hide her annoying tee, she actively talked.

In the midst of the annoyance, it seemed peculiar.

'You're not bothering me at all.'

Wasn't this young girl the only Vanessa so far?

I woke up not long after leaving behind the feeling of being unique.
“I think this place should be like this.”

"yes? Prince, hold on a second!”

The fact that he had cut off the conversation and left the place immediately
reached the emperor's ears. After the count's wife passed away, she was called to
the emperor and had to listen to her nagging.

“I asked you to chat for a while, did you not stand up for it? without talking to
me?”

“Don’t call me this. Would your Majesty wish to grant such a childish request?”

“Isn’t that all once? Until the end of the conversation with the Count, treat him
in moderation.”

After expressing his displeasure, the emperor persuaded him.

“Leicester is not a family to fall into. There's nothing wrong with being close."

“If you are going to run a business with your children, you better stop. If you are
so greedy for mines, do you have Andreas do it for you?”

As soon as they cut it off, the emperor did not call Kylian any more.

But the meeting with Christine did not end that day. As if they had intended, there
was a sudden encounter with Christine, both inside and outside the Imperial Palace.

Even in places you never thought of.

'Are you not afraid?'

I thought only an annoying woman had appeared, but it wasn't that strange.

The more he ran into Christine, the more disturbing she became.

“Are you Young-ae again?”

“I came to the Imperial Palace with my mother today.”

The day I went out and stopped by the main palace. Seeing him passing in front of
the garden, Christine approached him.

“Mother, you are meeting your Majesty the Empress now. The flowers in the garden
are pretty, but I want to see them with the prince.”

Kylian glanced at her with an expressionless face as she spoke softly.

'I'm sure.'

Every time I saw Christine, I realized that what bothered me was not simply because
it was annoying.

Instead of answering, Christine followed me happily as I entered the garden.

“Wow, are you listening to me?”

“Do you see that I look like a free-spirited person to go for a walk with anyone?”
“You still came in.”

It was absurd to see himself with eyes mixed with anticipation.

“I came here to ask you one thing.”

"yes? What are you talking about?”

After a moment's silence he asked.

“What are you doing, imitating Buckel’s daughter?”

"yes?"

Her eyes widened roundly.

“Are you following the girl Buckell?”

“Look at your progress.”

Kylian pointed at her, standing crookedly.

The dress, which was not overly designed, was similar to Vanessa's favorite after
her personality changed.

“The design of the dress and the taste of accessories are the same as her, are you
going to say that the maids came out as they decorated it? Didn't you ask me to do
that?"

Vanessa didn't seem to feel it, but Kylian saw it.

"Besides, she's smiling like her."

Not being embarrassed by looking at yourself, and even the trivial habits of
smiling.

The intended resemblance was unpleasant.

“Is going to Lesotho exactly what you wanted?”

The most recent meeting with her was in Lesotho. At the place where she went to
inspect, she was handing out bread to the children.

It was never true that he came to Lesotho to help those in need.

“From my point of view, I think he wanted you to see the image of Young Ae
Buckell.”

“Prince… … .”

Realizing why it bothered me, I questioned her true purpose.

“What do you want? To get close to me and rip something out.”

“It’s not like that, Prince. I genuinely like the prince-”

“I am not standing here to hear that. Tell me the truth.”

When Kylian interrogated her, she made a troubled face.

“It’s a misunderstanding… … .”

The expression on her face, which had seemed innocent, became expressionless for a
moment.

“I did it because I liked the prince. Wouldn't it be nice to be able to act like a
Buckell girl?"

"under."

At the changed attitude, Kylian smirked.

“I can give strength to the prince. Your Majesty also sees our family favorably.”

“I don’t need any help from your family.”

“You mean it doesn't matter if you have Buckel? Your Majesty the Emperor seemed to
like me, didn't you?"

“That is your opinion. Stop talking nonsense and tell me why you approach me.”

When Kylian didn't budge, Christine put on a disappointed face.

“I think the prince doesn’t like our family itself. Are you offended by your
Majesty?”

Christine did not know how to stop the words that revealed her inner feelings.

“Your Majesty thinks that the prince’s mate is a good thing. I felt it when I saw
it. Being the eldest son, he was pushed back by other children... … .”

Those words cut off Kylian's patience.

"What are you."

Killian pulled out the sword he was wearing.

“What are you talking about now? Did the liver come out of the stomach?”

As she held the sword to her neck, she looked at him in amazement.

“This is the garden. What are you trying to do when someone sees you?”

“Should I even care about that?”

“Even if you are a prince, you cannot kill me recklessly. His Majesty the Emperor
will kill the Prince at once.”

even at this moment. She blatantly provoked Kylian.

“If the 2nd Prince did that, he would try to stop them, but Prince Kylian is not
Prince Andreas, is he?”

“Will my neck fall off before I regret touching my heart?”

The blade of the sword touched her neck.

"for a moment. Wait."

Then Christine urgently called for Kylian.

“Are you really trying to kill me?”

“There’s nothing you can’t do.”

I was thinking of drawing it so that I can never even come close to it again.
However, Kylian's movements were stopped by a voice from outside.

"majesty. You must not do this!”

It was Kylian's knight.

“It is the garden of the Imperial Palace. It’s not just the two of you!”

“Is that important now?”

“Young Lady Buckell has gone.”

"What?"

At the words of the knight speaking as if he was in trouble, Kylian, who had not
seen him, stopped moving at those words.

"when?"

“You went before you pulled out your sword.”

“Why are you talking now about the presence of the Buckell girl?”

Killian growled low. The knight looked at him and bowed his head.

Christine exhaled a big sigh of relief and fell away from Kylian. Her expression
faded away brightly.

“I’m glad that the prince likes Buckell Young-ae. Thanks to you, I lived.”

It was obviously crazy.

'How do you do that?'

There was no intention of leaving him alone at the point of provocation. Kylian
summoned the most trusted knight that day.

“Christine Lester. Treat it appropriately.”

“Yes, my lord.”

I tried to get her attention, I'll take care of it.

But before his men could complete their mission, Kylian saw her.

“Scatter and look for traces of him.”

He was on the move to catch a wanted member of Tiallo.

After the knights dispersed, Christine came into his sight as he was moving.
Have you been chasing yourself again?

It was the residence of the sparsely populated commoners. I had met her in Lesotho,
so I doubted her intentions.

He frowned, but this time he didn't seem to know he was there. Christine was busy
moving as if heading somewhere.

'Where are you going?'

Kylian watched Christine quietly. It was then that the accident occurred.

“Get out of here!”

"uh?"

"Move! Vicky!”

As Christine turned the corner, a carriage ran from beyond. Despite the urgent call
of the coachman, Christine could not escape.

puck!

Her body flew away and crashed to the ground.

'That's it.'

Killian frowned. It's hard to survive if you fall like that. She was obviously
dead.

The coachman hesitated for a moment, then drove the wagon and disappeared. He
didn't even know what Killian was looking at.

“Are you just going to hit someone?”

I didn't know that annoying things would be handled that way.

It was the moment I was about to approach her body to check it out. Christine, who
was lying alone, got up.

94

'Were you alive?'

Her arms were strangely bent. But she neither screamed nor moaned.

The expressionless face seemed to feel no pain at all.

She clasped her arms and patted her face.

chin, forehead. He continued to touch the edges of his face and walked to
somewhere.

There was not a drop of blood where she was.

“I’m not human… … .”

Killian then realized.

It was then that he began to secretly investigate Christine.

* * *

“It was a masked doll. When I saw the real Lester Young-ae, I saw that her voice
was the same, didn’t she?”

“… … .”

“The reason I was belatedly embarrassed when that woman almost got cut by the sword
was because it seemed like she would be found out if she didn’t bleed. If it was a
young Ae, would you think of kissing me when I saw something like that?”

Oh My God. Hearing what Killian said, I opened my mouth blankly.

“I never pretended to be close to her. I didn't like her at first. I'm not even a
count to me, who could become the next emperor, wouldn't the count, Young-ae, say
things like that?"

That was correct. After hearing the story, there was no reason for Kylian to
pretend he liked her.

“The secret meeting scene that Young-ae saw must also be a doll.”

“Is that the doll Salmon was carrying?”

"okay. You said you were in my shape?”

“When was dinner canceled?”

I only thought that the doll was affecting Kylian's mind. You were playing the role
of Kylian outside the Imperial Palace... … .

“I saw the prince with Salmon that evening.”

“I was doing what your Majesty asked me to do. You said you went to Albana.”

Killian replied with a click.

“Do you think you thought I met Lester after breaking my promise with Young-ae?”
"that… … .”

“I thought it was trying to provoke me by scratching my insides and then aiming at

me in the first place.”

Instead of asking me more, Kylian continued what he had been saying.

“But when I looked at it, it seemed that the purpose was Young-ae. Wasn't she the
first to approach her in the first place?"

It seems that he had been suspicious of Christine and Salman's relationship earlier
than I did.

“I had a crush on Young-ae, and then he used me to make it difficult for her. It
was Salmon who put Young Ae in trouble, so I started to suspect her.”

'Is that how it happened?'

Now he seemed to know what was going on.

“Then why did I tell you not to dig into Salmon?”

“Because it’s dangerous.”

Killian answered without hesitation.

“I’m still aiming for Young-ae, but I thought that if I found out that Young-ae had
discovered her identity, I would fully reveal her true nature. If you believe that
Young-ae doesn't know, it won't go as far as a physical attack."

Was I afraid Salmon would hurt me?

“I was aiming for the time to get rid of Salmon. There must be those who are
possessed and there are those who are agitated, so I tried to finish her by going
to a crowded place like a prom even late.”

He added cautiously, as if Kylian was watching me.

“It’s true that you said you couldn’t escort. I came here on a mission.”

“What about the knights in the counties?”

“If the real thing was alive, I was going to show you the day I found and executed
Salmon. I didn’t know that Young-ae would take her first.”

That's why the knights appeared in the counties?

'How absurdly misunderstood I was... … .'

If it hadn't been for Salmon's work, there would have been no misunderstanding that
Killian moved for Salmon.

As he closed his mouth in embarrassment, he spoke slowly.

“Because of Salmon… … It seems that you have suffered a lot.”

He quickly corrected his speech.

“No, it’s my fault. Because I hid the truth from Young-ae at will, so she
misunderstood.”

He looked down as if guilty, then glanced up and looked at me. There was a strong
sign of looking into my eyes.

“I didn’t know that a doll would disturb Young-ae with my appearance. sorry. It’s
my negligence.”

"no… … . The prince kept telling me to believe, but in the end I couldn't believe
it. I'm not good at it either."

I awkwardly replied to his apology.

“I was anxious,”

It wasn't my intention that the hidden inner feelings came out.

“If anyone shows interest in the prince, I’m concerned… … . It was before I
realized my heart.”

Killian's eyes widened. I didn't mean to say this. The heartache that once came out
did not stop.

“I was worried about Lester Young-ae showing interest in the prince.”

“Young-ae… … Did you really not know that I was looking at Young-ae as the opposite
sex?”

Kylian asked with a sigh.

“I thought we knew each other tacitly.”

"I know. I found out a while ago. But I see the prince approaching her... … . I was
terrified.”

As I spoke, the sadness of the past came up again.

“I tried to believe what the prince said, but every time I made up my mind, I was
frustrated. Yet I... … .”

Without speaking, he bowed his head.

“I can’t do anything because I’m not a lover.”

“Young-ae, are you crying?”

Killian looked at me in surprise. He bowed his head following me, looked at me

worriedly, and drooled.

"this… … . I'm all wrong I am the one to kill.”

"no. Never mind."

“How can I not care?”

He was restless and comforted me.

'Don't you know that emotions like this are overflowing?'

I didn't mean to cry, but tears really came out.

I'm no longer upset.

“I should have told Youngae earlier, but hit me until I feel better. Kill me.”

“What if I kill you? … .”

I laughed instead of crying.

The person who had made everyone tremble in fear with a sword until a while ago was
showing a weak face in front of me. It felt more certain.

That Kylian really cares about me.

As I cried and laughed next to him, my emotions gradually subsided.

“I know for sure through this.”

After a while, I was able to speak much more calmly.

“I’m the prince… … I like you more than you think.”

I can't have him without him. So when Christine approached him, he felt like he was
on the edge of a cliff.

“So when I thought that the prince had changed his mind, I decided that it would be
better for me to leave this world.”

It would be better for me to go back to where I used to live and become friends
without contact than to see him open to me.

But after hearing my words, Kylian opened her eyes wide as if shocked.

"What?"

"yes?"

“Did you mean to leave this world?”

Oops.

I made a mistake without realizing it. Killian looked at me with a face as if the
sky had fallen.

“Did you mean to die?”

“No, it’s not… … ”

“Is that or what?”

I mean, I really wanted to go to a different world. I couldn't say it, so it was

hard to make excuses.

“It’s another country, another country. It's a far cry from across the sea.”

'This is an excuse.'
His expression was still dark as he looked at me biting his tongue with his mouth.
He doesn't want to believe in vulgar excuses.

“I am not dying.”

In the end, I made it clear for him.

“How obsessed I am with life. No matter how difficult it is, I don't make that
choice myself. If you die in an accident, you die... … .”

“Have you decided?”

“It’s just a thought. Can't you think of anything when your emotions get stronger?"

I emphasized once again to him looking at me with a serious face.

“I will never die.”

My goal was to live as long as others live.

In a resolute tone, Kylian nodded his head slightly as if he was now accepting it.
He hugged me as if relieved.

“Now, don’t ever say that.”

He held me in his wide arms and hugged me so tightly that it became increasingly
uncomfortable.

“I will follow you to hell.”

“… … .”

'Do you think I'm going to hell now?'

He fell, making a sound too creepy to say as he hugged.

Still, it meant that he didn't want to let me go. I didn't know this feeling, but I
didn't know it.

“You said that the reason Young-ae’s heart troubles deepened was that she wasn’t my
lover, right?”

Kylian paused for a moment as if to wrap up the story before speaking.

"We're not officially in a relationship, so when this happened, Young-ae was

heartbroken without being able to say anything."

“Why all of a sudden… … .”

He smirks, he says.

“So, I thought it would be better to make it clear now so that I don’t get it
wrong.”

“Are you sure?”

"okay. exactly."

His confession came suddenly like his personality.

“Register with me formally.”

"ah… … .”

it was this

I looked at him with my eyes wide open.

I had a premonition that he was going to say this while talking to Kylian. It was
the day we first opened our hearts to each other.

So it was quite predictable, but I could still feel my heart beating. My heart was
pounding and my stomach was pounding.

"Don't waste any more time, now we're acknowledging our relationship."

“… … .”

“Actually, I see no reason not to meet. If we both have feelings for each other and
are both adults, isn’t it natural for us to date?”

It was such a confident confession that I wondered how I would have confessed until
now.

“When we officially meet, Yeong-ae’s concerns won’t happen. No one is going to look
at me now, right?”

He was proposing to appeal to me. He also seemed to think that I would accept this
confession right away.

“Answer, won’t you?”

That would be it. What was Kylian impliedly asking?

As I listened silently, Kylian looked at me calmly. Accept it, his eyes were
telling me.

95

"like."

I answered his confession without further hesitation.

“I want to meet the prince. officially… … I want to become the prince’s lover and
get to know him.”

“You want to know?”

His eyes twinkled as if he was active.

“If I had known, I wouldn’t have been shaken. Now that I see, I don't know too
much. Your Majesty... … I didn't know how different it was to treat the two
princes."

“You didn't know that? I went to the duke's mansion a long time ago and told you."

“I thought it was a lie.”

At that time, it was the day I came to catch the day I hid my identity, so I
thought it was a lie to distract me.

“I'm not lying. It's not at the level of outright discrimination, so I can't go
anywhere and say it's unfair. It's just that, I have to work harder to get the same
compliments as him. I can't help it even if I'm annoyed."

Killian said it was no big deal.

“In the succession race, we can make up for that. Fortunately, I have one skill
better than him.”

he laughs He said confidently and asked me.

"therefore. You want to get to know me better, right?”

"yes. We want to fill each other’s shortcomings by the prince’s side.”

My heart was pounding as I answered. Kylian smiled contentedly at my words.

"great."

Then he kissed my lips. He squinted his eyes as he looked at him in surprise as he

kissed his lips lightly and fell.

“Let’s do our best.”

It was a kiss that was like a greeting and a greeting to say goodbye. My heart was
pounding at the feeling that it was just the beginning.

A new relationship that I could not have imagined in this world started today.

* * *

“I will continue to stay in the capital from now on.”

Young-ae, Earl of Leicester, met outside and informed about her future plans. It is
said that he will make his social debut at the next ball that will be held soon.

“I still can't believe it. The doll was pretending to be me.”

Lester Young-ae said she was still surprised.

“Did you say there was also a doll of the First Prince?”

"yes. It was in Salmon's bag.”

The doll could explain how Kylian had been captured with Salmon outside the
Imperial Palace.

The rumors floating around about the two of them were all false, and it was cleared
up.

“The doll was classified as dangerous and went to the First Prince.”

"okay… … .”

He looked at me for a moment as if he had something to say, but Lester Youngae

hesitated and asked.

“Are you really dating the 1st Prince?”

"yes."

She looked at me curiously.

“Are you really okay? I think you're a little scared... … .”

Lester Young Ae spoke and clasped her neck.

It's the first time I've seen Kylian, so I can't help but be scared. I looked at
her and smiled.

“You are a good person to know. with intent.”

The reaction of the family who already knew Kylian was not much different from that
of Lester Young-ae.

The family, who found out about the day a little late because they did not go to
the ball, had to hear the results of 'The commotion is over and the first prince
and Princess Buckell are lovers'.

“I thought you were going to the ball. It's going to happen there... … .”

Along with the reaction of regretting not being able to add strength to me, the
evaluation of Kylian naturally followed.

“The 1st Prince… … . It doesn't seem desirable to be in a relationship with such a

violent person."

“I’ve said it before. Are you going to make a confession after making that fuss?”

"no! How good are you to me?”

My father and Milan did not hide their ugliness, so I had to appease them.

While explaining, the reaction of the two men was surprising.

'It's just like my original family.'

It's a shame that I say things like that.

Being in love with Kylian forced me to give up the most important thing. He chose
to remain here instead of completely returning to the previous world by restoring
the shaman circle.

But this shaman was still my hope. No matter how close I get to my family in this
world, there are definitely differences between me and my real family.

'How can I use this magic circle?'

I was thinking about something else.

'Let's restore it and use it in a different way.'

If I want to stay in the world I am now and see my original family, I use the
shaman.

'I said I can turn back the time, so I'll just go to the time I want.'

I can't live there, so I'll repeat the past with my family... … Where else can I
meet my family?

Just thinking about seeing you again made me cry.

'I want to see it soon.'

Now, really, we were going to see each other soon.

“Will you stop waking up?”

“Oh, you said you were going to see the 1st Prince?”

"yes. The appointment time is slowly approaching.”

She parted with Lester Young-ae with a bright face and headed to the 1st Imperial
Palace.

When we went to Kylian's office, Kylian and Finn were talking to each other. As
soon as I arrived, Kylian turned to Finn.

“Stop it now. When the Buckell girl comes, you have to be smart about it.”

"it's okay. Why are you sending it right away?”

He stopped Kylian from waving his hand to get Finn out.

“What happened to the prince’s doll?”

I asked Finn because he didn't hear what happened after he heard that he was in.
“Ah, I took care of that.”

Finn said with a friendly smile that he had dealt with Kylian.

“I heard that you need materials like hair to make a doll for a certain person, but
I don’t know how you got it.”

Killian shrugged.

“I wonder if it was collected in Lesotho.”

“Lesotho?”

"okay. Oh, and Finn was talking about it earlier.”

Kylian said something important in a plain tone.

“It seems like Pionic Youngae is also a doll made with Salmon.”

“Are you a peony girl?”

"okay. The two people Young-ae met at the theater were both puppets.”

Did you know that they are all dolls?

Am I talking about non-human things?

“Who the hell makes those dolls?”

It was unfamiliar to me that it was a magic doll, but didn't Salmon have a peculiar
part?

“The fire that broke out in the theatre was also spelled by Salman, and it was
thanks to the enchanting magic that won the hearts of the Counts of Leicester.”

Not only that, but Salmon also cast spells on other young girls who were repulsed
by her.

“What kind of ability do you have to make a doll capable of magic?”

Finn answered this question.

“Certainly not an ordinary shaman. Normal shamans can’t even make dolls that can
cast spells.”

'Who are you?'

I came here with a light heart. The more I listened to the story, the more I
realized that I should not let go of my heart.

“The shaman was willing to approach me to trap Young-ae.”

Killian said to me, who got serious and shut his mouth.

“It means that I was not at all afraid of myself as the shaman of the Empire. A
normal shaman, no matter how badly he has bad feelings for Young-ae, would not be
able to bring me in.”

If you even touch Kylian, things get too big. His words made sense.
“So the exception is probably the culprit?”

An exception that is not afraid of the 1st prince. Killian narrowed down the real
culprit.

“If that’s the case… … ”

“Tialoya.”

I got the answer I was thinking of.

“Why?”

I frowned, not understanding.

“Why am I being targeted?”

“It’s strange. Why did Tyalo target Youngae?”

Killian shook his head with a profound expression on his face.

“You didn’t approach Young-ae out of a grudge against me, but you approached me to
push Young-ae into a trap. I don't understand the intent."

I couldn't understand either.

Wasn't he almost framed for poisoning Christine even at the prom? Otherwise, I
would have lost people's trust again.

'What is the purpose of this?'

As I was thinking seriously, I suddenly thought of something else.

'Come to think of it… … .'

Salmon wasn't the only one who lost sight of me.

I can't seem to see it all of a sudden, am I mistaken?

I have something I want to check. After spending time with Kylian, I purposely
stopped by the Imperial Palace before getting on the carriage.

“I’m sorry for coming suddenly, Princess.”

“It’s okay, little girl Buckel can do that. between us.”

Perhaps because of her relationship with Kylian, the princess's expression looked
particularly happy today.

“I have a question for you. About Her Majesty's fortune teller... … .”

I have never met Camila in the Imperial Palace these days. Previously, whenever I
visited the Imperial Palace, it was the woman I met on the way.

“Are you a fortune teller? She no longer comes to the Imperial Palace.”

Laura knew it too.

“Suddenly he said he wasn’t feeling well.”

“Are you unwell?”

"yes. He looked really unwell. We met outside the ballroom during our debut Tangte,
but we didn’t have a good complexion.”

I wondered if there was another reason for not being able to come to the Imperial
Palace, but Laura's words were surprising.

“Did she come to the prom?”

"yes. My mother gave me an invitation, and I have never seen her face so pale.”

“Did you come back soon because you weren’t feeling well?”

"no. It's been quite a while. It was right after I saw her. that… … You have a
young Lester.”

Laura pretended to slit her neck.

“I saw her after Kylian’s brother and Buckell went out, and I didn’t like her
complexion.”

"ah… … .”

“At that time, I thought it was because I was pale, but it must have been a health
problem. I haven't been able to come since then."

After hearing Camilla's story from Laura, she left the Imperial Palace.

“Did you disappear after the prom?”

I wasn't feeling well.

'Why did Camila disappear after Salmon was dealt with? … ?'

Although he had doubts about her, he believed some of her words.

I believe in the saying that I can go back to the old world. There is only one
thing left to do is to get the shamans and restore them, so why did she… … .

“Uneasy.”

To what extent is it a lie... … ?

I guess I'll have to check that out.

There was a way to find out quickly without having to go back.

96
I went to Finn's lab the next day to inquire about the shaman's authenticity.

There's no quicker way than to seek advice from Finn, the most capable of the
imperial shamans.

“I have a question for you.”

I didn't mean to tell anyone it would look suspicious, but now is not the time to
question it.

"Yes? What's going on? Little Buckell.”

“Are there any spells that allow you to travel through time and dimensions?”

If there was such a spell, Finn must have heard of it at least once.

"Yes?"

“I want to know if it is possible to go back in time to another world through

magic.”

Finn sighed as if thinking, not answering right away. The longer the silence, the
more tense the mind.

'Please tell me it's possible with magic... … .'

I've been prepared for just in case, but that's not the answer I'm looking for. I
hoped that the method I had found and believed after a lot of heartache was real.

But Finn quickly tilted his head.

“That realm is not possible with magic.”

“You’re hearing this for the first time?”

"Yes. There is no such magic in the world.”

“… … .”

Hopefully, the worst word I expected has returned.

“Then what is this? Please look at this.”

I couldn't understand it right away, so I took out the book I had brought from the
mansion. I opened the book and showed the shaman to Finn.

“A shaman who travels through time and dimensions.”

“Where did you get this?”

Finn looked at the shaman with surprised eyes.

“I got it by chance. in the bookstore. It’s a gin that wasn’t in the book that Finn
gave me.”

"Yes. It doesn't appear to be in the book I gave you."

He looked at the book with serious eyes. He looked at the other shamans in the book
as well.

“The other shamans are real shamans. However, this is not a spell.”

What the pin looked like was a sheet with the shaman in question drawn on it.

“Some parts have been damaged, but you can tell by the remaining shape. It appears
to be a spell made by transforming the magic of a curse. These magicians... … It
looks like it can't be used at all."

“Are you talking about fakes? … ?”

Was it also a transformation of the Curse Spell?

Seeing me stiff, Finn called me carefully.

“Your Buckell?”

“What will happen if the shaman doll is destroyed?”

"Yes?"

“So, I want to know if there is any harm to the person who made the doll.”

Laura clearly said that Camilla's complexion was very pale on the day of the prom.

After the doll, Salmon, was dealt with by Kylian.

“I don’t know if I can remove it myself, but when a doll is forcibly destroyed, the
impact comes back to the maker. The higher the level of perfection, the greater the
damage.”

“Salmon would be shocked when it was destroyed, right?”

"Yes. The doll that used witchcraft had its neck cut off and returned to its
original form, so it must have suffered serious internal injuries.”

I let out a shaky laugh.

'That's right... … .'

Why Camilla disappeared after Salmon was dealt with. Because it was Camilla who
made Salmon.

So, are you not able to come out because of your body recovery?

'It was no coincidence that I discovered this shaman.'

I didn't know it was Camilla who wrote the numbers.

She was the one who instilled hope that she could go to the place she used to live,
and tried to confirm her heart towards that place over and over again.

'Isn't there a way to get there in the first place?'

So I avoided answering that it was still an unwritten rule. Everything she said was
a lie from start to finish!
'Why did you lie to me like this?'

I was angry and couldn't stand it. I wanted to find her right away and ask her why
she did this.

At that moment, the door to the laboratory swung open and Kylian entered.

“Are you here already?”

“Today is over quickly. I came here just because the Buckell girl came.”

I heard Finn and Kylian's conversation.

“Come here, Prince.”

I turned to Kylian and raised an eyebrow, but he immediately recognized how I felt.

“What happened? I have a bad expression.”

“… … no."

“No.”

Kylian took me to his parlor and asked.

“What the hell is going on? It’s the face you want to smash.”

He stood in front of me and looked at my expression.

“Is there any reason to talk to Finn with such an angry face? Is Finn making Young
Ae mad?”

I can not say.

'I can't go back to the world I used to live in, how do I say it?'

But he couldn't be silent at all. Didn't Kylian assume that it was Ty'alo who made
Salmon?

'There is a possibility that Camila is Tyallo... … ?'

I wanted to do it differently. I held my breath and opened my mouth.

“The Empress Dowager’s fortune teller disappeared from the Imperial Palace after
her debut.”

"What?"

“Since Salmon disappeared from the ball. Princess Laura informed me that the
fortune-teller's complexion was not good at that time.”

“Why are you talking about that all of a sudden?”

Kylian looked puzzled, but I didn't stop.

“I was wondering why Salmon disappeared after being removed, so I was asking Mr.
Finn. What kind of shock is the creator of the doll when it is destroyed.”
“Do you think the fortune teller must have made the doll? Is that fortune teller
really a shaman?”

Now that Camila is suspicious, Kylian will be able to search her. Now, Kylian won't
ask any more.

'I told you what you were talking about with Finn-'

“Is that why Young-ae is angry?”

“… … .”

“If it’s a young-ae I know, I don’t think I’d be this angry at the fact that I
think I’ve missed the real culprit who was targeting Young-ae.”

okay. I wasn't the type to just get over it. He smiled bitterly inwardly.

“If you tell me what’s wrong, I can run with you. When anger is shared, it is
halved.”

“I think there would be two angry people in that way.”

"No way."

Killian answered calmly and asked again.

“Are you mad that you trusted the fortune teller and paid a lot of money, and the
fortune teller blew it away?”

'cause I can't speak It was an unanswerable question no matter what.

Still, I couldn't stop answering, so I hesitated for a moment before opening my

mouth.

“It’s kind of a scam.”

You tricked me into thinking I could go to another world, isn't that a scam?

“Instead, time will take care of it. Don’t worry too much.”

“I don’t know what the hell is going on. Well, if it's something I can't say, I
won't ask any more."

Instead of asking more about why I'm feeling, Kylian hugged me.

“The important thing to me is not the situation I can’t talk about, it’s the
feeling of Young-ae. I'm worried because you look so bad."

He hugged me and stroked the back of my head.

“Lean on me whenever you feel bad. It doesn’t matter if I get angry.”

“The anger is… … .”

A weak laugh followed with a sigh.

“There is no way I can take my anger out on the prince.”

Even before I knew Camilla's words were nonsense, I had already decided to remain
in this world for him.

“No matter how angry I am, I will never do that to the prince. How are you doing to
the one you love?”

“I think it’s okay for Young-ae to kick me.”

"under."

I laughed out loud at the nonsensical sound. He lifted the corners of his mouth as
he pulled himself away and looked at him.

“Now you are smiling.”

“… … .”

Were you joking to lighten the mood?

Kylian comforted me by putting my head behind my ear.

“It’s a problem that time will solve. Then change your mood. Think of something
else that will make you feel better.”

I have a different idea... … .

I didn't know it would be better. Even as Kylian said this, I couldn't bother him
without telling him the truth.

“Shall we come up with a nice idea?”

"okay. It’s okay to leave like this without thinking.”

He smiled and kissed my forehead.

It was thanks to the fact that he had cooled his heart by the side of Kylian. When
I returned to the mansion, my family didn't notice how I was feeling.

“Have you been to the 1st Imperial Palace again? I see you every day.”

As soon as Milan saw me, he said something as if in surprise.

“Did the 1st Prince do you well?”

“Good job.”

He nodded at his father's question and rolled his eyes again at Milan.

“My brother… … If you are envious, did you meet your brother too?”

Can the family guess what happened at Kylian's palace today?

Even though I had come to clear my mind, I felt like I was about to cry when I
talked with my family. I didn't express it, but today I couldn't help it.

* * *
After that day, Kylian added Camilla to the list of suspects. Since Camilla was
known as a fortune teller in the Imperial Palace, it didn't seem as difficult to
find her as when I asked her to do so.

And I met Andreas for the first time since the prom.

“What do you think I bought?”

“A magical item.”

I saw him on the street and lightly held a shopping bag containing a healing
potion. He had met him unexpectedly, but he wasn't as reluctant as before.

“By the way, I forgot to tell you.”

He remembered Andreas intervening with Salman's poison at the ball.

He couldn't do anything about Kylian's prank, which appeared too late... … .

“Thank you for listening to me at the ball.”

“Because I thought that Buckell’s words made more sense than fakes.”

“I’m glad you listened properly.”

I was about to say good-bye, but he spoke again.

“Thank you. Are you done with the words?”

… … Then yes. Andreas was the type to get paid somehow.

'It wasn't like this before.'

“Is there anything in particular you want?”

“Let’s talk for a moment.”

Andreas pointed somewhere at my question.

97

A year left until the dinner date with Kylian, and Andreas came to the cafe. He
took me to a cafe with separate rooms.
'Still, it's not like the last time everyone sees it.'

“Young-ae likes chocolate cake, right?”

I didn't say anything first, but the second prince ordered a menu that suited my
taste.

'I'm not going to do this again.'

He spoke more with a curious gaze.

“I’m sorry, but Prince.”

Since the relationship with Kylian has changed, there was something that the 2nd
Prince had to make clear.

“This time, I followed the prince, but in the future, if there is no need to
arrange a place like this, I will do it.”

I said in a tone that was as polite as possible, fearing that I would be offended.

"why? do you have a problem?"

“Now I have a lover. Moreover, no matter how much of the past is, I am the second
prince… … Have you ever been?”

I can't say directly that I followed him.

“Only with this.”

Let's not make a fuss about it for nothing, but the second prince frowned in
displeasure.

“Isn’t that an excuse? I felt Young-ae avoiding me before.”

“I never ran away. I told you last time-"

“It was then that Buckell’s attitude changed.”

He suddenly stopped talking to me.

“When Young-ae came to visit me.”

“… … ?”

did you know

I looked at the second prince with wide-open eyes.

It wasn't because he demanded a price from me that made me feel uneasy about him.
Wasn't the decisive issue reminiscent of him in the previous world?

In the midst of silence, the menus ordered by the second prince came up on the
table. After the employee left, he opened his mouth.

“Why do you ask, knowing when?”

“I’m talking because I don’t know exactly what the problem is.”
“It’s because of the prince’s attitude.”

He must have come here with good intentions, but the serenity of the streets had
vanished. Looking at the expression on the second prince's face, he didn't seem
that different from me.

“Why are you asking for a price for keeping my secrets and doing this like you’re
favoring me?”

“Are you happy?”

“Look where we are now.”

A secret place as I thought of the day when I was embarrassed to be with him in a
crowded place. The atmosphere of the cafe was my taste, and he even knew what kind
of food I liked.

What does this mean?

“Since when did the prince care about my taste?”

I still didn't understand.

“I made the prince feel betrayed and suddenly treated me well, who doesn’t feel
uncomfortable?”

“Is that a problem?”

Andreas reacted as if he had heard something he hadn't thought of.

“Did you feel uncomfortable because I was nice to Young-ae?”

There wasn't much to say about him, who grimaced. I just want to get out of this
place.

“What if I had a heart for you?”

But he stopped thinking about his next words.

"yes?"

“If it was because I was interested in you, what would you do?”

“… … ? Me, the prince?”

What is Andreas talking about now... … ?

* * *

The period of neglect between Kylian and Vanessa was an opportunity for Andreas.
In the meantime, I tried to do well. Things didn't go the way Andreas had hoped.

From the day after the prom, they heard that the two became lovers. On the day of
the prom, Vanessa and Kylian disappeared and it seemed that something had happened.

'this… … .'

Killian would hit a player like this. Andreas was stunned. The two became lovers
within a day, and he was still nothing to Vanessa.

'It's ridiculous.'

For a while, my mind was noisy. That is why Andreas had been hunting and attending
all kinds of gatherings.

It was at the theater that Earl Thompson took him that changed his mind.

“The content of the play was quite provocative.”

Since it was about interfering between lovers and taking away the other person, it
was provocative. It was the play that made Andreas think differently.

'It's not impossible to say.'

Isn't there a way not to fall in love with someone just because you have a mate?

Vanessa is not yet engaged, let alone marrying Kylian. So there is no reason to
give up.

“Are you interested in me?”

Vanessa reacted as if she had heard something unheard of.

“I can’t believe it.”

“It’s not a lie.”

“Since when?”

“I was drawn to meeting Young-ae. I didn't know I would say these things to Young-
ae, but people's hearts don't go as they please."

Andreas admitted frankly. She still looked unbelievable.

“Then you asked me for a price?”

“Isn’t that how you can see Young-ae?”

Vanessa's mouth opened slightly.

“I’m sorry I misunderstood you. It seems that Young-ae was still confused because
she didn’t say this.”

Vanessa didn't answer. She asked, seemingly to organize her thoughts for a moment.

“Now, why are you talking about this? I am already dating the 1st Prince.”
“Didn’t I say that I felt uncomfortable? Misunderstandings need to be cleared up.”

“I think I should stop going.”

She stood up with a troubled face, but Andreas did not catch her. Because I
expected you to be upset.

“It will take a long time.”

She muttered as she looked at the cake she hadn't even touched from where she left.

But what do you do? should make it possible

He raised his fork and took a bite of the cake.

* * *

After meeting the 2nd prince, his steps were not stable. Because I heard a story I
never thought of.

'Is it because you're interested in me?'

Asking for a price and all the actions after that?

Was it because he really liked me because he was the kind of person in the previous
world that was rejected?

The 2nd prince wanted to clear up the misunderstanding, but I was only embarrassed.

'I'm already dating him, so why come now?'

He was calm, as if he had predicted in advance that I would not accept it.

'If Killian finds out, there will be an uproar.'

I thought it would be better to just pretend I didn't hear it.

Even Andreas has nothing to do with it. Still, Camila's work is complicated.

As I was walking down the narrow road trying to calm my mind, a woman sitting with
an open seat called me.

“Are you a busy girl? Go check it out.”

'In addition.'

I don't know why I keep getting caught up in these things because I'm not a
formidable person.

“The point is fine.”

“I’ll do it for you.”

She grabbed me again as I was about to pass by.

“I don’t need to look at the dots.”

Now the point was boring. really.

“You don’t have to deal with me, miss.”

The knight from behind told me. Now that I've given enough rejection, I can leave.
As the article said, it was when I passed the fortune teller.

“The poor princess is completely exhausted.”

A hoarse voice was heard from the side where the fortune teller was.

“Princess?”

I stopped and looked at her. The fortune teller who was sitting there suddenly
stood up and looked straight at me.

“It looks like they are trying to get attention.”

Another knight whispered to me.

'Are you going to do this to attract customers?'

It was a bit funny while it was serious.

Another face appeared in the newspaper not long ago, so it was not unreasonable to
recognize me. Isn't looking tired a phrase that can be thrown at anyone?

'Even if it's a little different that your eyes and voice are different, if it's to
leave a strong impression-'

That was the time I was thinking.

“The drug has risen strongly. How far would you like to cross?”

The fortune teller looked at me and said, Hearing those words, he stood still for a
moment.

“What are you… … ?”

are you crossing?

Isn't it something you can't say unless you know the situation? I walked closer to
the woman.

It was a sad tone, but the corners of his mouth were raised to the top, as if he
was mocking me.

This woman knows my circumstances and is laughing at me.

“Are you Camilla?”

I asked in a low voice. Camila might have changed her appearance, just like Salmon
mimicked Lester's little girl.
Instead of answering, the fortune teller looked at me with pitiful eyes.

"Answer me!"

If you're not trying to fool me, what the hell does that mean?

From the first time we met, I was completely taken aback by Camilla's pranks.

“Why are you doing this to me?”

He groaned in anger and grabbed her shoulder.

"Tell me. What is your purpose?”

She was speechless.

“Why are you shutting your mouth?”

When I grabbed her and shook her, her body shook without resistance. I felt even
more uncomfortable.

“Don’t look at me like that-!”

"miss!"

The knights were panicking and stopped me, but they did not let the woman go.

“Look at this woman. You are making fun of me now!”

I looked at the knights and looked at the woman again, and in the meantime, the
woman's expression was blank.

"Tell me why you're bothering me!"

When I shouted, the woman made a confused face. As if she had no idea of the
previous situation, she looked at me and looked at me in surprise.

“Why, why are you here?”

“Why are you doing this?”

Excited, he burst out laughing.

“Here, knights. Stop this girl!”

When I did not listen, the woman turned to my knights for help. It was someone else
who got in between us.

“My dear Buckell. What are you doing now?”

It was Kylian. Was he already out on the street? He pointed at the fortune teller
as he looked at Kylian drying me.

“It might be the fortune teller. We need to check this woman right now!”

"What?"

Killian immediately summoned the knights to take the woman.

The results came out after a while. In his office that followed Killian, Killian
informed him of the result.

“I checked my luggage, but nothing came out. Not a shaman, but an ordinary fortune
teller wandering around the capital?”

“No? Could it be?”

Then how can you say that?

“I heard from Young-ae’s knights that there was a moment when the fortune teller
seemed to have become a different person for a while. Maybe that's why Young-ae is
suspicious of her?"

"Right. It was something that only Her Majesty's fortune teller could say."

“You mean that Young-ae is on drugs?”

He paused at Kylian's words.

“Young-ae’s knights told me. I heard there was talk of crossing over somewhere.
What are you talking about?”

“… … .”

It was something anyone, not Kylian, would have doubted.

98

“Young-ae was overly excited earlier.”

Killian looked at me with confused eyes.

“It’s a problem that time will solve. I don't think it's at a level where you can
recover in just a few days."

Everything he said was right.

“What the hell is going on? What is the deceit she committed to Young-ae?”

I hesitated to answer. It was difficult to say that he was completely deceived by

Camilla, who even mobilized the shaman.

“Is it difficult to say this again? Wait more?”

But it was uncomfortable to keep silent. Would it be comfortable for me to keep my

mouth shut in front of him?
“I think it will look strange if I tell you.”

I also wanted to tell the truth.

“I can’t see Young-ae strange, can I? If I said it was weird, would it be weirder
than me?”

When he confided the reason he couldn't answer, Kylian frowned as if it were

nonsense.

“Am I going to be weird?”

"I do not care. Would it be a big deal if I found out?”

“It’s not a big deal… … .”

“Then talk. I don't know what kind of secret you're doing this."

Killian shrugged.

“Tell me, I will believe anything.”

was silent for a while. Even when Kylian laid the plate, the words didn't come out.

"in fact… … .”

"in fact?"

I had a hard time opening my mouth,

"I… … He is from another world.”

Eventually I had to say it. It was a story I thought I wouldn't be able to tell
anyone.

“Actually, there is another world just like this one. I came from there.”

"What?"

Again, Kylian did not understand what I was saying at once. It was as if he had
heard a strange sound.

'Well then.'

I answered with a sigh.

"look at this. It’s like you didn’t expect it at all.”

"no. Come to think of it, Finn told Young-ae’s story a while ago.”

Kylian said with a face still hearing strange noises.

“You mentioned that Young-ae is another world. I’ll listen to you first, so tell me
more.”

After a moment's hesitation, I opened my mouth again.

“There are two worlds. Two Vanessa Buckel, and two Prince Kylian. I, who lived on
the other side, came into another body of mine.”
"how?"

“I died in the world I used to live in. by accident.”

His slightly widened eyes looked at me and blinked.

“When I woke up, it was my other body. It was after I fell down on drugs.”

“You seem to be talking about a completely different person.”

“Because it’s not me.”

I answered clearly.

“It was Camilla who knew this. Her Majesty's fortune teller."

Now that I have revealed that I am from another world, there is nothing more to
hide.

“He knew that I was not of this world. He suddenly appeared one day and told me
that I could go back to the world I used to live in.”

"Wait a minute."

At that moment, Kylian suddenly raised his voice.

“Can you go back? in what way? Did she tell you how to get back?”

His voice was urgent as he asked. So much so that I think I made a mistake.

“Do you believe me?”

“I was so angry that I was deceived by the fortune teller. Could this be a lie?”

Then he asked, as if thinking of something.

“Maybe, the last time I said I was going to leave this world… … Is this?”

"yes."

As he nodded, his expression clouded.

“Camilla only gave me a clue that it wasn't magic. I had to figure it out myself.”

I spoke slowly again.

“The fact that I went down with my brother to the estate, and met the second prince
at the hunting ground during a hunting contest, happened while trying to find a
way.”

“They are all… … .”

Killian frowned.

“Every time I tried to find a way, an accident happened and I started to doubt
Camila. Then I got a shaman that transcends time and dimension.”

“Is that the shaman Finn said about?”

"yes. But the shaman was also fake. Camila was constantly torturing me with hope.”

"Right. I was deceived, so I couldn’t help but be angry.”

Kylian muttered with a stiff face. A shadow was cast over his face.

“Did Young-ae want to go back to where she used to be?”

"yes. I wanted to find a way to cross over to the old world.”

Killian was silent. I didn't know what he was thinking. He kept talking about him,
who seemed to have a complicated mind, without any usual leisure.

“Since I’ve been here once, I’ve been trying to find a way to turn back time and go
back.”

I was going to say that I was going to come and go while living in this world and
whenever I missed them.

However, Kylian, who had been listening quietly, suddenly spoke up.

“I decided to tell Young-ae what I want.”

“You want it? I did... … ?”

Why are you talking about this all of a sudden? I looked at him with puzzled eyes.

He said he would get paid for helping me from the past, but he hasn't said anything
yet... … .

“I don’t want to send my young girl away.”

Soon Kylian said the reason.

“I didn’t know that we would be able to talk like this while we were just starting
to meet. Can't you just stay here?"

It was not the courage of the person who received the reward for the help. He was
begging me now.

“That’s what I want from Young-ae.”

There was nervousness in his voice.

“If Young-ae says she wants to go back to where she used to live, there is nothing
she can do but… … If you have any regrets here, stay here. next to me.”

I quietly blinked my eyes.

Because I just realized why Kylian is doing this to me.

'Do you know that I want to leave at all?'

You misunderstood my words.

'But that look... … .'

He was begging me not to go, but he looked like he would never let me go. Does
Kylian know what kind of eyes he has right now?

“Stay here. Little Buckell.”

Maybe we should clear up the misunderstanding soon?

Obviously, when I entered the office, I was very serious. All of a sudden, I was
looking at him with smiley eyes.

"Do not worry. There's no way back. Camilla tricked me into something that didn't
even exist in the first place."

It's unfair and I'll be sick for a few days, but there's another reason I brought
this up.

“And just because you wanted to go to the old world doesn’t mean you won’t go and
come back.”

"What?"

“I was just going to see my family and come back. Originally, I was going to leave,
but... … I have changed my mind because of the prince. I want to live in this world
and continue to meet the prince.”

I feel warm when I say this. Kylian was also listening to me with slightly startled
eyes.

“If I go there, there will be no Prince Kylian I know, right?”

“In that world… … What was your relationship with me?”

Kylian asked curiously.

“I have never met the 1st Prince. I was always busy and never had a chance. Rather,
he was close to the second prince.”

“Andreas?”

As soon as the second prince was mentioned, Kylian's eyes became sharp.

“I had family and friends I loved.”

turned right away. Now I think I know why Kylian is keeping him in check.

“There was no stinging, and I got along well with everyone.”

“… … Young-ae must have been happy there too?”

Fortunately, Kylian didn't just focus on Andreas.

“Why did that woman say that to Young-ae? What do you gain from torture of hope?”

"I do not know. Perhaps there was an advantage in disappointing me.”

Why did Camilla know that I was from another world? Isn't she supposed to be a
member of an extremist group, not a transcendent being?

The thoughts I had for a while were quickly distracted by Kylian's words.
“I think you can understand why Young-ae sometimes looked depressed. I came here
after being there.”

It was as if several emotions intersect.

“It was forever impossible to go back there. It was the prince who made me want to
come back there just to see the faces of my family.”

“… … .”

“Because now the prince is the most important to me. All I need is the prince.”

When he opened up his feelings for Kylian, a smile appeared on his face. The
expression on his face, which had been full of worry, was finally relieved.

“I feel like I’m hearing a confession… … . No, the confession is correct.”

“It’s a confession.”

I graciously admitted it. Isn't it a confession of my past and a confession of my

heart?

As I smiled at him, he got closer in an instant.

His eyes were open to seeing him close. He seemed more comfortable than before, but
his gaze on me was burning even more.

When he met his gaze and his heart was pounding, he kissed him. I closed my eyes as
soon as my lips touched.

He grabbed my cheek and gently sucked my lips and swallowed it. It was a soft kiss
than I expected.

No, I soon realized that I was mistaken. His movements became increasingly violent.

He bit and licked his lips several times, and he didn't even dare to try. All I
could do was accept him quietly as he frantically craved my lips as if he was
thirsty.

He tasted his lips and slowly entered his teeth. A groan leaked out without me
knowing as I lightly glanced over the teeth and without hesitation his things got
entangled in my tongue.

It was a strong movement that was characteristic of his character.

How have you been patient? While leaving me to him, my head went blank for a moment
as if I had lost my mind, and then my mind came back over and over again.

Kylian was equally excited.

"ha."

He let out a small breath and put his hand through my hair to support my head.
Excited with excitement, their chests pressed against each other and went up and
down.

'for a moment… … .'

He wanted to pause for a moment, but when he was about to fall, he clings to him.
As we got closer, the kiss only deepened.

As I moved backwards, it suddenly became a wall. Killian's palms wrapped around my

head, avoiding the slap in the back of my head.

I kissed him in that state. Even though I wasn't holding my breath, my breathing
was getting harder and harder because of my lips pressed against each other.

99

'stop-'

When he couldn't stand it any longer, he shoved his shoulder.

"under… … .”

Kylian fell gently, and was then able to breathe deeply.

When I looked at Kylian, he was looking at me with the back of his hand wiping his
lips. He was still puzzled by the beast-like eyes.

"excuse me… … . Aren't you the one who comforted me?"

“That’s right.”

Killian laughed.

“Am I rough? sorry. I couldn’t control it.”

It seemed a bit of a screwdriver to laugh and talk. So, something was holding him
back.

“Then, I’ll soften it up, so why not try it one more time?”

“Again?”

I laughed out loud. Killian was quietly waiting for my permission.

how will we do it. I pondered for a while.

Shall we do it next time?

'No, I'm going to try to be gentle, but until I say no... … ?'

The worries didn't last long. I'm waiting like that

Instead, I decided to promise one thing.

“It’s softening.”
"Sure."

Kylian came back to me with a languid smile.

* * *

“Do you still have the key?”

A gloomy voice echoed through the back room. The woman bowed her head as if she had
no face.

“Please wait a moment.”

“You gave me enough time, how long do I have to wait?”

It was an angry voice. The woman's master was slowly losing patience. As much as a
woman can feel.

“Not being able to bring the key despite being given this amount of time is the
same as failing.”

A man intervened and gave him a pint glass.

“Richard!”

“If you have the courage to approach the first prince, wouldn’t it be better to
take her away?”

Richard was her nemesis. He was quick-tempered and his method was also radical.

“You are gone, Camilla. From now on, I will.”

"no."

Camilla turned to their king.

“You can’t leave it to Richard. It will definitely mess things up.”

It was Camilla who brought the ball to Vanessa so far.

When Vanessa woke up from a coma, it was Camilla who recognized that she was no
longer the duke's troublemaker.

Vanessa was a stranger from another world. Camila first learned through Vanessa
that such a thing was possible.

'The only thing in the world... … ?'

realized with him. Vanessa would be able to solve the serious problems they faced.

Using this unique existence as the key to solving the problem. Sacrifice on the
altar!

“What if I could go back to the time before I died?”

So, I deliberately approached her by pretending to be on her side and stimulated

her loneliness.

'It would be better to isolate it for now.'

To prevent Vanessa from adapting to this world, she lied that she could return to
her previous world.

Vanessa's position was precarious even before she met Camilla, so she tried to
create a situation so that the family could no longer watch her accident.

'There is no one to find the abandoned princess who was cast out.'

At that time, I was planning to take her away and make her a sacrifice.

However, things did not go according to Camilla's plan. Then it came to this point.

“Because even the daughter of the duke is not enough, let’s take the woman who
became the first prince’s lover? You think it's easy, Richard?"

Vanessa's condition is better than when Camila first saw her. If she disappeared
now, the duke would try to find her daughter somehow.

'There's nothing good about making troublesome situations!'

But Richard didn't seem to mind. He assured their king.

“My lord, I cannot wait any longer. I will present the key right in front of you!”

“You must not do that! another chance... … .”

"Hmm… … .”

The undesirable response of the master returned. What choice their master would
make, Camilla seemed to already know the answer.

* * *
Camila can go back to the old world. What was the benefit of lying? I wanted to
find out why.

“There is a myth floating around among the Tyalros.”

When I visited Kylian, the words he called for Finn caught my attention.

“What kind of myth is it?”

“It is a holy relic that can acquire powerful power just by holding it in your
hand.”

“A holy thing?”

"okay. I don't know if it's true or not, but they say they believe it to be true."

Kylian, who had already heard this from Finn, said. Finn's explanation followed.

“You need to be wary of the superstitions they believe in. It’s a group that is
blind to a goal, and they might do something wrong to get it.”

“Is that the only myth floating around among the Tyalos? Is it like a superstition
about another world?”

“That is the only superstition notable among Tiallo.”

There is no such thing as superstitions about other dimensions at all?

'It's a holy thing... … .'

Could this have something to do with the reason Camilla approached me?

Even though it seemed unrelated to me, I wanted to not miss even a small
possibility.

“What did that holy thing look like? Don't you know where it is?"

"I'm guessing it's hiding like a treasure. We do not know where the relics are.”

“At least not in their hands. If there is, will you still hide without being able
to face the Empire all-out?”

Killian's words made sense. Considering Ty'alo, who showed hostility when he met
Kylian, he would not have been quiet after obtaining the Holy Relic.

No, it's okay to be quiet... … ?

“Didn’t they say that they suddenly became more frequent?”

I think I've heard from Kylian before.

“I think the prince said that the number of kidnapping attempts to secure
sacrifices increased?”

Isn't that why Kylian came to our family estate before?

“Tialo used to make sacrifices to the gods, but he said that he suddenly became
noticeably more active.”
“It wasn’t that annoying for a moment. It has been like this since then.”

“Even if you can’t openly rebel against the Empire, at what point did you start to
feel confused?”

"right."

If that's the case, then it must be true that you couldn't get the power of the
Holy Spirit. Why are there so many noticeable movements?

'You'd better come back, Camilla.'

Wouldn't that be the only way to know the intent of the malice?

It was frustrating not knowing Camila's intentions.

On the way back from the palace to the mansion, the thought of Camilla did not
leave my mind.

I looked out the window while thinking in the carriage. The carriage, which had
been moving non-stop, stopped for a moment at the crossing.

When the carriage came to a complete stop, his eyes met a man standing on the other
side.

'?'

It felt like he was watching me come. Otherwise, you can't be looking at me like
that... … .

As soon as our eyes met, the man turned his gaze and walked down the street.

'what… … ?'

When I returned to the mansion, Milan approached me.

“I have a place to go with tomorrow.”

“Where?”

"Wedding ceremony. Only my father was going to attend, but he told us to go.”

“Is it a big deal if I tell you in advance?”

“I can’t help it.”

If you're going to argue, go to your father, Milan shrugged. I tried to rest at the
mansion, but an unexpected schedule occurred.

* * *
It was the wedding of the second son of Buttsfield.

When I went to the church where the wedding was held, it was already crowded with
many guests.

If there was one thing that changed among the nobles after becoming Kylian's lover,
it was this.

“Aren’t you, Count Tetzel?”

“Young girl Buckel is here too! Thank you so much for coming. We have reserved a
place for you.”

'It's a warm welcome towards me.'

One of the main characters of the day, Youngsik, Marquis of Buttsfield, was
welcoming me.

I looked around, but the nobles were no longer glancing at me and whispering.

'Do you like me?'

no. It was because of the crazy thing that Kylian did last time. Because I am his
lover who can wield knives at the prom.

There was no uncomfortable gaze, so I felt very comfortable.

'I think it's worse to date people.'

Soon the wedding started. I sat next to Milan and watched the Archbishop recite his
congratulatory remarks.

“Are the two of you married by arrangement?”

After looking at it for a while, he whispered to Milan. Milan, who looked ahead,
answered in a low voice.

“These two are dating. The Marquis of Buttsfield was not as strict about the
marriage of the second son as the eldest.”

"okay."

“But why are you asking that?”

“I was just curious.”

Youngsik, Marquis of Buttsfield, was three years younger than Milan.

Whether it's an arranged marriage or a love marriage. All of Milan's friends were
already married.

'It's special.'

It's certainly unusual for Milan, who is six years older than me, to have no fiance
yet... … .

As I was thinking involuntarily, I felt a stinging gaze from somewhere. I turned

around and saw a man in the back corner looking at me.
'That person... … ?'

I got tired of it. Because it was the man I saw on the street yesterday.

The man immediately averted his gaze as if he had never seen me. He went out right
away, but I had already seen him.

Among the dressed guests, a man in plain casual clothes had no choice but to jump.

'I don't think he's a noble. How did you get here?'

I got up from my seat in doubt.

“Where are you going?”

“The bathroom.”

I responded to Milan asking me and went outside.

I saw the back of a man walking with hasty steps. The man opened the church door
and walked along the exterior wall of the church.

Contrary to the friendly atmosphere of the wedding hall, the outside of the
cathedral was quiet. It was more quiet than peaceful. The more I followed him, the
less there was.

'Isn't there a priest in the cathedral?'

When I felt something strange, a man turned around the corner of the cathedral.
Without turning the corner, I held my breath and looked inside.

'party?'

Another man was already doing something there.

'What are you doing?'

It didn't seem like he was doing anything good to be busy.

It's probably award-winning I decided to call someone and turned around.

Fortunately, I ran into the knights standing guard at the cathedral.

“There are suspicious people in there.”

I informed them right away.

"Yes?"

“I think I'm trying to install something. Please check it right now.”

Instead of answering, the knights exchanged glances with each other.

100
don't you believe it?

“Right now. It's not difficult, is it?"

"All right."

As soon as they rushed, they moved there. what the hell are these people doing I
followed the knights with a nervous mind.

The knights who had walked ahead of me stopped where they could see the inside of
the corner. As I was just following them, one of the knights said to me.

“No one is inside.”

"I beg your pardon?"

What I've just seen-

As I tried to look inside, the knight stopped me. I frowned and looked at him.

“Why can’t I see you?”

Obviously they are inside. After making a small protest in a low voice, the driver
said.

“We’ll be patrolling you, so please leave Yeong-ae.”

But there was only a strong feeling that he was going to let me go. It's like
trying to prevent you from seeing what's inside.

'What… … ?'

Even the article was weird. Instead of resisting to look beyond, I turned around
and walked towards the crowd. I was thinking of talking to the other knights.

'Why are those knights doing that?'

I thought it was strange, so my steps got faster and faster. The quick steps soon
turned into sprints.

It was a time when he was rushing to summon the knights of the family.

pop-! There was an explosion in the church along with the sound. It was the
direction the men were!

"Oh My God!"

“The outer wall is broken!”

Surprised people ran out of the church. The smoke quickly became hazy, making it
difficult to distinguish between the two sides.

“Vanessa!”
I heard Milan's voice calling me from somewhere. Milan seemed to have come out too.

"Brother!"

I couldn't see his face, so I looked in the direction and shouted. Excessive smoke
made me wonder if the purpose was to smoke.

Then a black shadow approached me. The identity of the black shadows became clear
when they came right in front of me.

'The men... … .'

These were the people I wanted to report as suspicious.

It was so smoky that no one seemed to notice they approached me. One of the men
grabbed my wrist.

“Let’s go quietly.”

Were you aiming for me? … ?

Was the explosion caused to chaos the scene?

And there was a shadow approaching again.

“Stop.”

It was Milan. He approached and pointed his sword at the men.

Seeing that he was holding a sword he didn't have before, he didn't even know it
belonged to an escort knight.

“Get your hands off me now. Stay away from my brother.”

At Milan's words, the men looked at each other without answering. It moved right
away. One of them cast a spell and threw a sharp needle at Milan.

"Brother!"

Milan stepped back and avoided the big needles.

Were you a shaman?

I looked at them with amazement. Seeing him doing this, I didn't know it was
Ty'alo.

'You have to use a spell.'

I can't try the spells as leisurely as usual. As I was about to bite my hand in a
hurry, the man holding me chanted a spell.

'for a moment… … !'

A man cast a spell faster than me. I knew right away what kind of magic he was
going to use.

In an instant, the wind blew, and the wind engulfed me.

'Damn... … .'
I felt bad.

When the wind stopped and I opened my eyes, it was a lonely road. No Milan, only
two men by my side.

“Who are you?”

They caught me when I hesitated and asked.

“You will find out.”

He didn't seem willing to explain it properly. If you look at the use of magic,
it's definitely Tyallo... … .

'Something different.'

The method was different from what I had been aiming for before. Haven't you been
working hard like this in the past?

Did something change inside Tialo?

I guess it wasn't a one-time move with magic. The men took me to a wagon that had
stopped on the road.

One of the men pulled out a string and tied my right hand and the other man's left
hand together.

“It would be better not to think about running away.”

'What if it was already tied up!'

Where the hell are these guys trying to take me?

Even though I was afraid, I had to be alert.

'It's not far from the cathedral yet.'

Because I could see smoke rising. They slipped my handkerchief with their free hand
as they rode me into the carriage.

So that the tracking party can find my traces.

The men did not say a word while the wagon departed. In that solemn atmosphere, I
thought to myself.

'Is it possible for me to use magic to escape from this carriage?'

The act of drawing the shaman is bound to stand out. I don't even have the tools to
use magic right now, so even if I try to do an extreme act of drawing a shaman with
blood, it's hard as long as they're monitoring me.

'In an emergency situation, it is too disadvantageous to draw a shaman.'

Just by looking at it, I don't think I need to provoke them in an unfavorable

situation.

By now, Kylian must have heard of me. So I didn't know if it would be better to be
quiet for now. It's more about thinking differently than being afraid.
'If you go there, you will find out now.'

Now that Tialo has met certain men, I can understand why Tiallo is after me.

'Hopefully I'll be able to meet Camila... … .'

When I meet Camila, I will definitely ask her.

How did you know that I was not of this world? How could you lie?

Just thinking about it made my head feel cold.

'I have to come back alive to have meaning, but... … .'

We arrived at an old mansion. Considering that the carriage did not take longer
than expected, it might have been a suburb of the capital.

'Killian was looking for Ty'alo's hiding place, was he in a place like this?'

As we entered the interior, we could see at a glance that it was the den of Ty'alo.
People in black robes gathered in the lobby and were looking at me.

Camilla was nowhere to be seen.

"Go in."

The man with my hand tied put me in the room upstairs and untie the leash.

It was a more ordinary room than I thought for a kidnapped person. It was old, but
there was a luxurious bed and the table was in good condition.

“I’m Emma, who will take care of you while you stay.”

As soon as the man left, a woman entered the room.

“I have been commanded to make my stay comfortable.”

'You should know that this isn't something you can say to a kidnapped person...
… ?'

Unlike the others, she was a woman in plain clothes.

Not a shaman, but just a maid serving? I asked him to pretend he was scared on
purpose.

“Take me back.”

“It’s difficult.”

Emma refused with an embarrassed smile. I noticed the attitude.

'She already knows why I'm here.'

It doesn't seem to work at all to ask me to return it. But he didn't stop
pretending to be scared. Pretending to lose strength, he released the hand that was
holding her.

“Shake the bell whenever you need anything.”

Emma pointed to the bell on the table and left the room.

As soon as Emma left, she pretended to be desperate and lowered her hands that were
covering her face. He immediately started searching the room.

In this situation, there was a spell that had to be used first.

“In order to avoid discomfort, you need to have the basics.”

I tried to find a tool to draw the shaman, but there was nothing like a pen and
paper in this room.

However, there were a few books on the bookshelf. I pulled out one of the books and
opened the back page to find a blank sheet of paper with nothing written on it.

'This is it.'

After biting his finger to bleed, he drew a shamanic circle.

“Ugh, it hurts… … .”

The spell was a success. The shaman's circle shone, and black shadows floated over
it.

“Prince.”

-Buckell little girl? Are you a Buckell baby?

As I spoke to the shadow, I heard Kylian's startled voice.

He also received information about what happened at the wedding venue. Killian's
voice was urgent.

- I tried to contact Young-ae through shamans, but I couldn't summon Young-ae from
this side.

“No?”

- There seems to be a barrier that blocks access from outside.

Kylian, who had guessed the possibility of a barrier, immediately asked.

- Are you okay? Is it safe? Call the location right now.

“I dropped a handkerchief on a remote road not far from the cathedral. From there,
I rode a carriage and moved to the old mansion.”

- A mansion?
"yes. I'm locked up in the guest room.

I described the view out the window.

“Out of the window I can see the spire of Kelsey Cathedral in the distance. And all
around this mansion is a field.”

We talked about the spire of the tallest cathedral in the capital, and then went on
to talk about some of its features.

“And the knights who were guarding the cathedral. Guess I'll have to check to make
sure I'm not under the spell. It's like I'm on the same side with Ty'alo-"

then click The doorknob in my room turned. Startled, he broke the spell. I turned
around and Emma appeared through the open door.

"What happened?"

I was surprised, but pretended to be calm.

“I think I heard voices in the room.”

did you hear A conversation between me and Kylian?

“I think I heard it wrong.”

He shook his head and smirked inwardly.

You heard me talking while walking down the hallway? Me and Kylian didn't even talk
out loud in the first place.

'Weren't you listening to the door and checking it?'

“I talked to myself a little bit, and I think I heard that.”

After all, they don't know that I can cast magic. What do you think I would have
communicated with Kylian through magic?

“I am anxious. Why don't you tell me why you kidnapped me? If you want money, you
want it, say something.”

"no. The reason Young-ae came is not money.”

Emma shook her head when she saw the same anxiety as before.

“It’s not what I want to do with Young-ae right now. As long as you stay calm, you
will be able to live comfortably.”

He still didn't seem to have any intention of stating the exact reason for the
kidnapping.

“There is a myth floating around among the Tyalros.”

Why is it that I suddenly remember the words of Finn I heard last time?

“What kind of myth is it?”

“It is a holy relic that can acquire powerful power just by holding it in your
hand.”

Finn said that the group blindly believed in such a myth for the sake of a goal.

101

Is it really because of the relic?

However, Tyallo's kidnapping attempts were made indiscriminately. It's targeting an

unspecified majority, so why am I so persistent?

I wondered if I was locked up in a room like this, but I guess it wasn't.

“Come out. It is time to pray.”

After a while, Emma pulled me out of the room. Two men I saw for the first time
stuck behind me as if spying on me.

'Aren't you locked up in this mansion instead of locked up in a room?'

While following Emma, I could feel the tenacious gaze of people everywhere.

“Who are you going to pray to?”

I asked because the god they believed in was not the god of the empire.

“You can pray as you like.”

Emma, who replied briefly, stopped in a room. When I went in, there were sculptures
and chairs I didn't know which god it was.

“Prayer is an important ritual for communicating with God. Little Buckel should
pray three times a day.”

“Three times?”

didn't like it

'If I could communicate with God by praying, I would have done it already.'

Why did you send me dead to this world, I would have asked God without looking for
an old woman.

“Don’t question it, do as you say. Call on God earnestly until God knows you exist.
Come on.”
Emma forced me to pretend to pray reluctantly.

'Why are you making me so tired, if you hear me, please answer me.'

It was only a complaint against God.

A day later, I contacted Kylian again.

- I came to the place Young-ae said, and there is a spell around the field. It
seems that the mansion is hidden with a barrier so that it cannot be seen.

Killian was already here.

-All the knights of the cathedral where the explosion occurred were handed over to
Finn. The Knights of the Duke of Buckell are looking for Young Ae along with Young
Ae's older brother.

Killian quickly informed me of what was going on during the day. I came to the
field, and even looking out the window, I couldn't see Kylian.

“Where are you?”

- We're hiding, so we won't be seen. My shamans are working to break the barrier
spell.

'Aren't you going to hurry up?' Kylian said, pressing the shamans instead of
talking.

He looked like an evil boss, so he laughed out loud.

“Things aren't that bad. They even let me out of the room.”

-Are you free to move?

“Rather than being free, the atmosphere is not as terrifying as I thought. So I can
wait calmly.”

I said that to reassure Kylian.

“Of course, it would be nice if you could come sooner.”

- It's scary, isn't it?

"no. not that.”

Killian quickly denied the shamans, fearing that he would pursue them again.

“I want to see the prince soon.”

- Do you want to see me?

He really wanted to see him soon. Kylian listened to me and didn't say anything for
a moment before answering slowly.

- I didn't expect to hear such words from Young-ae.

What I liked was the powerful voice. It was clear that he was smiling right now.

“I will contact you again after reviewing the situation.”

Suddenly, embarrassment came up and the conversation was quickly ended.

“Your servants would have heard it too. Did you say anything?”

There were times when I was embarrassed and sat still for a while.

'Wait a minute.'

What I had forgotten while talking while whispering, I remembered it again as I

kept my mouth shut.

'It's still too quiet.'

The mansion was too quiet from before.

Earlier, Emma gave me a cup of tea to drink before I left my room.

'Just after giving this car, the mansion became quiet.'

I threw some tea I hadn't drunk to contact Kylian on the underside of the bed.

Even if I listened quietly to the sound outside, it was still quiet.

Is there anything I can do to keep me quiet?

“Because I said that Kylian would come anyway… … ”

I started drawing shamanic circles on the book to find out what was going on. The
shaman circle drawn with blood will manifest itself when it is completed without
sprinkling blood.

'Then it's difficult to complete it in this room.'

I made two shaman circles that I drew only just before completion, put one in my
arms with torn papers, and took the other one in my hand.

When I opened the door, I really felt that it was quiet.

'Aren't there only watchers?'

“Where are you coming from-”

Before the watchers who saw me finished grasping the situation, I completed the
shamanic circle. The energy from the shaman circles put them to sleep without even
having to do anything.

There was no one in the hallway now.

'There is no one passing by.'

There was a faint sound from somewhere. As I walked towards the only sound in the
mansion, a room that looked large at first glance appeared.

The sound of a group muttering something was leaking out the door.

'What are we doing together?'

pray? Are they also doing the prayers you asked me to? I opened the door to the
room to check it.

An uncountable number of people were gathered in the room. Everyone was sitting
facing forward, only the back was visible.

The only one standing was the man in the front.

'That man.'

He was the one who used a short-distance movement spell when he brought me.

'What are you doing now?'

“King!”

They were praying to a stone that was shimmering in black light. A tombstone,
taller than a human being, was intricately entangled in a chain. As if something
had been suppressed.

'What is that.'

Surprised by the first sight, I belatedly discovered that there was something on
the altar.

'That's... … ?'

He closed his eyes and focused.

Soon it was completely visible. When I realized for sure what was on the altar, I
opened my mouth.

'How about that?'

The object on the altar was her mother's tiara.

'The tiara... … How are you here?'

I never thought I would see you here.

It's something I've been looking for in my family and I've been trying to find it
myself, but I haven't been able to find it.

The tiara was on the altar. The people gathered in the prayer room were busy
praying.
I was as surprised as when I saw what they were looking at and praying. My palms
were cold and my heart was racing.

I closed the door quietly without seeing you for a long time. 'Cause there's
nothing good about getting caught up on what I peeped.

'There was a reason the family couldn't find T-ara... … .'

They have it, so I haven't been able to find it yet!

'I have to take that.'

As I walked down the hallway, I was filled with only this thought.

I don't know why my mother's tiara is there. But can we not go beyond what we saw?

After a while, people began to hear signs from outside.

'Is the prayer over?'

I would find out soon after I put the watchers to sleep and left the room.

Hiding in the landing and peeking into the room in question, I saw a woman coming
out of the room carrying something wrapped in a purple cloth.

'It must be a T-ara.'

The size was just the tiara I saw earlier.

The woman went into a room and left it and came out again. I touched my bitten
finger and drew the shamanic circle again on the paper I brought with me.

'Next time I'll have to carry a needle or something... … .'

As the paper on the palm of his hand caught fire, he blew with his mouth.

I moved as I watched the lit paper come out and fly away.

"fire! It is fire.”

"fire?"

There was the sound of people in the mansion discovering a fire. I headed to the
room where the woman had entered in the middle of nowhere.

Inside the room, the items that the woman had brought earlier were placed on the
table. With a trembling heart, I walked inside where it was placed.

Now finally the tiara... … .

“What are you doing here?”

Then, a familiar voice was heard from behind.

I turned around and saw Camilla walking this way.

“Camilla.”
I asked why I couldn't see Tiallo, though it was obvious. I finally met her here.

“Suddenly, the mansion caught on fire, so it must have been Little Buckell. Did you
leave the watchers to sleep and come to find this?”

“I guess I should ask first.”

He stopped and responded to her words.

“How are you in the same place with the people who kidnapped me?”

It would be right to ask this first. There was more I wanted to ask.

“Why are my family items here?”

“It’s not Buckell’s thing.”

Camilla responded without a blink of an eye.

“Am I wrong?”

The absurdity was gone by that bold statement.

“That tiara is my mother’s keepsake. A family treasure, the only one in the world.
You stole it and deceived me all this time-”

“It wasn’t stolen, it was obtained properly.”

Camilla interrupted me.

“It is not yours. You gave it to us before, didn't you?"

"What?"

“It was you, Vanessa, who gave it to you.”

'… … ?'

I couldn't understand what you were talking about.

“I can’t remember. Because you didn't give it to me."

'I said I gave it to you a while ago?'

Camila smiled as I frowned. It was a laugh mixed with ridicule, different from when
he showed kindness while maintaining a distance.

“The owner of that body gave me the tiara. We did a fair deal.”

"I?"

Another me gave you a tiara? Did she meet Camilla?

“There is no reason for me in this world to give you a tiara.”

“I promised her the new life she wanted.”

Camilla raised an eyebrow.

“I was very upset because I was hated by everyone and rejected by the second prince
I had a crush on. I just listened to her wishes.”

“How can you do that?”

I reacted skeptically.

Did Vanessa get anything? Vanessa's life hasn't changed at all. 'Cause I got the
gazes she got.

“How did you promise-”

As I was about to ask how he promised, I remembered the potion Vanessa had obtained
from somewhere.

Hopefully, I thought.

"no way… … Are you the one who gave me the potion?”

She smiled softly and did not answer. It was like admitting it.

102

“How can you help such a nonsense… … .”

I was even more startled by the shameless attitude.

“I couldn’t get up after taking that drug.”

Are you giving it away and claiming it's a fair deal? Even though it wasn't my
business, I was angry as if it was my job.

Seeing me like that, Camilla smiled.

"Absolutely. Because it wasn’t a potion from the beginning.”

"What?"

Camila said to me with a narrowed brow.

“What I gave her was a poison I made myself.”

"poison?"

poison?

I didn't hear it wrong.

“It’s a potion that anyone can fall in love with whoever they want. That can't be
possible, right?"

The corners of Camilla's lips rose even further, laughing at her.

“She believed me and promised to hand over the tiara. It was a love potion, so it
was my mother’s keepsake and nothing else.”

“You tricked her!”

Anger erupted at the sight of no guilt. Another me might still have taken the drug
with hope.

But it was poison... … .

“I am not lying at all to give you a new life. If you die, you will be reborn
anyway, but that is also a new life.”

“You say that-”

“That’s why I was able to reach you.”

Her focus shifted to me. she pointed at me

“Because someone who should have died is alive.”

I remember my first meeting with Camilla. Camilla saw me while volunteering in

Lesotho and started talking to me.

“When I got in touch, I knew it was someone else. The energy I felt in my body was
slightly different. I don't know how you got into that body, but it's amazing."

“If you don’t know how I got here, does that mean that you don’t even know the
existence of another world?”

"Yes. I was just lying to your words.”

I already thought it was a lie, but I felt like I had been confirmed and killed.

“For what? What did you want from me that you lied to me?”

“I don’t think I need to tell you that.”

Camilla ended the conversation as if she didn't want to say any more.

“It’s already too late.”

Camila shut her mouth when she heard a commotion outside. Camila probably didn't
come here just to talk to me, with Tyallos obviously looking for me.

“If you come out the way you want, you have to go back in.”

The smile on Camilla's face disappeared. Immediately, a long stem stretched out of
her body.

squash!

The stem that was about to reach my hand bounced off and hit only the pitiful
floor.
"what?"

Camilla narrowed her brow.

“Are you stopping my spell now?”

“The attack will not work.”

I was able to answer calmly because I expected that her attack would not work for
me.

“The Tialos that the 1st Prince killed didn’t tell me, so I guess he didn’t know
until now.”

Camilla frowned. Camilla's stem turned towards me again. Not my hands this time,
but my neck.

“Camila!”

At that moment, the door opened and Tyalo appeared. I guess I finally knew we were
here.

I looked at it in awe, but I soon realized that it wasn't because of me.

Their faces were distorted. Their bodies slowly turned forward.

"what… … ?”

There were deep cuts on his back.

Behind the fallen, the one who made them that way appeared.

“Baby Buckell!”

It was Kylian and his men. They broke the barrier and entered!

“Prince!”

“I wanted to see your face again.”

As Camila turned to him, Kylian spoke to her.

“Have you been locked up in a place like this since you upset my girl?”

While Camilla's attention turned to him, it turned to Kylian. Camilla looked at

Kylian instead of holding on to me.

“It took a long time to get in because of the troublesome barrier.”

“Did you break the barrier and invade? With that number?”

While Camila was responding to Kylian, who spoke harshly, Kylian's minions brought
me. There were Kylian's minions outside the door, and from outside, a sword was
swung and the sound of something smashing was heard.

I have no mind In the midst of confusion, he bit his fingertips.

“No matter how much you are, would you be at a disadvantage here?”
Camila looked at Kylian and the fallen Ty'alo with cold eyes and twisted her lips.

“How dare you say here.”

Her attack began again. A thorny stem stretched out from Camilla's back.

The stem that was heading for Kylian burned before it even reached him.

because i burned it

Unexpectedly interrupted, Camilla looked around the room.

“What did you do now?”

There was confusion in her eyes again as she saw me in the direction the fire
started.

“Did you use magic?”

“Should I tell you?”

“Where are you selling your eyes?”

In the meantime, Kylian rushed to her.

“ね!”

Kylian's sword, which narrowed the distance, passed through Camilla's neck. Camilla
grabbed her neck and backed away into the room. It was when Kylian was about to
attack Camila, who widened the distance.

Killian's knight, who was fighting outside, rushed in and shouted.

"majesty. The Tialos keep coming!”

The other Ty'alo could not have known that Kylian's party had come here destroying
the scoundrels.

No matter how much Ty'alor is eliminated, this is their home, so new personnel will
continue to flock in.

“The difference in the number of pages is too big.”

Even Kylian knew that, and quickly devised a countermeasure. Soon he fell from
Camilla and took my hand.

“Get out of here right now.”

“T-ara!”

“I don’t have time, Little Buckel!”

He won't know what I'm talking about. As soon as they went out the door, Kylian's
shamans cleared the way with their offensive spells.

“Everyone scattered. We meet again in my palace.”

Killian, who quickly instructed his subordinates, grabbed my hand and ran. Some of
Kylian's shamans and knights were attached to us, and Tyalros followed them.
When I came out of the mansion's exit, I fell apart from all of Kylian's servants.
Tyallos chasing after me and Kylian did not cease.

'We need to cut down on tracking.'

He released Kylian's hand and completed the shamanic circle he drew for
emergencies. The Tyalos were hit by the water cannons I fired and fell off.

Still, they persisted.

“Tialo keeps coming out of the mansion!”

As I shouted, Kylian put her hand into her arms.

“I tried not to use it whenever possible.”

What he took out was a scroll. Looking at what was brought out in such a situation,
it must have been for that purpose!

“There was a moving scroll?!”

Kylian shouted while holding a corner of the scroll.

“Hold the other side!”

“If there was such a thing, it would have been-”

The moment he grabbed it and said something, he tore the scroll. Our space has
changed.

to a completely unfamiliar place.

“Where are you?”

I took a deep breath and looked around.

It's like in the middle of a forest, but I don't know where exactly. Kylian pointed
to the waterfall to our left.

“Like Nevina? No matter how you look at it, it’s Lamaul Falls.”

"I beg your pardon?"

If it's Nevi, it's a long way from the capital!

“Why are you here?”

“It’s an item that falls in a random place, not a specific place. What is it that a
guy who can move magic can fall apart from me?”

The grumbling Kylian now understood.

“Still, the knights who were with the shaman will be safe.”

Killian asked his men to meet him at the Imperial Palace. It felt like we were the
last to arrive.

It was early evening when I came out of Ty'alo's lair, but it was completely night.
“It’s late, so it’s hard to move right now. You'll have to move when the sun comes
up."

After going far away from the waterfall, Kylian skillfully made a bonfire. I
gathered a lot of leaves and made a seat.

'Is it camping? … .'

Camping in the woods.

I'm glad I didn't get chased any more. He looked at the warm fire for a moment and
then opened his mouth.

“I saw something suspicious in that mansion earlier.”

“Is that suspicious?”

“The Tyalros were praying over a huge tombstone.”

“A tombstone?”

"yes. When they saw the stone stone with black energy, they called him king.”

“I think I heard something about it… … .”

While Kylian was groping his memory, he continued.

“I also found my mother’s belongings on the altar.”

“Relics? The missing heirloom of the Duke of Buckell?”

"yes. It was definitely my mother's tiara. It was placed on the altar as if it were
a treasure trove, isn't it the holy thing Finn was talking about?"

I don't know how she came to regard her mother's tiara as a sacred thing, though.

“Is the relic already in your hand? But why haven't I been able to use that power
yet?"

"I do not know… … . Camilla didn’t tell me about that.”

I shook my head slowly and was silent for a moment. Of all the stories Camila had
told me, the most important still remained.

He looked at the fire with a bitter heart, and spoke slowly.

“There was a reason Camilla knew I was from another world.”

Killian looked at me with puzzled eyes.

“The love potion that Camilla gave me in this world was actually poison.”

"poison?"

"yes."

He looked at him in surprise and nodded.

“The dark energy on my body was probably because I took the medicine Camilla made.
It was said that a human who could not survive was moving and approached after
knowing something strange.”

Camila felt even more betrayed because she was a trusted existence at one time. I
couldn't forgive her.

“Even though I knew I had already been deceived by Camilla, I heard it with her own
mouth… … .”

“I fully understand. I would have wanted to kill her right now.”

Kylian sympathized with me. It wasn't just a feeling of betrayal towards Camilla
now.

“I’m not another me.”

Because she was also used like me, and eventually died. My heart was heavy thinking
of her, who must have drank the medicine she received from Camilla without even
knowing it was poison.

Even if she's from this world she's never met me.

“I’m going to get my tiara back. I will punish Camila for shamelessly deceiving the
two of us.”

“I’m with you.”

Kylian placed his large hand on mine.

“Do whatever you want, Young-ae. I will be with Youngae by her side.”

He was saying that he would join me instead of stopping me, saying that it could be
dangerous.

Hearing that, I felt at ease.

Killian's words are credible. I was confident that I would be able to take the
tiara from Camilla.

“Thank you, Prince.”

I smiled and nodded as he hugged me and kissed my cheek.

The burning bonfire was warm. Even though it was a troubling reality, I was able to
forget the weight of reality for a moment by his side.

A warm night passed like that.

103
Me and Kylian moved as soon as the next day dawned.

After leaving the forest, Kylian contacted the imperial palace, and the wizard from
the imperial palace came to pick us up, and we were able to reach the capital
safely.

“Vanessa!”

When I went to the mansion, my father, who was upstairs, ran out of the house. You
must have been very worried because your daughter was kidnapped at the wedding.

“Are you okay?”

"yes. I am fine.”

He looked at me with concern as if my father was checking my well-being. I expected

him to be worried, but seeing his father like that didn't make him happy.

“Sorry for worrying you.”

"not. Where did you come back safely?”

Dad gently patted my shoulder.

Apart from Kylian, Milan, who had gone out to find me, returned shortly after
receiving a call from the family.

“Vanessa… … .”

Maybe it's because he missed me when I got involved in Ty'alo's transfer spell.
Milan seemed more complicated than his father.

“Since you disappeared, how much I… … .”

“It’s nice to be back, though. It wasn't even that scary.”

He spoke brightly on purpose to ease his worries. Still, Milan stared at me for a
long time with a confused face.

“It seems that the Duke and Count were very worried about Young-ae.”

As soon as Kylian spoke, Milan's attention returned.

“Thank you for saving Vanessa, Prince.”

"you're welcome. Isn't it normal for me?"

The time to share the message of the reunion continued a little longer after that.
It was only after that time was over that I could hear the passage of days without
me.

“It’s just as you told the prince. Some of the knights of Marquis Burtsfield who
were guarding the vigilance were enchanted.”

"Also."

He nodded at Milan's words. It was true that Tialo had written down the person who
was guarding the wedding hall to get me out.

“How could this be?”

Dad licked his tongue and shook his head.

“I don’t know if those shamans will be able to go out anywhere if they are so
rude.”

"Iknow, right. How to get to the Marquis' wedding... … .”

Even when he confronted his father, his heart was complicated.

'father. I saw my mother's belongings in the den of shamans.'

How surprised would the family be if they even had a tiara?

I decided not to say it.

There's nothing good about talking about it right now.

'After all, I took my belongings and went out to hand them over, so the mementos
are there.'

I can feel sorry for the other me who was deceived by Camilla, but I don't know if
my family or others would feel the same way.

'To get a love potion, it was Tiallo who gave me the memento... … .'

Rather than create a job that reveals the cause of the problem, I thought it would
be better for me to retrieve the belongings and show them.

Shouldn't the lost person just have to find it?

* * *

The next day, after lunch, I waited for Kylian.

Because he said let's talk about what I saw with Finn.

While I was resting at the mansion and waiting for her to come, Anna came in and
informed me.

“Lady, the prince is looking for you.”

"okay?"

However, Anna's expression was somewhat ambiguous.

“Isn’t it Prince Kylian who decided to come today?”

"right?"

“Prince Andreas has arrived… … .”

"What?"

When I went to the living room, it was real. Andreas had visited me unexpectedly.

“What is the second prince doing here?”

“I heard that Young-ae had returned safely and came to see her face.”

When asked by surprise, the 2nd Prince answered still.

“I was worried when I heard that something had happened to Young-ae. Are you okay?"

"yes. I'm fine... … .”

Did I come here because I was worried?

Seeing that he was carefully looking at me in front of me, it seemed right that he
was worried about me.

“I don’t know how this could happen at a wedding of a family the size of a
Buttsfield.”

I looked at him as if he couldn't believe it.

'Why are you looking for me like this again?'

Today wasn't the first time he'd come to me to check on my condition.

Didn't you come to see me when I just woke up in this world?

“Why did you kidnap Young-ae?”

"I don't know. Why did you target me? … .”

“Where are the savage things, the little girl of Buckell.”

It gave me a strange feeling to see him raving about what had happened to me.

Because I remembered what he had said to me in this parlor.

“If that’s what you meant to come to me like this, it would be a success.”

“I didn’t mean to die.”

'It was so embarrassing back then.'

“There must be no reason to worry that the annoying person has collapsed. But do I
even need to say that?”

I've already talked about all of my feelings at that time. It's probably because
I'm with him in the same place and in a similar situation.
It was a really strange feeling. The second prince came to me saying that he was
really worried now.

“How terrifying were you to go through such a thing alone?”

Thank you for taking care of me, but the problem was why he behaved this way to me.

When I didn't know why he was being kind to me, I was just suspicious, but even if
I knew it, it was a problem.

“If I were by your side… … ”

"it's okay. Prince Kylian came right away.”

Hearing Kylian's name, he shut his mouth.

“Now I can use magic.”

When he and Andreas were locked in the warehouse, he didn't use his abilities right
away for fear of seeing him, but not now.

I learned to use it in case of an emergency, can I keep using my abilities? That's

why I used it in front of Kylian's minions who didn't know I was using it.

It was also something I did because I believed that Kylian would crack down on him.

“The situation was not as terrifying as the second prince was concerned.”

I felt like I should say sorry to Andreas for worrying about me.

“Actually, since I arrived there, I have been contacting Prince Kylian through
magic.”

“Did you contact your brother?”

His expression softened at the unexpected words.

"yes. The first person to contact in case of an emergency is Prince Kylian.”

because it's my lover

As I reminded him of the relationship between Kylian and I, an unpleasant aura

appeared on his face. Without hesitation, he gently slapped him.

“The Second Prince shouldn’t say that he should have been with me when I was
kidnapped.”

“Isn’t that something you can worry about?”

Andreas asked as if offended.

'There is a reason for saying that.'

“If the reason you thought you should have been by my side when I was in danger was
because of what you said to me last time, then I really can’t.”

Even if it hurts right now, I should have said it clearly. You shouldn't show a
rational interest in your brother's lover.
The day will come when I will be able to tell the second prince about this. Andreas
looked at me without a word instead of answering.

'I'm going to die of embarrassment... … .'

Looking into those eyes, I sighed. How can you feel comfortable having to say this
to someone who is worried?

When I was in trouble, the butler announced with a knock from outside.

“Lady, Prince Kylian has come.”

“Take me to the next room.”

It seems that Kylian has finally arrived. He spoke to the butler and briefly
explained to Andreas.

“Because you were supposed to come after lunch.”

"iced coffee. Guess I got the wrong day?”

Andreas immediately understood and stood up.

“I will have to rest for a while, so it would be right to meet my brother at the
mansion.”

I got up with him.

“I’m sorry you came all the way here.”

“It is not difficult, is it? Rest, Little Buckel.”

He chuckled as if it was nothing. It made me feel even more uncomfortable because

it didn't seem like I was being deceived.

'How did Andreas... … .'

As I walked out of the drawing room with him, I saw Kylian walking along with Finn.
Kylian looked at Andreas as if for some reason, and Andreas shook his head.

Seeing Andreas leaving the front door, he and Kylian entered the drawing room.

“Why is that guy here?”

“You came because you were worried.”

"worry?"

“It’s a kidnapping case involving Ty’alo. The 2nd Prince has suffered the same
thing as me before.”

I responded to him, who had a shaky reaction, and looked back at Finn.

“Should we talk more? You even brought Mr. Finn.”

“Oh, yes.”

Andreas, what else can you do with Kylian? After struggling to change the topic,
Finn finally spoke up.

“I heard that you saw the Duchess’s relics along with a tombstone in Tyalro’s
lair.”

"yes that's right."

“Probably they weren’t praying to an ordinary tombstone.”

That's how I saw it. It was a chain wrapped around the tombstone as if suppressing
something, and I saw the black energy swirling around the tombstone.

“Did you know that hundreds of years ago the Imperial Army waged a war with the
Dark Shamans?”

“I don’t know the details.”

I knew there was such a war, but I didn't know the details. When I didn't know,
Finn briefly explained.

“This is an incident where the shamans of darkness who were forming a group in the
empire started a rebellion to establish the shaman’s kingdom and then suppressed
it. The war ended in victory for the Imperial Army.”

"yes… … .”

“At that time, there is a record that Axion, the head of the dark shamans, was
sealed in a tombstone.”

“A seal?”

“The stele looks like an axion, Young-ae.”

This time, Kylian told me. Oh My God.

'Is there a person in it?'

“It hasn’t appeared in the records since then, so I don’t know how the Tyalros got
the tombstone.”

"The Duchess' memento that Ty'alo has is supposed to be a relic to fulfill their
dream."

I already knew because I had seen my mother's relics as if they were relics.

“Perhaps there was a problem with the Holy Relic and he was unable to use its
power. Could it be because of the holy relics that kidnapped Young-ae? Sacrifice
for the holy things.”

“A sacrifice?”

offering.

Finn was saying that the reason they relentlessly aimed at me was because of the
holy relics.
104

I thought it might be because of the sacrifice, but if that's true... … .

“I plan to break Tyallo’s barrier and enter it.”

Kylian spoke to me, who was stiff.

“Last time, we infiltrated to save Yeong-ae, so it was small, but it would take an
army to subdue that number of people head-on.”

“You seem to have appeared loudly after sneaking in… … .”

“How did it happen?”

Kylian chuckled at my words.

“The location of the hideout has been revealed, so they must be prepared.”

They were also preparing their own, Kylian predicted.

It was as he expected.

A few days later, Kylian came back to me and informed me.

“Their hiding places are gone.”

"I beg your pardon?"

“They were found out and moved to the site. A shaman was sent for reconnaissance,
but there was no sign of a barrier.”

So you're going to have to find a new hideout?

“I found a hiding place. It bothered me.”

That means that T-ara also disappeared together.

'Moving the hiding place.'

Both Kylian and I became perplexed.

Where is the new hideout?

After Kylian returned from the conversation, he thought about it.

“Lady, I have prepared a bath water.”

"okay. thank you."

At Anna's words, she went to the bathtub and soaked herself in the hot water. It
felt like the hot water was relaxing.
I tried to bury my body in the bath water, but there was still no way.

After pondering for a while, he shook his head.

'If you could find out Ty'alo's hiding place immediately, that power could still
remain in the Empire.'

This is not something I can do. I stopped thinking and got up from the bathtub.
That's enough rest.

However, on the way out of the bathroom, the foggy mirror I looked at looked a bit
strange today.

'what?'

When I wiped the mirror with my hand and looked at myself, I realized what the
problem was.

"Oh My God."

I was standing at an angle, in the mirror I was looking straight ahead.

'What else is this?'

Even though I looked in the mirror and frowned, I in the mirror frowned to say
something rather than frowned.

'What do you mean?'

He seemed to have something to say to me. I woke up as I was concentrating on

listening to those words.

with a splash!

“… … !”

I was still in the bathtub. I thought I got out of the bathtub, but I guess I was
dreaming while asleep.

“When did you fall asleep… … ?”

Will I become drowsy and fall asleep in a blink of an eye?

“It’s such a dream.”

I felt weird. I shrugged off my feet that had been floundering in the bathtub.

* * *

Camila didn't like everything.

Richard's personality and way of working didn't suit her.

“You’re going to bring back the princess who you’ve already kidnapped once and
missed?”

"then? The master entrusted this work to me. You just have to follow my
instructions.”

As Richard requested, he had left a spell on the knights of the cathedral, but he
did not want to use his powers for him.

After the meeting of Tyallo's officers, Camilla looked at the door in front of the
room where their king was kept.

Inside the tombstone, their master was imprisoned.

As an outstanding dark shaman, he established a kingdom of shamans and declared

himself king, but was sealed in a fierce war with the Empire.

After he was sealed, the dark shamans were lost and weakened.

In order to strengthen the shaman's power against the Empire, the shamans at
Ty'alor's chieftain worked for a long time to find and awaken the forgotten king of
shamans from everyone's memory.

The king, waking up from his long slumber, was able to use greater powers than
them, even though he was imprisoned. It would not be difficult to re-establish the
country of shamans they wanted if they unlocked the seal of the tombstone.

'I have to release the seal soon... … .'

The problem was how to unlock the seal of the tombstone.

The crown of purple diamonds was exactly as it was described in the legend.

I got the holy relic, but I have to get their king out of the tombstone and make a
wish for stronger power. The holy relics did not function properly, so the seal of
the relics had to be lifted.

He was going to offer Vanessa from another world as a sacrifice to activate the
Holy Relic, but it wasn't in the same way as Richard.

'There is no reason for me to follow his instructions even though we are on an

equal footing.'

It was enough if he brought the sacrifice in his own way.

What would be a good way As she pondered, she immediately remembered something.

A few days later, Camilla appeared in front of the second prince who came out of
the palace.

"you are… … ?”

Andreas recognized the face immediately.

“Why did you appear here?”

Andreas was alert as soon as he saw Camilla.

“The reason I appeared in front of the prince is to help the prince.”

“Portrait of you, your mother’s fortune teller, is everywhere. Are you going to put
your mother in trouble and help me?”

It was definitely hostile. Andreas looked around and blinked.

He summoned the escorts who were waiting nearby and was ready to do anything,
whether to chase him or catch him.

But you can't just listen to yourself and move on.

“Doesn’t the prince have any feelings for Young-ae Buckel?”

Camilla knew that two princes were in love with the same woman.

Andreas frowned at Camilla's words.

“If that’s the case, I don’t need to hear more.”

Maybe it was because a human like him found out that he had a half-brother's lover
in his heart. He even looked very displeased.

“You don't have to hide it. It is very natural for the prince to be drawn to her.”

"what?"

“Are you aware of the existence of another world?”

“Another world?”

Andreas looked at Camilla with suspicion.

“In a world other than here, the prince was her lover. It is very fateful for the
prince to want to be her lover.”

When Vanessa's memory showed a vision of the previous world, Camila saw it too. It
was possible to convince Andreas using that.

“I was Buckel’s lover?”

Just saying those words worked. Andreas beckoned and bit the knights approaching
again.

The second prince was finally willing to listen to his words.

“For the Prince, you can be with her in this world as much as you want.”

“I, with her?”

Curiosity lingered in the red eyes that had faded with vigilance.

"yes."

Camilla nodded confidently.

"only… … We have to clear the obstacles.”

Kylian sticks to Vanessa's side and tries to disturb them in every way.

Using the 2nd Prince, I was thinking of getting rid of it from now on.

* * *

What was I trying to say in the mirror?

It was the first time in my life I had such a dream. I don't want to say that I
just had a strange dream, but as time went on, it was getting fainter in my head.

'It can't be like this.'

After rummaging through the new book Finn gave me last time, I headed to Kylian's
palace.

'A way to make your dreams clear.'

I decided to try the bizarre spell from the book Finn gave me.

If you can't recall your voice, shouldn't you listen to it like this?

There are materials required for the magic of clearing dreams, so I had to collect
them separately.

“It’s done.”

It wasn't difficult to get materials in Kylian's palace where the Imperial Palace
shaman's lab was located, so we were able to finish the preparations quickly.

“I hope it works… … .”

Using the materials, I tried the magic as described in the book.

He drew a shamanjin and sprinkled the water made by boiling the ingredients on the
gin. I spilled a drop of my blood there and smoke rose from within.

“Is it successful?”

Kylian, who had been watching at some point, said in an interesting voice. I
shrugged as I looked at the shaman.

"No response yet. I'll see if the magic works tonight."

That night.

Was the spell successful?

I had the same dream again. She, who looked just like me, licked her lips again,
just like last time.

'I can not hear you.'

I tilted my head.

'Why isn't it the same as last time, saying it's a magic that makes dreams clear?'

He looked at her mouth and listened intently.

“The Cave of Gotha.”

At one point, a voice that had not been heard well was clearly heard.

Then, in the mirror, a picture of a place that wasn't mine was reflected.

The cave where the sentry was standing, it looked like a tiara kept inside.

'Was the word I was trying to tell me in my dream the position of T-ara?'

I hurried from the next day to check it right away.

Preparation was not something that could be completed in one day. However, within a
few days, everything was ready.

It was not yet noon.

As soon as Anna left my room, she pulled out a human-shaped wooden doll from the
inside of the drawer.

I drew the shaman from the book Finn gave me and placed the doll I had prepared on
top.

I was thinking of going directly to Gotha's Cave. I've already talked to Kylian.

“The hideout has been discovered once, so maybe they're trying to keep it somewhere
else. I think you have to check whether the dream is right or not.”

This time, I wanted to confirm that dream, which was unusually vivid. If it's a
cave anyway, it can't be used as a hiding place for that many people.

'It must be the concept of a temporary shelter for the holy objects.'

“Then let’s go together. Young-ae wants to go, but I can’t leave, right?”

Today was the day we promised to leave with Kylian as well.

A drop of blood was dropped on the shaman circle and the gin was activated. I
looked at it nervously.

'… … done.'

Soon, a woman who looked exactly like me appeared in the place where the wooden
doll was.
105

It was a magic doll that I had already made several times. Thanks to someone, dolls
in human form were not unfamiliar.

'I'm going with Kylian, but I can't use travel or vacation as an excuse.'

I was thinking of leaving the doll to take over and emptying the mansion.

“Thank you.”

I said hello to her who would pretend to be me while I was away, and left the room
with a bag enchanted with lightening magic.

“Did you make the doll well?”

On a sunny morning, I crawled out of the dog hole and met Kylian, who was waiting
nearby. Kylian, wearing the same robe as me, was riding in the unmarked carriage.

"yes. For the time being, the doll will pretend to be me.”

“I wonder about that.”

Kylian reached out and helped me get into the carriage.

“Let’s go at once.”

I moved in the wagon that Kylian had prepared.

Gotta couldn't go in one day, so I figured I'd take a few breaks along the way, but
the carriage stopped much earlier than I thought.

“I came all the way to the edge of the capital. If you go further from here, you
will find a nearby city.”

“Are you getting off already?”

“Didn’t you have lunch?”

It was time for lunch, Kylian said, and I got off the wagon with him. Even though
it was not the center of the capital, the streets were quite crowded.

'Is it because it's lunchtime on a holiday?'

As I was walking around looking for a place to eat, Kylian cautioned me from the
side.

“From now on, you can’t call me Prince.”

It was only natural that he came out hiding his identity.

“Call me comfortably.”

“Can I call you by name? Killian... … ?”

“That’s fine.”

When I called his name, he made a satisfied face, as if he liked it. Whatever he
was thinking, Kylian put his arm around my shoulder and closed the distance.

'Are you going to walk like this?'

It was not heavy because it did not give strength to the arm, but it was
cumbersome.

“Huang, no, Kylian. This arm-”

“Vanessa.”

I thought I knew why he was attached to me. It seemed like a joke suddenly
appeared.

As Kylian walked, he lowered himself and called me by my ear.

'It tickles.'

Even though he was wearing a hood, his voice tickled as if through his robes.

When I rolled my eyes and looked around, I saw the knights of Kylian.

“… … .”

They, who had sober faces until before, were looking at us and smiling lightly.
Feeling embarrassed, he whispered to Kylian.

“Why are you calling your name so close?”

“Why, isn’t it fun? Vanessa-.”

Very playful well done. He removed his arms and hurried his steps.

"You'd be better off just pretending not to know each other without calling your
name."

Of course, it was just a moment.

I went into a restaurant with him and finished eating at the same table.

As I was about to leave the restaurant and get into the carriage, it was Kylian who
caught me.

“Look at that, there’s something interesting about it.”

He was pointing to a place where people had gathered.

“I’ve been thinking of doing a circus on the street, have you ever seen it?”
“I’ve seen it at a festival before.”

It's not even a festival today, are you doing something like this on the street?

I didn't even know it was because it was a holiday with a lot of people.

As I approached Kylian, I saw a man sitting on the ground with only a staff. On the
other side, others were preparing new stunts.

'that's interesting.'

“You didn’t seem interested, did you?”

I looked at him for a moment, then Kylian smiled and looked at me. stop frowning

“I’m just curious.”

“I will have to find a better place. Wait here for a moment until I come.”

Kylian left me and moved. He looked at the side that Kylian had gone to for a
moment and then moved his gaze to the front again.

There was a big man right in front of me, so I couldn't see the circus very well.

'I can't see well.'

It was a time when I was standing on my crutches and leaning to the side. A hand
reached out from behind and grabbed my arm.

I turned around and saw a man in a white mask.

Like me, he was wearing a robe and a hooded over. The mask covered the entire face,
so I couldn't even guess what it looked like.

'… … .'

He was a suspicious person by anyone.

“Are you looking for people who use bad magic?”

In a tampered voice the man asked me.

“Isn’t it a surprise to go around with only a few knights?”

He blinked his eyes somewhere, saying he didn't know if he was talking to me or

talking to himself. There were men in black robes who were not wearing masks.

They didn't wear masks, so I could get a better idea of who they were.

Faces that look like they're about to do something.

'this.'

It was a surprise attack by Tyalo.

'Why are you here? … !'

As I faltered, the knights of Kylian, who were standing everywhere, began to move.
They must have seen the appearance of the black robes too.
The mask that summoned my colleagues looked over my back. As soon as I turned
around, I saw Kylian approaching this way.

“You are making a fuss about killing me. Did you come all the way here?”

Killian quickly drew his sword. The men in robes did not stand still.

The battle started right away.

First, the fire fell towards Kylian. Killian, who was about to come to me, evaded
the attack and fell far away.

The white sphere that couldn't hit Kylian fell to the floor and a fire broke out.

People who had been looking around at the sudden situation quickly realized this
situation.

“Aww!”

“Save people!”

People who had gathered to watch the circus started screaming and scattered. The
peaceful city quickly turned into chaos.

“Protect her!”

As Kylian saw this and shouted, Kylian's knights approached me.

The masked man fell from me to deal with them.

'You have to use a spell.'

While I was alone, I took out the needle I had prepared and poked my fingertips.

As soon as I drew a shaman circle on the palm of my hand, the attack magic jumped
out.

'great.'

Tyallos hit by my attack fell out. I met the man in the mask who was looking at me
in surprise. After completing one teal, Kylian headed to the mask.

The sword that Kylian swung horizontally cut through the air. The mask diddge his
attack by biting his body instead of sword to face.

“What are you hiding, so you’re wearing a mask alone?”

Killian's target was now the unidentified man. He spoke a few words to me, but the
mask didn't say anything to Kylian.

He was just standing straight and pointing his sword at Kylian.

“To wear a mask alone means to have something.”

Since Kylian was talking to her, she seemed more relaxed than the man in the mask.

The two couldn't fight. As soon as Kylian rushed in, the other robes blocked him.
“Annoying.”

While Kylian was dealing with them, the mask collided with the knights of Kylian
again with the sword.

I thought the fight would be long. The battle ended faster than I thought.

"You'd better quit."

While I was preparing for the spell, Ty'alo, who gained time by shooting an attack
in front of Kylian, was attached to the side of the mask.

“Where!”

The knights tried to jump in, but they had already performed a movement spell.
Their appearance disappeared in an instant.

"what?"

Kylian, who suddenly had no one to fight with, muttered in an absurd way.

* * *

Killian explained the situation to local guards who were dispatched after receiving
the report.

His hood had long since been removed from fighting with a sword.

It became meaningless to hide his identity as his handsome face was exposed.
Kylian, who was the only one of us who revealed his identity, spoke to the captain
of the guard without hesitation.

“You never know when they will show up again, so you must be vigilant.”

"of course. The magic of shamans is spreading all the way here... … . You are
always in trouble.”

I left the guard with respectful glances from the captain of the guard.

“What have you been aiming for?”

As I left the guard, I raised my doubts.

“I’ve been fighting, throwing a few attacks and disappearing.”

It was not a serious battle for what appeared suddenly.

There were no casualties, although the people gathered were greatly surprised. A
few of us were injured, but they could be healed quickly with a healing potion.

“Maybe the Tiallos knew we were going there and came to disturb us?”
“Then you should have stopped us until the end. Earlier, those guys acted like
people.”

His words that it was like looking at a liver were just right. It wouldn't be of
any benefit, so why did it appear that way?

“At best, I found a place that is believed to be the location of T-ara. It's not
like we're moving it back to another place, is it?"

If you go there, there are no belongings and only Tyalo, who has been waiting, will
appear... … .

“Then let’s go near the cave and check the dynamics. Why don't we go and check if
there are a group of Tialos in front of the cave?”

At Kylian's words, we decided to go ahead and move as planned.

We shortened our break and hurriedly headed to Gotha. When we arrived near Gotha's
cave, we saw four Ty'alo guarding in front of it.

“Not a lot of people. When I give the signal, they come in.”

Killian instructed the knights. The knights who received the order got up and moved
quietly. The knights approached the Tialos, who stood still and stared at only the
front of the sentry.

“Who are you?”

When one fell by the knight's dagger, the others looked around. The knights rushed
to them.

Unlike knights who fight with swords, Tyallos had a weapon called magic, but they
were greatly pushed back when Kylian joined them.

When we had an advantage, Kylian beckoned to me.

“Come in!”

"I see."

While the knights were dealing with the enemies who had not yet fallen, they went
inside with Kylian.

Maybe it's a trap to attract us. I was suspicious because of what had happened
before I left the capital, but I didn't see any more popping out.

“The cave is deeper than I thought.”

Nothing appeared, so I was able to go into the cave for a while.

'As I saw in my dream, there should be a tiara.'

I walked along with Kylian without hesitation. After walking, we finally reached
the end.

What we found at the end was,

“It’s just as Young-ae said.”

“I found it… … .”

It was the figure of the tiara flashing in the glass box.

106

“As Youngae said, this was a temporary storage room for the holy relics.”

Kylian said as if surprised. He took a square tool from his pocket and scanned the
outside of the box.

“I also have a device. It won't be easy to open."

Killian sensed something from the outside and struck the center of the glass box
with his sword. The box, which should have been broken at once, had a blue light
and remained intact.

Seeing the bouncing movement of Kylian's sword that touched the box, it was as if
he had put on a defensive spell.

“Let’s see how many times we can hold out.”

Killian smashed the glass box with even stronger force.

Then, something flew from behind with a swish-sound.

"this!"

Kylian took me straight away from the black light. When I turned around, there was
another Tyalo.

“Are you the guy who was protecting this?”

Kylian laughed bitterly and ran towards Ty'alo.

“I’ll deal with you, so Youngae, bring her tiara!”

"I see!"

It was fortunate that the enemies were not waiting in a swarm. Since it's only one
person, it won't be difficult to deal with Kylian.

“Break it.”

Since Kylian had already stimulated Yuri, I thought it would be possible if I

touched it a few more times. I drew the shaman circle by pricking my finger with a
needle again. A splash of water from the magic circle fell on the glass.
After that water baptism several times, the box finally began to crack.

'little bit more.'

“It’s over.”

Looking back at Kylian's voice, Ty'alo was lying in front of him.

The spray was hitting the glass box one after another. Killian, who confirmed and
killed Ty'alo, approached me.

“Let’s go out with that. The outside should have been taken care of by now.”

As he said, the situation seemed to be over by now.

But as soon as those words were finished, Ty'alo appeared from outside the cave.

“These little thieves… … !”

The moment he raised his hand to attack Kylian, the glass box shattered completely.

I reflexively pulled the tiara out of it.

It was at that moment that the surroundings became brighter.

'what?'

Kylian and Ty'alo disappeared. I was standing alone in the white all around.

“Prince. Where are you in now?"

I looked around, calling for Kylian. really no Killian was nowhere to be seen.

"What… … ?”

I frowned.

Maybe there was a spell that splits the space when you hold on to the tiara? I was
skeptical because I had been away alone.

“You really have come.”

Then, from somewhere, a young woman's voice was heard. I turned around and saw a
woman in a long white robe looking at me.

“Who are you?”

Another Tyalo? I looked at her tensely. Isn't he someone who uses a different
ability from the Tyalos, who only used attack magic?

He might have been a high-level shaman like Camilla. The woman spoke to me in a
kind voice.

“I was watching you come.”

“Tell me who you are first.”

I couldn't cross boundaries. It was suspicious enough.

“Where are you? Where are all the others going?”

“You must be curious about who I am.”

The woman nodded her head as if she understood.

“I called you into this world.”

"In addition… … .”

It was a sound of power.

Is this bullshit again?

“There are people who come to me saying that I have to keep the world order, and
I’m sure I will trust you.”

Unknowingly, a cynical voice came out towards the unknown.

It's obvious that you're making fun of me, so there's nothing you can do about it,
right? I'm sick of it, I don't even want to be serious anymore.

“Why don’t you tell me you are a god?”

“Don’t deny it. Because I am that God.”

"under."

“I can’t believe it.”

The woman looked at me in shock.

Suddenly, another voice came out of her mouth.

“Didn’t you already say that the young lady is dead?”

It was the voice of the old woman who first told me about the secrets of this
world.

“… … .”

I was ready to ignore any word, but the moment I heard it, my thoughts stopped.

'how?'

The woman's mouth opened again.

“The drug has risen strongly. How far would you like to cross?”

Those were the words that made me lose my temper on the street. I looked at her
with puzzled eyes.

“What are you… … ?”

The fortune teller who said that was just an ordinary person who had nothing to do
with witchcraft, as Kylian had already said.

But how do you say that... … .

“You are the replacement.”

“It’s all me.”

Confused, the woman said to me. Her voice had returned for the first time.

“I said clearly there was no way. Seeing that he believed that, it seems that he
had a strong desire to go back.”

There was sadness on her smiling face. It was clear that the old woman was indeed
right.

This woman said she was the one who called me into this world... … ?

Isn't that really bullshit?

I couldn't believe it, so I kept my mouth shut for a while before finally speaking
out.

“Did you really bring me into this world?”

The woman nodded slowly.

“Are you the one who called me to this cave?”

I was able to come here because I in my dream showed me the location of this place.

“The dream is you… … ?”

“It wasn’t me who first appeared in your dream.”

Even though I didn't say what kind of dream it was, the woman immediately
understood.

“I did nothing, the poor child appeared in your dreams.”

“Poor child… … ”

“You didn’t even guess. You are the owner of the body you are wearing.”

God pointed to my body.

'Am I in this world?'

The fact that the woman in the dream was not me had already been predicted. But was
she another me? Has she already passed away?

“He seems to want you to correct the mistake he made. So, aren't you trying to tell
me the location of the memento?"

God was saying that she, who is no longer in this world, was trying to help me.

“Seeing you struggle to hear that voice too, I put my hand on it. He showed me the
cave.”

The cave's location appeared in the dream, apparently because of the use of his
powers.

“What is the holy thing?”

God muttered in a bitter voice.

“Even if he dies because of that treasure, which is neither a holy thing nor
anything, he cannot let go of his heart.”

Even if I die, I can't let go of my heart With those words, something else came
into my ears.

“Isn’t that a holy thing?”

“The holy thing the dark shaman believes is a crown adorned with purple diamonds.
That’s why your family’s belongings have been misunderstood as holy things.”

Seeing the tiara in my hand, her eyes were colored with sadness.

“That’s why I lost three months.”

“It wasn’t even a holy thing in the first place… … .”

was in vain Wasn't it because of the holy relics that another I lost my life and
the Tyalos threatened me? Even now, Kylian is-

"Wait."

I remembered that I had suddenly come here.

“I have to go to Prince Kylian. I must be worried because I suddenly disappeared.”

“You don't have to worry about that. I stopped time.”

The ability that no one could imitate made her realize that she really is a god.
Fortunately, at the same time, it felt complicated.

“Why did you appear now?”

I really wanted to ask her.

“If you watched my dreams, you would have known how I was doing. Don't you know how
much I tried to find the mysterious old man who told me that I couldn't go to
another world?"

“I already said I can't go back. I wanted to see how you do in this world.”

“Why are you watching me… … .”

I still couldn't understand the thoughts of God.

“Is there any reason you had to call me, once dead, to another world?”

“I wanted you to change the situation of that child who was only used and died.”

“For her?”

"okay. They were all born with the same conditions in the same world, but they are
completely different. Would you have found it strange too?”

He nodded slightly at her words. It was a question that I had already asked several
times, but could not find an answer to.
“Seeing that even you wanted to escape, it seemed that the world was definitely not
easy for that body.”

I was silent at the words of the God who had been watching me.

“When I found you two, your situation had completely changed. I want the child who
died only being hated to be at ease now. After watching it, I was really nervous.”

God asked me, who was listening quietly.

“Have you ever wondered where your life changed?”

“Of course I was curious. but… … I had no way of knowing.”

After everything has already changed, I have entered another body of mine, how can
I know?

God looked at me as I shook my head heavily. It was only after a while that God
spoke unexpectedly.

“What if I could show you?”

"yes?"

“Will you come to see me?”

“Now… … ?”

I thought I could show you now. It was a sudden suggestion, but I think there must
be a reason for saying this here.

Maybe you're asking because you want to show God too?

'If time stopped anyway... … .'

It didn't seem to matter much. I was also curious as to what the hell happened that
changed our lives.

“I’ll come and see you.”

"okay. I thought well.”

When I answered, God took the tiara from my hand.

'Why?'

Reading her puzzled eyes, she smiled.

“I don’t need this to show the time gone by. Don't give it back when you see it
all."

"yes?"

My eyes shook without saying anything more.

I was dizzy, and when I closed my eyes and opened them, I couldn't see God. It was
not a white space with nothing on all sides.
“Like why are you giving me a prize… … .”

I murmured and immediately realized that the place was familiar.

"mansion?"

It was our family garden.

The first thing I noticed was my father.

"father… … ?”

The father, sitting at the table in the garden reading the newspaper, looked
strangely young.

There was no gray hair, no traces of the years sitting on his face. Although he is
still handsome no matter how old he gets, he does not look middle-aged to anyone
who sees his father now.

why?

I soon found out why.

Because I saw the two children approaching the table.

Milan and me in childhood.

No, that child was another me, not me.

107

'for a moment. That I'm back in the past.'

Shouldn't I be in this mansion right now?

As soon as I thought of the problem, Milan looked at me!

I was startled and hardened, but Milan looked away as soon as I couldn't see
anything.

'Can't you see?'

I can't see it. I waved my hands in place, but no one looked at me.

Soon a woman he had never seen before appeared in the garden.

'Who is it?'

“Lady, you left a book.”

"nurse."

Another me turned and took the book she handed me.

nanny?

'My nanny wasn't that person... … ?'

Was our nanny different? The difference between me and 'Vanessa' was immediately
apparent. When Vanessa received the book, her father smiled and said to her.

“I studied hard, and now Vanessa reads books. Where, read it.”

'Dad, what did you eat wrong?'

Astonished by the friendly tone, Vanessa read the book aloud.

“Once upon a time, there lived a beautiful princess in a certain kingdom.”

In a quiet voice she began to read the book. Father and Milan remained silent and
focused on her words.

With nothing to do, I stood quietly and listened to her reading.

'Come to think of it.'

It was an unfamiliar situation. When I was young, my family would gather and read
books together.

'Why are you here?' I also want my father's tone of voice. It was the way he talked
to me when I was a kid.

But how did he become so blunt in this world?

'I feel very uncomfortable... … .'

Vanessa stuttered as she stuck out her tongue.

“The car, the grate… … . lattice… … .”

“Are there any letters you don’t know?”

Milan looked at him from the side and told him the text, but Vanessa did not open
her mouth. He closed it completely and lowered the hand holding the book to the
bottom of the table.

I watched Vanessa wiggle her hands.

“You read better in front of me, but you must have been nervous.”

The nanny standing in the back said with a smile. Vanessa's face flushed with
embarrassment. Father laughed.

“It’s going to be nerve-wracking. A seven-year-old doesn’t have to learn

everything.”

“Can I read you?”

Vanessa nodded at Milan's words. Vanessa's face continued to harden as Milan read
to her.

When I saw it, I was also stunned.

'It's already different from my childhood.'

No one is saying anything, so why is Vanessa looking down so shyly?

What's the matter?

After spending time with her family, she grabbed her nanny's hand and followed
Vanessa as she went up.

It was invisible, so there was no hindrance to his movements.

Like a ghost, my body passed through the door and entered Vanessa's room.

“Why did you make a mistake?”

The moment the nanny sighed and looked at Vanessa, she seemed to know what the
problem was.

“It’s not a book I’ve read once or twice, but I’ve read it several times in front
of me. If you can't do this, what do you do?"

"sorry… … .”

Vanessa bowed her head like a child being punished.

“I told you. You have to be smarter than everyone else.”

'why?'

Why does that kid have to be smarter than others? "I don't understand," she said
when she looked at the nanny.

“My mother became weak after giving birth to a young girl and died. My mother died
because of a young lady, what do I do if that daughter is even stupid?”

'?'

It was a word that could not be heard.

“Do you think the duke and the master will like it?”

"no… … .”

“How many sighs came out inside.”

The nanny shook her head.

“They lost their beloved wife and mother because of the young lady. Still, seeing
her doesn't make you feel at ease, so what if you make me hate her even more?”

'What is he saying now… … !'

I opened my eyes and looked at her.

My nanny didn't do that!

“You weren’t even a master. I am in the midst of growing up with the love of my
mother.”

Vanessa's face grew even more gloomy.

“You must always owe your heart to the master. Because you are still trying to take
care of the girl you hate as your younger sister. You may hate it on the inside,
but... … Where do you look good on the outside?”

'That's what you're going to say to him... … ?'

The words of the nanny were also the words that she said to me in the end. As I
stared at her, a knock sounded at the door.

It was Milan.

“Vanessa, are you okay?”

The nanny greeted Milan with a perplexed smile, as if it had ever been.

“I think the girl is still upset.”

"it's okay. You may stumble while reading a book.”

Milan comforted her brother who kept her mouth shut.

“I was like that when I was younger than I am now. If I make a mistake, my mother
said it was okay.”

Are you talking about your mother? Vanessa, who was looking down, looked at Milan.

“Just like I did before, he took a book and read it instead. There were times when
I fell asleep on my mother's lap and listened to the books she read."

Milan was just talking about his experiences.

“If your mother were alive, she would have read it to you too. I'm sorry... … .”

A child who was trying to comfort his younger brother could say whatever he wanted.
But Vanessa's face contorted as soon as she heard those words.

“Aww!”

The child burst out crying as if the tears she had been holding back had burst out.
Milan was startled and comforted her.

“Vanessa? what's the matter?"

“I think the dead lady wants to see you. I have to comfort you.”

“What did I do wrong?”

“Is there something wrong with the master? But now, it seems she wants to be
alone.”

“… … .”
Milan, perplexed, listened to the nanny and left. As the door closed, the nanny
whispered to Vanessa.

"look at this. I still miss you so much.”

My mind became dark.

Also, I could clearly feel why I couldn't become close with my family.

She was unable to properly accept the love of her family. What kind of child can
feel love at ease when he tells the story of his deceased mother and puts such
pressure on him?

'How can a nanny who has been with her family for a long time... … .'

Maybe Milan, who had left the room, had told his father, and soon after, his father
called for a nanny.

“I heard Vanessa cried earlier. I'm worried because you look uneasy."

“You have heard from the master.”

I followed and listened to a story, and the nanny had a worried expression on her
face.

“I must have missed you a lot.”

It was different from the other times when it gnawed at my heart. Now she looked
like a nanny who really cared about me.

However, he was cleverly cutting off ties with his family.

“I want to meet Vanessa.”

“She slept early. I’ve calmed you down, so you’ll feel better when you wake up.”

'He said that to Milan before.'

She was even reducing the time she spent with her family on the excuse that it was
for me.

As he looked at the nanny with confused eyes, his vision suddenly changed.

Has time passed in the meantime? At the age of seven, she suddenly looked like she
was in her mid-teens.

There was no longer a nanny who was tormenting her by my other side.

But her expression was still not bright. He didn't look as anxious as he did when
he was young, but he seemed insensitive.

“Duke Farrell is going to hold a meeting at the mansion.”

Breaking the silence, the father opened his mouth. When Milan said yes, he turned
to his father Vanessa and talked more.

“If you go there, you will be able to talk to the duke. Don't stay in the mansion
too much and go out and hang out with your peers."
Vanessa nodded her head with a grin. I could see her father and Milan staring
intently at her, who didn't say a word.

Vanessa finished the meal without even looking at her.

The scene soon changed to the Duke Farrell residence. On a leisurely holiday
afternoon, aristocrats were seen gathering in the garden, each having a friendly
conversation.

Vanessa was standing there, stunned.

“Vanessa. Hey, aren't there your peers?"

She didn't listen to her father's suggestion, pointing there. While another grown-
up approached his father, Milan stood next to Vanessa and pointed to it again.

“If you are shy, I can accompany you.”

Just looking at him, Milan and his age didn't match. Milan already had other nobles
of his age waiting for him.

"no."

Vanessa also refused to speak to Milan, perhaps because of that. Reluctantly,

Vanessa turned to her peers, but she seemed uninterested in their stories.

One of the girls saw Vanessa's necklace and spoke to her.

“Did you buy that necklace from Owen? I know it is a discontinued model, but I have
it.”

I wasn't joking that I was doing something out of fashion, it just seemed like
something out of curiosity.

Vanessa touched her necklace with an unsure of what to think.

The girl's cheerful voice continued further.

“I also like Owen's products. Every time a collection comes out, I go to see it,
and it was Owen who did it today. My mother gave it to me a while ago.”

Vanessa, who was listening quietly, narrowed her brow. He looked offended. Soon she
asked the girl sharply.

“Are you bragging that you have more than me now?”

Vanessa's sensitive reaction quickly reached the ears of her family.

“Vanessa. Why are you like that?”

When my father asked in the carriage, Vanessa answered.

“You’re bragging about it badly.”

“It’s not something to brag about, it’s a story that can be told. You were too
sensitive about what happened earlier.”

When Milan hit, Vanessa shut her mouth in disapproval.

'I don't think bragging means that... … .'

Being angry or boasting about having a lot doesn't mean that a girl regularly buys
jewels.

'You frowned when you heard that you got a present from your mother.'

Vanessa was offended by the fact that the girl seemed to be showing off her
affection for her mother in the end.

He believes that his father and brother will not like him, but he talks about his
mother about it.

I only knew that.

108

The scene changed again. It doesn't seem like time has passed, but in the meantime,
Vanessa's dressing room was lined with clothes and shoes that had never been seen
before.

Her father called Vanessa to go out.

“Vanessa. Where are you going today?”

“Shopping.”

The father's expression toward his daughter seemed somewhat troubled. Her father
cautioned her carefully.

“Vanessa. It's nice to see you going out rather than staying in the mansion like
before. that… … I don't think it's appropriate for a 15-year-old."

"why?"

Vanessa asked shakily.

“Think of the things you recently bought. I don't know why the sudden increase in
unnecessary consumption."

“Money is overflowing, so why should I save money? If you're a Buckell's little

girl, you should have everything everyone else has."

She looked at her father with disappointment.

“Can’t you do that to me?”

He said he didn't even go out of the mansion, and scenes of me going shopping from
time to time passed by as if I was another me.
'It's not like fifteen's spend.'

She didn't even look at what she had bought. Because it's not necessary.

Since I am not receiving love, did I have a mentality that I must not lack anything
materially?

The scene changed again when I saw her suddenly buying expensive things to make up
for a lack.

Now Vanessa was standing in the hallway of the mansion with Milan.

Milan's expression was not good.

“Vanessa. You hit the clerk on the head because you got the hem a little dirty.”

Another one seemed to have done something wrong. Vanessa replied with a hard face.

“He made a mistake first.”

“But that is not acceptable.”

Milan calmly pointed out her mistake. He still had the will to talk calmly with his
younger brother, who was suddenly acting in his mid-teens.

“No matter how commoner you are to sell to nobles, you shouldn’t make them feel
insulted.”

“What did I do wrong?”

When her actions were pointed out, Vanessa made an annoyed face.

“I feel bad. Is the clerk who doesn't know who the older brother is more important
than the one and only younger brother?"

Milan's eyebrows narrowed at his brother's reply.

“Vanessa. Why are you angry?”

Milan, who looked at Vanessa silently for a moment, asked her.

“I was just pointing out your wrongdoing as a brother. If you've done something
wrong, you should admit it and reflect on it, right?"

“It’s because my brother doesn’t listen to me.”

Vanessa answered with even more enthusiasm.

“There is something wrong, how can I take only your side? Do you want me to do
that?”

At Milan's words, Vanessa looked at him with savage eyes. Milan frowned as if
incomprehension.

“I don’t know why you are doing this because you are dissatisfied. Why are you so
twisted about what you lack?”

“Am I missing anything?”

"okay. I never saved you any money, and neither my father nor I love you.”

“Do you love me?”

Vanessa's lips twisted. Milan tried to convince her again.

“If you have any complaints, don’t go to the wrong place and tell us. Aren't we
supposed to talk about it?"

But Vanessa didn't tell the truth. Vanessa, who was looking at Milan resentfully,
left him in a hurry, and Milan sighed worriedly as she looked at her back.

Vanessa grumbled nervously in the room.

“What do you love when you don’t even love?”

It was no mistake that she felt lacking. With her face contorted in anger, she
murmured as if upset.

“I don’t really love you, just words… … .”

The fifteen-year-old woman was still unable to escape from the words her nanny had
been constantly telling her.

'That nanny must have been whispering those words three years ago... … .'

In the next scene, her situation got worse and worse.

Another was a crooked explosion of anxiety I had felt as a child, and my family had
to watch her run into trouble without knowing why she was doing it.

The opponents she caused friction with turned into nobles, and the 15-year-old had
grown into a 19-year-old.

The family, who had been trying to take good care of the 15-year-old youngest, was
looking at her indifferently, perhaps because they were exhausted.

Vanessa seemed to take their attitude for granted.

“Because they hated me from the beginning.”

A banquet hall in the Imperial Palace where you and your family come together.

Her gaze, who muttered a little, turned to Andreas.

“I just need to find my love.”

Then I saw Camilla, who approached another me, lied that she could give me a love
potion.

'Such a scam... … .'

Another me, unfortunately, had no doubts about Camilla at all.

“Now, in a little while, I can receive the prince’s love.”

Vanessa was excited and saw her attending the masquerade the Viscount was holding.
The scene changes again, the promised day. I saw Vanessa taking the tiara to
Camilla in exchange for a potion.

And the time turned to night, and she opened the vial.

“Now, with this, it will change.”

"no. Eat it!”

Seeing Vanessa drinking the poison she believed to be a potion, she immediately
reached out her hand.

Even though I knew I couldn't stop it, it was something I didn't know.

My hand passed my other hand in vain, and she went into bed looking forward to
tomorrow. Without knowing that there is no tomorrow.

"no… … .”

couldn't stop Her life came to an end without a hitch.

'I didn't want to see myself die.'

I'm here to see how our lives have changed, not to see her end!

I felt a deep sense of helplessness in the reality that I couldn't do anything

about.

It was when I was looking at her with her eyes closed as if asleep, wet with
disappointment.

There was a gap in the air, and white light leaked out.

Are you new?

He was still grimacing and staring over it.

'You sent me here to show you why our lives have changed, so maybe you're calling
me now.'

I accepted that the gap was getting bigger and bigger as if it was swallowing me
up. The dazzling light covered his entire field of vision, and he closed his eyes.

When the dazzling light completely disappears and I open my eyes again... … .

"Where is here?"

I was sitting on a thick branch.

… … What is this situation?

"tree?"

It was an unimaginable place. up a tree?

I had felt a sense of loss a while ago, but it was so sudden that I was confused.

When I looked down from a position much higher than my height, my body trembled.
"Oh my gosh."

It was dizzying, and I almost stumbled. Holding on to the trunk of the tree, there
was a sound of pain.

"what should we do… … .”

'What the hell is this?!'

Don't be sad, I don't know what happened. Holding the trunk of the tree, I glanced
down.

"under… … . How do you get down?”

There was no such thing as a magic spell that could be used in such a situation. If
I just jumped, it was at least a fracture.

Is it the will of God to call me from heaven?

'I can't stand it for long!'

When I was desperate to check the thickness of the branches, there was a really
ominous 'popping' sound.

"no."

Needless to say, the body fell.

“Damn!”

As I fell and closed my eyes, I heard footsteps running towards me and I felt them
crashing into my body.

'?'

I don't know what the situation is. I fell to the floor with that person and rolled
a few laps on the floor.

'… … !'

I fell, but I'm out of my mind until I roll. Are you lucky that there are no broken
spots?

“Ah… … .”

When I opened my eyes with a weeping sound, what I saw was a boy from above me
looking down at me with a bewildered face.

A very handsome boy who appears to be in his mid-teens.

The problem was that the boy's appearance was too familiar.

This boy with his hands on the floor with me locked between his arms was clearly
Kylian.

'Killian?'

“Prince!”
At the voice of the knights looking for him, Kylian, who blinked in surprise,
looked at me and fell in a hurry.

Thanks to that, I was able to see Kylian more properly.

'It's really Kylian.'

He was taller than me, but smaller than the Kylian I knew, and he had a much
slimmer physique.

Standing with his fists covering his lips, he glanced at me as he looked at the
knights.

“Prince, who is this woman… … ?”

"I don't know."

"Yes?"

“It fell from above.”

Killian responded as if embarrassed.

'It's actually a tree.'

The moment I thought about it, I realized.

'for a moment. Can you see me?'

After talking with them for a while, I learned a few things.

Unlike before, I was showing people the way I was. I can touch it, so it was also
possible for Kylian to catch me from the tree.

“Thank you very much, Prince. I was almost seriously injured.”

The boy in front of him was really Kylian. I don't know exactly how old he is.

“If you really appreciate it, answer my questions.”

And Kylian was looking at me with suspicious eyes.

"you. Aren't you a spy from Renoden?"

“Is it possible?”

It was suspicious that I suddenly appeared in the camp of the Badel Imperial Army.

'Are you going to fall into a battlefield with an enemy country? It's embarrassing
to be on a tree!'

Kylian said he couldn't believe it and narrowed his eyes.

“I have a sword.”

While I was perplexed, he stuttered.

“So you better answer it well.”

“Are you going to kill me while accepting me falling from a tree?”

“There’s nothing you can’t do.”

I already knew that Kylian was a really good-natured person.

So no matter how young Kylian-

'no. It's a little different, isn't it?'

He was threatening me with words. If it was the Kylian I knew, it would have been
enough to draw the sword.

“I’m not really a spy. I'm from the Badel Empire. Also look at your outfit. Who
sends a spy dressed like this?”

Although he wore dark and modest clothes to find a tiara, it was a luxury item worn
by nobles. Even the outer robe.

“I don’t know.”

Killian's eyes narrowed.

“Didn’t I send you to distract me?”

“Are you careless?”

"okay. I'm a man too, so I might be weak for a woman who looks like you. is not
it?"

'what?'

The boy laughed as if he was thinking about it.

109

“Aren’t you too young for the prince to say such things to me?”

“Am I young?”

At what he said with a smile, Kylian made a dissatisfied face.

“Fifteen is the age to go to war. Am I young?”

'Are you fifteen?'

The world was 8 years ago than the time I lived in.

“I’m nineteen.”
I raised an eyebrow towards him.

“If you have any doubts, would it be better if I tell you so that you do not weaken
your heart?”

"What?"

“I already have someone I love.”

“… … .”

Maybe he wasn't expecting this, Kylian looked at me with bewildered eyes.

“He’s the perfect lover for my age.”

“How old are you?”

“Twenty-three.”

“Then you’re the same age as me.”

Killian looked at me with even more ridiculous eyes.

“It goes up, but not down, right?”

"yes?"

'What are you talking about.'

He wasn't suspicious of a spy, he was saying something strange.

“The prince hasn’t grown up yet.”

“Am I much taller than you?”

“Being younger is not just about height. You have to have an adult ceremony.”

'A child is a child.'

As we talked, I felt that he was a tall boy.

It means there is a naive corner.

Then, if we talk well, won't he understand why I'm here?

With that thought in mind, I spoke up.

“Would you believe me if I told you the real reason I came here?”

"What?"

“There was an unavoidable circumstance, so I appeared in front of the prince.”

He shook his head as if to tell him.

“I came here to travel through time.”

"What?"
Kylian narrowed his eyebrows at a word he hadn't even thought of. I spoke without
hesitation.

“I travel through time, but I can’t decide where I want to go. I came here by
accident and I don’t know how to get back.”

“… … Then you can't go back, can you?"

Killian responded unexpectedly.

“I just leave it to the will of God.”

“How is your lover?”

“I am in the world I used to live in. It’s been a while since I’ve time-traveled,
so I haven’t been away for long.”

Surprisingly, it was all true.

'The excuse that I fell here by a magic mistake instead of time travel would be
much more realistic... … .'

It wasn't a good idea to announce that I could cast a spell.

Doesn't knowing how to cast spells mean that I can also attack?

Now that he was suspected of being a spy, there was nothing good about revealing
it.

“It’s amazing. Is there anyone who transcends time?”

What Kylian said in admiration made me look forward to it.

“Do you believe me?”

'Do you really believe me?'

Like my lover who believed I was from another world, does young Kylian believe me?

“You’re very sincere when it comes to nonsense.”

- was my mistake. He looked at me like a strange person and called the soldier.

“She is a crazy woman. drag it away.”

“No, wait!”

When I was dragged out of the barracks, Kylian said to me.

“If you’re not a spy, go back when you release them. I can be merciful to you once
in a while.”

“Because there is no way back.”

“I’m going crazy.”

Kylian seemed to define me as a completely crazy woman.

Still, he didn't tie me up or drive me away. I just prepared a small barracks and
put me there.

“Who was that woman earlier?”

“It’s in me. Did you say that Prince Kylian is a person of interest?”

Hearing the knights gossiping about me, I sighed.

'Why am I really here?'

what the hell are you doing here

'God. Are you listening? Please help me understand why I'm here.'

No matter how many times I called, God did not answer.

'Did you send me here to kill time?'

Kylian met again when night fell. Unlike the daytime, Kylian in armor opened the
barracks door and said:

“You haven’t gone yet?”

“I have nowhere to go.”

I answered in a weak voice.

“Do you still hear that noise?”

Killian looked at me like a paranoid man.

“But why the armor… … .”

“What am I going to do on the battlefield?”

“Are you going to battle?”

'Are you going to fight?'

Spending leisurely time in the barracks turned into a rather serious feeling.

It's probably because I felt young from Kylian earlier.

Only fifteen boys go to war?

“Why do you look like that?”

“I’m worried. You are still young.”

Perhaps the role of the commander-in-chief would have been taken over by a seasoned
knight.

Even though I knew that the 23-year-old Kylian had already accumulated a lot of
experience and met me safely, seeing him in front of me made me feel anxious.

“Who are you treating as a child?”

Kylian frowned in displeasure. He said to the soldier guarding my barracks.

“She’s a woman whose identity is unknown, so keep an eye on her for nonsense while
I’m away.”

“Yes, Prince.”

"Look out. Don't get hurt."

Without answering the cheering me, Kylian left the barracks.

It wasn't that I was forbidden to leave the barracks, but I went out of the
barracks and watched Kylian under the watch of the soldiers.

Alongside Kylian, famous knights, including the Earl of Camden, were attached.

'You don't look good... … .'

I waited for him anxiously and anxiously.

And when dawn came, Kylian returned.

The atmosphere in the camp where the imperial army returned was tumultuous.

“Come on, get the prince!”

It was quickly realized that it was because of Killian's injury.

Are you hurt? how much?

As soon as I heard that sound, my heart sank.

When I went out of the barracks, the atmosphere became even more real.

The lights on throughout the camp were clearly showing the traces of Kylian. His
blood spilled on the floor, and he could hear the Count's busy voice from inside
the barracks that Kylian would have entered.

'How hurt are you?'

As I walked to Kylian's barracks, a knight guarding the outside stopped me.

“Can’t get in.”

“Call the wizard now!”

The Count's voice was heard from within.

“A wizard capable of healing magic has been injured!”

The atmosphere became even more serious when one of the knights entered the
barracks and announced.

'Killian!'

I tried to see Kylian, but the barracks door closed again, so I couldn't even see
his face.

“Any other wizard? Are there no more wizards who can do healing magic?”
“Most of them specialize in attack… … .”

"this."

Count Camden clicked his tongue in embarrassment.

“We have lawmakers, so we can take important steps. I can't use healing magic that
removes wounds in a short time, but... … .”

The article that was explaining to the Count said that he felt sorry for him.

“I should have brought the shaman too.”

“The shaman… … .”

The Count's voice was not pleasant. Not seeing the shaman in a positive way.

“Let’s leave it to the lawmaker for now, Prince.”

As soon as the Count had finished speaking, he heard a buzzing noise from inside
the barracks. legislators and their assistants.

'The wizard can't heal the wounds quickly because he's hurt.'

My mind became hasty.

'Whether it's a healing magic or a healing spell, you just need to be able to
heal.'

I thought I could use that spell too. I can't heal myself, but I've seen it work
for Kylian.

'I didn't mean to reveal it here... … .'

Still, there was no reason to hesitate.

“I will fix it!”

As I shouted into the barracks, the soldiers and knights by my side looked at me as
if they were talking.

“I can use healing spells.”

The barracks opened wide and a knight appeared. The count asked me from inside the
open barracks.

“What woman are you?”

“I brought you from the back.”

Killian's figure was finally seen. I was lying on the bed showing the wounds to the
lawmakers, and the cut on my side looked deep even to me.

'no.'

My heart became more gloomy. Killian said helplessly to the Count.

“Because I think I’ve lost my way.”

“It could be a spy.”

“You sound more like a crazy woman than a spy… … .”

As Kylian's voice was getting smaller and smaller, he grimaced. It looked like it
was in severe pain.

Kylian, who opened his frown, turned his head and pointed at me.

“There, you.”

"yes!"

“Can you really use magic?”

"Sure. Healing magic has also been successful.”

I've never healed such a big wound.

“Come closer.”

“It’s dangerous, Prince. Get that woman out right now!”

"count."

When the Count was shouting to the knights, Kylian stopped him. He frowned every
time he spoke because of the pain, but he was giving strength to his words again.

“I said I was fine. Bring it.”

Finally got close to Kylian. Looking closer, he seemed to know his condition more
clearly. Blood was still coming out of the wound, which made Kylian's complexion
pale.

'This wound... … .'

When I saw it, my speed was burning up.

“Cure.”

"yes."

Needless to say, I drew the shamans right away. I prepared a shaman who had dripped
my blood on a piece of white paper, and then covered the wounded area of Kylian,
and the paper soaked in his blood.

When the paper was completely red, he removed it and saw that Kylian's wounds were
slowly healing.

“The wound is healing!”

People in the barracks looked at me with a surprised look. Kylian, who told me to
heal, was also surprised.

“The pain is gone.”

His scars are now left with only traces.

“If you take good care of this level, you will be fine.”
“Why didn’t you tell me you were a shaman in the first place?”

“I am afraid you will misunderstand me. I was still under suspicion.”

So I hid it while talking about time travel, but there was nothing I could do in
this situation.

Soon the barracks opened and another boy came. He looked older than Kylian, a face
I knew.

'It's Mr. Finn.'

“I came here under the command of the prince to join us!”

Did Kylian have called Finn? You don't say anything to the knights?

Finn hastily approached him, as if he had heard of the injury of the prince he
served. To such a Finn, Kylian said calmly.

“I was hurt, but I was fine.”

and pointed at me

“That woman healed me.”

"Yes? Are you a wizard?”

Finn didn't understand.

'It's been a while since I used my powers.'

It was a situation that Finn would have healed if I hadn't come forward. When I saw
the pin that appeared quickly, I thought of something.

'no way… … Did I heal a wound that Finn needed to heal?'

It seemed that way. And that seems to have changed Kylian.

“I’ll explain it to you.”

Kylian, who spoke briefly to Finn, turned to look at me.

“By the way, I didn’t ask for your name. What's your name?”

“My name?”

Kylian was asking my name, which he had no interest in!

110
'You shouldn't say your real name.'

After thinking for a while, I came up with someone's name appropriately.

“… … This is Melissa.”

"Right. balm."

Kylian muttered as if pondering the name.

Time passed after that.

The war, which was expected to last for a long time, was ended sooner than expected
with the victory of the Imperial Army.

It had been less than a month since that event, and I had come to the capital.

'Is there a reason for making that offer?'

Someone with abilities like you can use it.

Four days after I fell into the barracks, Kylian made an offer to go to the
capital.

why no answer?

You said I'm suspicious, right?

I said there was nowhere to go.

Although I am a mysterious person whose identity is unknown, the feeling of being

good to me has grown stronger than that.

There was nowhere to go, so I accepted his offer.

I will follow the prince. I'll have to go when it's time to go back, but for now.

Is that the sound again? I know, so follow me.

Kylian still didn't believe I was traveling in time.

'Anyway, I did it because I made it aware.'

After saying that, the door of time did not continue to open, so he had to come to
the capital with Kylian.

"You said you don't know when you're going back, so did you come all the way to the
Imperial Palace with me?"

Kylian, who had brought me to the palace, looked at me and shuddered.

“That’s it.”

He shrugged and replied.

'When can we go back?'

I was full of doubts because I didn't know I would be staying here for so long.
Kylian brought up another story to me, who was lost in thought.

“There will be a welcome banquet at the main palace tonight. You attend too.”

“Am I?”

“This is a place to honor those who took part in the war. He has used healing
spells for not only me but also the soldiers, so you have good reason to attend.”

Perhaps he was serious, Kylian had the maid prepare new clothes for me.

and that evening.

'It's my first time coming to a banquet like this.'

He and Finn attended the welcome banquet as a shaman.

The banquet was attended not only by the emperor and empress, but also by Andreas.

'Are you like Kylian for a long time at this time?'

As he turned to look at his two-year-old brother, he heard the emperor's voice.

"Good job. I heard you were injured, are you okay?”

It was the words he gave to Killian.

"Yes. Everything is fine now.”

“You become stronger when you grow up while overcoming the risk of death. Those are
the wounds of glory, so there is nothing to fear. We fought well.”

The emperor praised Kylian as if he was satisfied. As if it was a good feeling to

receive a compliment, Kylian had a small smile on his face.

“I want to go out with you next time too.”

Andreas, who had been listening quietly, opened his mouth. The emperor laughed
lightly.

“You can’t expect war, so the second prince should only attend the next hunting
contest. If you catch even a fox and give it to the Empress, wouldn't the Empress
like it?"

“I’m fine.”

The Empress smiled and waved her hand as if it were nonsense.

“What could that little boy go to a hunting contest and catch? It’s still too
early.”

"why? The 1st Prince has been hunting animals since he was thirteen.”
“The 1st Prince, this is possible because his sword skills are so outstanding. I am
not the second prince.”

“Hey, the empress looks down on the second prince too much. I see. Don't worry, I
won't tell the second prince to come and take him."

The emperor changed his words as if he couldn't defeat the empress's torch. Seeing
Andreas making a face of blatant disappointment, the Emperor laughed happily.

“Just get older. It’s not a hunting contest, but I’m going to go hunting for your
brother and monsters.”

The Empress shook her head from the side as if she couldn't dry it. It was the
appearance of a harmonious family.

The only one who didn't laugh there was Kylian.

'Killian?'

He raised the corners of his lips slightly to match the smiles, but it wasn't a
genuine smile.

Kylian, who was smiling awkwardly, picked up a glass of drink and shook his head
one after another.

His gaze on the emperor, the empress, and Andreas was awkward.

The banquet to commemorate the victory ended not long after.

Kylian entrusted me to his maternal uncle, the Marquis of Scarsdale. He introduced

the Marquis as a place to stay while cultivating witchcraft with Finn in the
Imperial Palace.

While Kylian was meeting the Marquis, I prepared the luggage with the maid brought
by the Marquis.

“I will come to greet the prince.”

After getting ready to go, I packed my things and left the room.

“The prince is with the marquis now.”

As the maid said, I headed to the drawing room where Kylian was. I was going to
knock and say hello for a while and then come out.

I swear I didn't mean to overhear the story.

“I heard from Earl Camden. You were wounded while hesitating during the battle.”

I was about to knock when I heard their conversation from inside.

I stopped the hand that was about to knock on the door.

'Are you talking about the day Kylian got injured?'

“At the end of the day, something big was about to happen. Why did you do that
during the war?”
Meanwhile, their conversation continued. I could hear Kylian's answer to the
Marquis' question with a sigh.

“Too young.”

"Yes?"

“The person I was running against was too young to kill me.”

“Prince.”

The sound of the marquis annoyed was heard.

“Are you asking for something like that in war? The prince could have died.”

“I know. However… … .”

“You must first kill before you die. War is like that. There is nothing we can do
about it.”

The Marquis stubbornly taunted him.

“My sister has passed away and my family only sees Prince Kylian.”

“… … .”

“You have to go to war and play a role. Should I go out to set the ball and lose my
life there? The Crown Prince position should be occupied by the 1st Prince, not the
2nd Prince.”

It was different from the appearance of the imperial family that seemed harmonious
before.

In a corner of the Imperial Palace where people cannot see, Kylian was under the
pressure of competing for the throne.

from that childhood.

After a moment's silence, Kylian opened her mouth.

“Are you worried about your nephew right now?”

"Yes?"

“I think the Marquis is worried that I will die and not become a Crown Prince.”

“Prince. Could it be!”

The marquis jumped.

“Of course, I am very worried about my nephew. This is all for the sake of the
prince.”

As if he didn't know why, the voice of the Marquis gave off a feeling of
disappointment. Kylian answered with a blunt tone.

"All right. It's late today, so please go home."

I heard footsteps approaching this way and the door to the drawing room opened.
Kylian, who opened the door, looked at me and opened his eyes wide and looked back
at the Marquis.

“Were you waiting for the marquis?”

"yes."

"Right."

Without saying more he walked past me.

It looked like nothing was wrong. However, after listening to the conversation a
while ago, I was concerned.

'You're still young, and you're already under pressure to be the successor... … .'

As the first prince, I felt sorry for the weight he was carrying.

Was it an environment in which you couldn't help but become an adult after being
injured?

With a heavy heart, I followed the Marquis and left the Imperial Palace.

* * *

“Ah!”

'When you see something like this, it's ann... … .'

Upon arriving at the Imperial Palace, Kylian saw Andreas passing in front of his
palace and was walking.

"older brother!"

“I am falling alone.”

Kylian giggled at Andreas, who had fallen and was annoyed.

“Are you sure your brother is back and you don’t even say hello?”

“Didn’t you say hello yesterday?”

Andreas looked really embarrassed.

He complained that he had not yet reached the stage of transformation, and it felt
like Kylian was harassing a much younger child.

'The two of them are true back then.'

While watching the quarreling brothers, the Empress appeared with Princess Laura.
“You fell unscathed.”

The Empress saw Andreas still sitting on the floor and approached him.

“Even if you didn’t want to be sloppy like that.”

"mother. not that.”

“You fall down in front of your servants and sit until someone picks you up.”

The empress lightly beat him up.

“Look at your brother. How proud are you?”

Pointing to Kylian, who was standing proudly as if she had stepped on her feet, the
Empress held out her hand to Andreas.

“Get up.”

Andreas took the Empress's hand and stood up. The Empress smiled as if greeting
Kylian and walked with the children in front.

“Did I tell you not to run?”

The Empress walked away, warning the running brother and sister. Looking back at
them as they moved away, Kylian was still looking at them.

Wherever the image of Andreas bullying went, there was a bit of bitterness in the
way he looked at them.

As if I was just jealous.

'… … .'

The envious gaze seemed to be understandable.

Even just looking at him for a moment, he could see that the brothers were in a
different situation.

Andreas, who is worried that the hunting contest is dangerous to those close to
him, and Kylian, who hears why he hesitated on the battlefield.

'Isn't that the only problem?'

When I entered Kylian's palace, I brought out the questions I had only to him.

“Why does everyone take it for granted that the prince goes to war and fights?”

"what?"

“Why does the prince have to go to a dangerous place like a battlefield while
taking a break from the academy?”

“There is no problem with missing class days, as you can call in a private tutor to
fill it up. I'm a prince, so I'm afraid I won't get the education I need."

In the palace, Kylian had returned to his normal form again.

“The prince is still young.”

“You keep telling me I’m young.”

When I responded to him, who snorted as if he didn't know what he was doing, Kylian
narrowly opened his eyes.

“I’m leaving because I have the skills. Do you think I've been able to get a
sword?"

“Besides the Prince, there are plenty of other adults who will go to the
battlefield.”

It was me who had already seen the number of skilled knights by Kylian's side.

'It's not just a matter of getting worried and not receiving concerns from people
close to you.'

The way people treated the two princes was different.

The Emperor and Empress praised Kylian for his bravery when he went to war. He
encouraged him to be proud, saying that even if he gets hurt, he can do it.

However, Andreas said that it could be dangerous to go to a hunting contest, so he

said he would do it.

Andreas is thirteen the same age as Kylian went to the hunting contest.

'Why can't Andreas go out?'

It's not just hunting contests.

Even though he was no match for Kylian, the mature Andreas knew how to use the
highest level of imperial swordsmanship.

But the second prince never went to war in my memory.

Not even once, until all wars are officially over.

111

'It's the same prince, so why does Kylian have to take care of all the dangerous
work?'

I couldn't understand. I didn't know this was the subtle discrimination that Kylian
once told me about.

“I have to get the ball recognized. Now that I have the skills to go to war, I just
want to go.”
“You’re still afraid.”

“Can I be afraid?”

Killian grimaced as if his pride had been hurt.

“I cannot count the lives I have killed in battle. Am I afraid of war?”

“That wound. I thought you were hurt by hesitating.”

Because the opponent was too young to kill. Aren't you really afraid of a war where
you have to do that?

He remembered what Kylian had said in the past as if passing by.

“At first, I was upset. The feeling of being cut was so terrifying that I couldn't
forget it. But after doing it several times, I gradually got used to it.”

At that time, he said that and went on saying that Kylian was a lie, but the
relationship with his family that he said was a lie was also not true after all?

“He hesitated and got hurt and endured the pain in the barracks.”

I don't like Kylian doing dangerous things to get the ball rolling.

“How can you not be afraid to cross the risk of dying by cutting a living person?”

If the aristocrats of the 1st Prince faction took it for granted, I wanted to tell
the country as well.

"I'm not saying I'm afraid to tell your Majesty. Don't put up with it all, the
prince is also thinking about his own safety to some extent-"

"stop."

But Kylian interrupted me.

“I can’t be bothered to listen. What are you talking about presumptuously?”

Kylian opened her eyes wide and looked down at me. His face was stained with
displeasure.

“Do you think I am in a position to discipline you for doing you a favor? Does my
age make me look younger than you?”

“It’s not like that.”

“I am the first prince of the empire. I’m not the kind of person you can dare say
this and that.”

I was really angry. It was fortunate that he didn't yell at me or draw his sword.

He raised his voice and threatened me.

“You can tell the Marquis of Scarsdale to get you out of there again.”
“… … .”

I didn't answer. It wasn't that I didn't expect Kylian to be sensitive.

'I've been wanting to say that, was it unreasonable?'

There is nothing better to say at a time like this. After being quiet, he stopped
and looked at me. He seemed to be able to calm down once he showed his emotions.

What more were you going to say if I replied back? Seeing me speechless, he
wrinkled his face and turned around.

“If it’s dirty and disrespectful, you go first. Because it doesn't matter."

'this.'

It felt like I had scratched his insides properly.

'What do you say... … ?'

I looked behind him in trouble.

Kylian told me to go, but I didn't go back.

“What did you talk about with the prince?”

I stayed with Finn who came to see Kylian late and asked him astonished, and then
stayed at his palace for more.

“I said that to the prince… … .”

After hearing roughly what had happened, Finn looked at me with regretful eyes.

“I made a mistake. I’m grateful that you were so considerate of a suspicious person
like me.”

“You don't have to worry too much though.”

Finn came up with a simple solution.

“You can repay it with your skills.”

“Are you skilled?”

“The Prince is very interested in using the powers of shamans. So, you must have
trusted Miss Melissa, who said that she fell into the battlefield for some
mysterious reason, and brought her here, right?”

“I’m glad that the prince saw that my magic was worthwhile.”

I sighed a little and looked at my witch doctor.

“Miss Melissa and I are the only shaman in this palace. The prince said that he
would continue to recruit shamans in the future.”

I think it was around this time that Kylian began using the shaman.

“And Miss Melissa is not only talented, but… … .”

“Maybe?”

As I was listening, Finn suddenly stopped talking and stared into my face.

“Why don’t you talk?”

"no."

Finn spoke up there and kept her mouth shut.

'Are you talking about something curious?'

I looked out the window and followed Finn's gaze in wonder, and there was Kylian
outside.

It was gone and quite some time had passed.

'Has your anger calmed down a bit?'

Finn should repay him with his abilities, but he didn't want to reappear as if
nothing had happened.

Wasn't it me in the first place that touched the complicated situation of a

fifteen-year-old boy?

'When I go, I have to apologize even if I go.'

I thought I should approach him first.

“Hold on, Finn.”

I apologized to Finn and went down to see Kylian. He was throwing stones at the
pond, and as I got closer, he saw me and got up.

“You haven’t gone yet?”

“Where am I going?”

I said back to him.

“I just wanted to say I’m sorry.”

Kylian made a face of embarrassment at those words.

“If you’re doing this because you’re afraid you’ll get kicked out, you don’t have
to apologize.”

“That’s what I wanted.”

"Just stay here. Am I really going to kick you out?”

Killian murmured that he wasn't so cruel.

“Then I’m glad, but I’m really here to apologize. I mean... … It was because I was
too involved in the prince’s circumstances.”

I just wanted to tell him that it wasn't like that by looking at him lightly.

“There were times when people around me didn’t care about me and only said other
things, so I was very sad.”

As soon as I spoke, he looked at me with puzzled eyes.

“Everyone else was more important than me.”

I said, remembering the situation when I first woke up in another body of mine.

“Even though I was in a situation where I almost died, I did.”

"you?"

Killian then responded.

“Isn’t that just what you’re saying?”

"Really. I am also a person who lived a complicated life in my own way. He appeared
like a madman in front of the prince.”

How could he imagine what happened to me?

“Keep talking.”

He shook his head and spoke as if he wanted to hear it.

“Even though I was almost in danger, I was upset that I was taking care of
something other than myself. How could a person be in trouble, but no one cares
about me?”

Killian stared at me without a word.

“That’s why I said that if I were a prince, I wouldn’t want to hear these words.
When everyone said it was important to play the ball, I thought it would be nice if
at least one person worried about me.”

Be honest and apologize.

“I’m sorry for going off topic. Even so, the prince and I have different
positions.”

“Why are you?”

Kylian, who was listening to me seriously, asked me.

“Why didn’t anyone care about you?”

“There was a misunderstanding.”

Another reason I was hated by people was that I explained.

“There was a misunderstanding and I lost a lot of people’s trust.”

“Even so, you almost died?”

“It was then.”

As he smiled bitterly, his expression became serious.

“No matter how misunderstood it is. For me, for someone like you... … I don't think
I would have acted like that.”

“Do you see me as a person worthy of that?”

"of course."

He nodded seriously.

“You healed my wounds that I had no reason to save. You might be more suspicious by
exposing yourself to being a shaman.”

“I wasn’t the only one who could show off that kind of ability, right?”

He replied that he was doing something normal.

“Anyway, the prince looked at me like that, but other people didn’t.”

“If you came here after being in a place like that, you’d rather be lucky.”

Kylian expressed his feelings as if he was immersed in my story.

“I can at least take care of you.”

“Are you the prince?”

"okay. I think you… … I don't think it's bad.”

When asked with a smile, he answered in the affirmative. It was completely

different from the gaze that looked at me in anger earlier.

'The anger is definitely resolved.'

Was it just released? Somehow he looked at me with a shy face.

Is the moment of reconciliation shameful?

feel good He felt the successful reconciliation and spoke lively.

“It's not that depressing. I live in a person who cares about me, so it happened in
that world.”

"who?"

“My lover.”

"ah."

At that moment, his expression changed.

“Your lover who is four years older than you?”

As I was immersed in listening to my story, it felt like steam was leaking out in
an instant.

“Isn’t it just a thing to say that you have a lover?”

“Because everything I say is true? You said several times that you left it where it
was.”
“Seeing his face bloomed, he must have been that good.”

"yes. He’s a really good person.”

It's you. As he couldn't stand the corners of his lips rising up looking at him,
his expression became even more shaky.

“What should I do after being away from my lover for a long time?”

He asked in a somewhat twisted tone.

“I don’t know if I’m going to cry if we meet again.”

"yes?"

I thought the reconciliation was going smoothly. Now that I see it, I feel bad
again.

why?

“I heard you well, so let’s go now.”

Killian turned and walked away gruntingly.

“Prince? Where are you going?"

“Don’t follow me!”

Killian's pace became faster. I went away at a speed I couldn't keep up with and
then disappeared from my view.

'Why are you talking like that all of a sudden?'

I tilted my head with bewildered eyes.

I don't know if I know the insides of a 15-year-old boy.

* * *

Having gone like that, Kylian asked me to visit him the next day.

“Are all the men you met older than you?”

“It was. I am young… … .”

But why are you talking about this?

I looked at him strangely and Kylian avoided my gaze.

'What?'
It was a time when I was looking at him like a strange person. Kylian's aide
entered our room.

“It is time to go to your Majesty.”

“The Duke of Buckell? Duke Buckell is in the main palace.”

father?

I glanced back at Kylian who had said that.

“The time allotted for the conversation with the Duke is coming to an end. You
should go straight to your Majesty.”

"Oh My God."

During their conversation, I mumbled unknowingly.

It seemed to me now that God didn't send me back from here.

112

How could I have forgotten that there are not only Kylian, but also my former
family in this world?

If I had seen your face at the commemorative banquet, I would have known
immediately, but I haven't seen my father since I came to the capital.

'I am still eleven years old in this world.'

age to have a nanny Although much more time had passed than her childhood I had
witnessed, it was a period that did not disturb her relationship with her family.

'God didn't just send me to see the past.'

Now it seemed

The reason I entered another body of mine was because God had compassion on her.

Because she wanted someone to change her life, who had only been hated. Another me,
wanting to live a new life, drank the poison that I deceived because it was a
potion.

I couldn't change her life because I entered her body, so maybe I should change it
in this world as well?

'I have to tell my father right now.'

-Are you really going to intervene?

As I was about to stand up, I heard the voice of God, who had not said a word in my
head.

Soon, the whole area turned to white light and a god appeared.

“Your intervention can change their future.”

“Didn’t you send me to do that?”

I asked, looking around the changed surroundings with unfamiliar eyes.

"right. The reason I let you go is because of that child who never felt happy.”

With a kind voice, God acknowledged my thoughts.

“But this is the past. You have to let them know that if you intervene, you may
lose your place to return.”

future connected with the past.

If I intervened in the past, as God said, my place might disappear.

"However… … God wants this, right?”

“Even if you don’t want to intervene, I will send you to your time zone. So why
didn't you show up now?"

can't you intervene? I couldn't understand the thoughts of God.

I had two paths to choose from.

'A safe way back to my time without intervention.'

In the beginning, I said that I would give you a tiara if you come to see the past,
so this alone is enough for me to do.

and… …

'A way to intervene and save another me who is being abused without anyone
knowing.'

If she chooses this, she will surely have a better life. The new life she longed
for before she died.

But I can disappear forever like this.

'It feels like a gamble against God.'

The face of Kylian, who had parted in the cave, flickered in his mind.

“What would you do?”

I wanted to go back and meet Kylian. I wanted to proudly bring a tiara to my

family.

But the life I've seen her continues to confuse me.

God waited patiently for me, who was conflicted not knowing which choice to make.
The troubles ended a long time later.

Finally made a decision.

“Even if the future changes, I have to do it if necessary.”

When I said that I would intervene in the past, he looked at me as if God had heard
something unexpected.

“After all, my real body is already over in that world.”

“You know how to understand the subject.”

God spoke to me with an interesting gaze.

It was funny. It's been awhile since I've heard from Kylian that he's presumptuous.

"okay. You should give him a chance to be loved. Haven't you always been loved in
your world?"

Did God think like this and just let me go through what I was struggling with?

It was sad, but I couldn't help it. It seems that God has no intention of being on
my side.

I just smiled faintly.

“I will intervene.”

As soon as those words were finished, the god disappeared again and Kylian's palace
appeared.

Kylian, who had told his aide to go see the emperor, looked at me and narrowed his
eyes.

“Why are you suddenly like this?”

"yes?"

“You’re making a face that looks like you’re about to cry.”

“Am I?”

I was afraid to think that I might not be able to go back. Actually, I didn't feel
good.

What should I say in front of the boy who sees me?

After a moment's hesitation, he spoke up.

“I think I have to leave now.”

Say goodbye to him and go.

"What?"

“I found a way back.”

Killian looked at me blankly for a moment, as if he didn't understand the words.
Realizing what he was talking about, he sent his assistant out with a hardened
face.

“Are you going back? Isn't that a joke?"

His voice asking for the aide to go out was urgent.

"yes."

“Are you saying you come and go as you please?”

Killian's expression was noticeably worse.

“I told you before you came to the capital that you don’t know when you might be
leaving.”

Obviously I said I'm the one who doesn't know when to leave. When it came time to
say goodbye, I didn't feel good.

“If the prince thought that I was speaking like that because I had nonsense, I
couldn’t help it… … I really have to go.”

I looked at his mood and smiled faintly.

“… … .”

“Thank you for taking care of me.”

"don't go."

“You don’t want to go?”

I didn't know he would catch me like this. Killian looked at me with an angry face.

“Go already when you came. If you showed up without courtesy, wouldn't there be
more?"

“… … .”

“Why are you already leaving? … .”

Did you have a lot of affection for me in a short time? His face was full of
sadness. He said my expression was not good, and his expression was even worse.

His eyes, staring at me, seemed to waver, but I didn't.

It's not like this world is where I'm going to be.

"I'm sorry."

After a brief apology, he took a deep breath.

"okay. Because you said you had to go from the beginning.”

It was a voice that seemed to have resigned because it was not possible to persuade
him. He was the one who complained about the sudden breakup, but he was clearly the
first prince of the empire.
He worked hard to quickly settle his emotions, and then he created a calm
expressionless expression.

“If you want to go, you have to let me go.”

He spoke in a much calmer voice.

“But let me tell you one thing.”

"yes?"

“There’s something I didn’t ask you.”

As I waited to tell him, he asked a question he had never asked before.

“You said you came from a different time and you didn’t look at me unfamiliar.”

Oh, was it this?

“The knights called me prince in front of you. But you acted like you knew from the
beginning that I was Prince Kylian.”

It was natural. 'Cause I'm your lover

“Maybe you Did you know me?”

How should I answer? After thinking for a while, he answered.

"yes."

I decided to admit that I knew him.

“But the prince will never see me again. We are people in a time when we can’t be
together.”

Isn't it me, the eleven-year-old Vanessa of the Duke of Buckell? He suffered from
torture of hope, so he did not want to torture anyone with hope.

“You know how cool you are right now?”

Hearing that we'll never see each other again, Kylian made a dissatisfied face, but
didn't say anything more there.

"I'm sorry."

I smiled bitterly. As I was about to leave the room, the cold finish was on my
mind.

'It was a short time, but because I cared for people... … .'

Finally, he stretched out his arms towards him.

“What are you doing?”

“A goodbye hug before you leave.”

Kylian frowned as if hearing a strange noise. Still, he didn't refuse. After

hesitating for a while, he hugged me.
I expected a light hug, but he hugged me tighter than I expected.

'It must be because I am very sorry.'

I quietly rubbed his back. After not saying anything for a while, Kylian fell from
me.

"I'm not going to believe that we'll never see each other again."

His eyes were still full of regret.

“The next time you come back, I won’t miss it.”

I stopped laughing at the words that seemed to be prepared.

'I'll never go back next time I see you?'

Thanks to the brief smile, my steps toward deciding my future became a little
lighter.

I left Kylian's palace and hurriedly headed towards the main palace.

'Should I go to the mansion?'

If you have already left the palace, I tried to find you. It seems that my father
was still in the palace.

I saw my father walking outside the main palace.

'father!'

Without hesitation, I approached him and talked to him.

“I have something to tell you, Duke Buckell.”

My father's eyes widened when he saw me suddenly appearing. He seemed to realize

immediately that the image of his little daughter remained on my face.

"you are… … ?”

“Fall off.”

My father's knight tried to stop me while my father looked at me with amazement. I

did not back down and told my father.

“It’s really important. The Duke must know.”

If my father wouldn't listen to me, I was going to shout 'Vanessa' in front of him.
But my father looked at me for a moment and said to me.

“Come on, let’s hear what we’re talking about.”

At my request, the knights attached to my father kept their distance for a while.
My father was the only man in front of me, and I immediately brought out the
business.

“Your nanny is abusing you.”

"What?"
Perhaps he didn't know how to say this, his father's forehead narrowed.

“A woman with brown hair and brown eyes. The woman who has been working as a nanny
since she was younger than now.”

“You’re talking about Miriam. Is she still taking good care of Vanessa?”

I thought this The father still did not know that the nanny was strange and kept
the nanny by his daughter's side.

“I only show my true colors in front of a young lady. I can't let her take care of
her anymore."

It is said that I can disappear if I intervene in the past, but after hearing my
father's words, I thought that I should not hesitate any more.

“I am harassing you with the story of the deceased Duchess. The young lady feels
guilty about it and is unable to accept the love of the Duke and Master.”

“I feel guilty. What does that mean?”

I told my father exactly how the nanny put pressure on Vanessa, and the stories I
had heard.

My father had a confused look on his face, as if in disbelief.

"No way. Why Miriam?”

“Have you ever wondered why a young lady who cried when expressing affection is
like this?”

“… … .”

He couldn't have been without the embarrassing experience he had with young Milan.
My father in the former world has expressed his affection for his precious youngest
child unsparingly.

“If you don’t believe me, try eavesdropping on her room to see what the nanny says
when she’s alone with her.”

It won't be easy to believe what I say the first time you see it, so this would be
better.

"and… … If you remove the nanny, be sure to tell the lady. It was never your fault
that your mother died.”

113

If I were the 'Vanessa' of this world, I would have wanted to hear these words from
my family.
“My family never hates her, so please tell her that you won’t be sorry. So that the
young lady realizes that the word “I love you” is not empty words, it is sincere.”

When I finished speaking, my father didn't answer. I looked at him with earnest
eyes, who had a troubled face and closed his mouth in thought.

Soon his father's mouth opened.

“Let’s go back and check it out right now.”

"under."

A deep sigh of relief came from within.

Because my father is not the only person who can give me such an answer with words.
Now, when you go back, you will be able to find out the truth and correct the
problem by reprimanding the nanny.

'Now that's it.'

Now another future of mine will change.

My father rejoiced in me and spoke to me again.

“But who are you?”

You must have been curious because I talked about my daughter without revealing who
she was.

“I would believe it even if it were my daughter’s eldest sister. They look so

similar... … .”

“He wants the Duke’s family to be happy.”

I couldn't say she was a daughter from the future, so I just responded like this.

Dad looked like he needed more explanation, but he didn't hold me back as I said
hello.

I got away from my father and walked towards the front door.

'Now what?'

As God wished, I moved for another happiness of mine, but now I don't know what to
do... …

Just as I was thinking, a long oval appeared in the air. It seemed that God was
watching and opening up the space. Beyond the oval was gleaming with white light.

“Come over now, is this it?”

Will my life or death be decided after I get over that?

It took a while, but there was only one choice here anyway. I quickly crossed that
space.

And as soon as I entered the light, a scene unfolded in front of me.

I was young when I went out with my family.

“It’s me.”

Among the family members, the young me was smiling brightly.

No, it was not me. If it were me, I wouldn't smile like that and then put on a shy
face.

'It's another me.'

The child, who still had an awkward expression on his face, was definitely another
me.

After that, the scenes passed one after another. The child, who seemed awkward with
the family, was smiling broadly as he grew up.

Not only her family but also her friends were by her side. She was no longer a
loner like the woman I knew.

She became a mature adult. On the way home from the debut Tangte prom, he was
having a conversation with his family.

“A certain Yeong-sik looked at me and said that I was kinder than I thought.”

'That's the conversation I had.'

Seeing that the way he talks to his family is calmer than mine, I didn't know that
his personality was different.

'Certainly, I don't think he's going to call Milan an unlucky bastard... … .'

"Than you think? If you look kinder than you think, doesn't that mean you didn't
look like that? Who is it?”

"I don't know who he is, but he's rude. Don't hang out with a guy who thinks that's
a compliment."

Solving the problem was no different from the world I knew.

She didn't even pursue Andreas. I met him at the prom, and I saw him say hello and
look away immediately.

'There is no need to cling to the second prince anymore.'

Another reason I tirelessly pursued the second prince was because I wanted to be
loved by anyone.

After watching for a long time, it became a space where nothing could be seen
again.

“How do you think it will be?”

God appeared before me.

“Your future has changed because you intervened in another of yours. He won't be
looking for a potion, so I don't think you'll ever have a body to return to."

God looked at me with eyes that didn't know what to think.

“It’s something I knew enough about and implemented it because of what you said.
Now, I have no regrets.”

"It's definitely not a frightened face. I am ready to accept the end.”

He looked carefully at my expression and what he said seemed to make fun of me.

'If it's over, please stop sending me to heaven.'

As he grumbled inwardly, God smiled roundly. When I asked what kind of smile she
meant, she opened her mouth with a bright tone.

"great. Please return the tiara.”

“A tiara?”

In her hand was the tiara that she had taken from me. I asked God with bewildered
eyes.

“Can I go back?”

“These images just showed the expected future. The future unfolds for 11-year-old
Vanessa, who resolves misunderstandings with her family. That child has to live a
different life from the age of 11. in her time zone.”

“Her time zone… … ?”

The god I was explaining pointed at me with his finger.

“It means a time zone that is different from your time zone. Hasn't she already
passed away where you lived, and you didn't come in?"

“Since it’s a separate time zone, are you saying that both me and the 11-year-old
woman can live independently?”

"right. This was the way you could make poor Vanessa happy.”

It was about finding a solution after shoveling me into her body.

“I didn’t know that among so many humans I would have pity on that child. It's
amazing that you guys are living so different lives.

I didn't know how to respond to God's words about feelings, so I stood still, and
then she handed me a tiara.

“Take this with you.”

He said he would give it to me when I came back after time travel, so it seemed
like I was giving it to him.

'Is it a reward?'

It's a reward for helping me recover what I lost, right?

While I was thinking about it, I saw God smirking.

“Don’t just give it to you who have done your errands faithfully. I'll give you a
present, so don't worry."

'Did you read my thoughts?'

God reached out to me in embarrassment. When God tapped my forehead, I felt dizzy.

'Dizzy.'

When I stumbled backwards,

“Baby Buckell!”

I heard Kylian's voice calling me.

“Prince?”

I blinked my eyes. I looked around and saw the enemy lying at Kylian's feet.

It was the scene when I just got my hands on the tiara.

“Where are you looking so blankly?”

I remember the word of God who said time stopped.

“I came to meet God.”

"What?"

I looked at the artifacts in my hand and said,

“When I touched this, time stopped and a god appeared.”

“Did God ever appear?”

Killian opened his mouth. I shrugged.

“It may be hard to believe, but it is true.”

As I went out of the cave with Kylian, I talked about what happened in time travel.

The biggest reaction of Kylian was when he talked about meeting him in the past.

“Did you come to see me?”

He was really surprised.

“It is true that you were wounded in the battle against Renault. Traces of that
still remain. Finn came and healed me, but it was difficult to completely erase
it.”

It was a wound that Finn would heal if I hadn't come forward. I cured it and Kylian
took me to the capital, Kylian said.

“If he suddenly appeared in the battlefield, he must have been quite suspicious.
Yongke also believed in Youngae.”
“I think the prince at that time was a more compassionate person than I thought.”

"I?"

Killian reacted as if he had heard a funny noise.

“Really.”

I said in a confident tone.

“The fact that you were considerate of me, and that no matter how many enemies you
were, you couldn’t wield a sword against a young opponent—”

"Wait a minute."

Killian intervened and interrupted me. His smiling expression turned awkward.

“Did you even know about that?”

The hoarse voice seemed somewhat embarrassed.

“I didn’t know that Young-ae had even seen my clumsy past.”

“It’s not clumsy. Because there was recognition, there was also such hesitation.”

Going back in time to see another past of mine gave Kylian a chance to understand
it better.

It's because I've seen various aspects of Kylian in a short period of time.

Thinking of him at fifteen, I smiled.

“It was a brief moment, but the prince of that time seemed to have a lot of
affection with me. When we parted, we said that we would never let go the next time
we meet again.”

“Did you say that?”

Kylian reacted immediately and frowned.

“The young man was very underrated. I had a hard time dealing with it.”

Is that little guy you?

“When you were young, you seemed to have a much more courageous personality than
now. Your words and actions have changed a lot.”

“Roll on the battlefield for years. That's what made my personality rough."

Killian grumbled. But perhaps he was just saying, he smiled again.

“Anyway, you’re back. You did it, Vanessa.”

When I received Kylian's welcome, I realized that I had finished time travel and
returned to my own time zone.

As he nodded his head brightly, he remembered the fifteen-year-old who said a sad
farewell.
Although we may never see each other again, I wanted him to be happy there.

After driving the carriage for a long time, we arrived at the mansion.

“Please get off here.”

“Be careful not to get caught.”

After kissing goodbye, Kylian dropped me off near the mansion.

While I was away, I went out disguised as a doll, so I had to take a shift again.

I went through the hole and looked at my room from the outside, and the curtains
were closed so I couldn't see the inside.

'The curtains are completely closed.'

This means that the doll is alone in the room. As long as there are dolls in the
room, the shift is not difficult, so I went up right away and switched to the
dolls.

No one noticed that I was back. Anna, who came into my room a little later, and the
family who had dinner with me a few hours later.

After dinner, he said he had something to say and left the family in the dining
room.

'Now I have to show you the tiara.'

As I was about to go up to my room to get the tiara, Milan followed me to the

landing.

“Vanessa.”

"yes?"

"you… … .”

What is Milan trying to say?

Then he asked me in a secret voice.

“Where have you been all this time?”

“… … !”

114

where are you from

I never imagined Milan would say something like this.

“In the meantime? I was still in the mansion.”

“I can deceive my father, but I cannot deceive. Where did you go after making a
doll like you?”

“A doll?”

It was even more surprising.

'How do you know I've been making dolls?'

My doll obviously had nothing wrong with it. How many times have I not checked?

“It’s the same, but if you look closely, it’s different. He talked and laughed, but
he didn’t seem emotional.”

It was a characteristic of the doll I made.

You can't tell unless you look closely, but Milan recognized that?

Since I brought the tiara safely, this time, instead of stepping out, I asked
honestly.

“How did you know it was a doll?”

“That’s right.”

The expression on Milan's face, 'That's right,' came to mind.

“We had a conversation. I questioned her, knowing that perhaps a fake had done
something like the Leicester family thing.”

“… … .”

Was it like that? It was a misunderstanding that could be done enough because it
happened with Lester Young-ae.

“I asked, and he introduced himself as a doll that you made to keep your seat
instead of leaving the mansion.”

When I asked if there was anything wrong with the doll, I said it looked a bit odd,
was it because of this?

Still, I was happy to explain it without causing any misunderstanding.

“Where is that doll?”

“I have arranged it well.”

“Did the 1st Prince’s shamans make it for you?”

“Did you get help from him?”

I got the book I referenced when making the doll there.

“What are you going to do away with for a few days?”

“Now you will find out. I'll show you right away, so please wait at the
restaurant."

You'll realize it all when you see T-ara anyway. After sending Milan, I went to my
room and brought a tiara.

“Where have you been when you said you have something to say?”

When I returned to the restaurant, my father looked at me right away. My father's

gaze, which had turned to my face, soon turned to the treasure held in my hands.

When he saw the T-ara, his father's expression went blank.

“Vanessa, that’s… … ?”

Surprisingly, Milan was the same.

“My mother’s memento, I came to find it.”

The treasure I brought brought quietness to the restaurant.

“Where did you get that from?”

The first thing I asked after breaking the silence was my father.

“I got it from Tyallo.”

"What?"

I expected the family to be terrified. I was going to tell you how I got the tiara
back.

“The last time I was locked up in Ty'alo's mansion, I found my mother's belongings
there.”

However, part of the truth remains hidden.

“How are you there?”

“How did your mother’s belongings get there?”

“The Tialos had the tiara because they mistaken it for a legendary sacred item.
There is a story of a holy relic that grants any wish in the legend of Tyalo.”

He responded to the dismayed family.

To be precise, I passed it on because I gave it to Tialo, but I didn't want to talk

about it.

'Even though I came here to see why another me handed over my belongings... … .'

I can't pretend that I'm her, who's never experienced her pain, can't I just say
that I had a reason?

So, I was only going to tell the truth that I could tell.

“The tiara you took was passed on to those shamans… … .”

Milan muttered with a serious face and asked me.

“You still don’t remember who the first person to hand over the tiara was, do you?”

"yes. I still have no memory of that time.”

I first passed it on to someone, and I seemed to believe that it was passed on to

the shaman in the process of moving around.

This is what I intended, so there was no need to correct anything.

“I am glad I found it. I finally found the thing your mother loved.”

Dad was happy as if he was lucky. So was Milan.

“If I had seen what those shamans had, I should have told them then. How do you
plan to bring it by yourself?”

“Prince Kylian helped me.”

“The 1st Prince?”

Milan's eyes widened slightly. By now he would have fully understood why I had been
out of the mansion for a couple of days after I had doubled over.

'I'm going to go directly to Gotha with Kylian, so would Milan welcome me?'

Anyway, the results were good.

"Right. The prince helped... … . It was a lot of hard work.”

I didn't ask my father any further questions about 'how he got it' at the end of
Milan.

The atmosphere in the evening has become much softer because of the unexpected
surprise of the family.

But what happened in Gotha's cave wasn't just about getting a tiara.

Now that I showed the tiara to my family, I had to check something else.

“I want to ask you one thing.”

For that, I spoke out when the atmosphere was relaxed a lot.

"what? Tell me.”

“Have there been any other nanny before Miriam?”

“It was Ellie. The first person to take over you.”

Ellie?

I asked if there were any other nanny, just in case, my nanny's name came out.

'Is my other nanny also Ellie in the first place?'

So the nanny was the same at first... … . How did Ellie become that woman?

“Why did the nanny change?”

“Did you die in a carriage accident?”

When his father asked Milan, Milan nodded.

"you're right. Miriam has just arrived.”

“He died in a wagon accident… … ?”

Oh My God. She had never had such an accident in the world I lived in.

'So Miriam became a nanny?'

“Where is Myriam now?”

I remembered what I should do.

* * *

A few days later, I met Miriam in the living room of the mansion.

“I don’t know how long it has been since I came to the duke’s house. How have you
been?”

A woman I did not know looked at me and pretended to know me.

It was the car that Milan brought to find Miriam when I inquired the whereabouts of
the nanny.

Did you say you left the capital and lived in the suburbs?

'A nanny who lost the news after leaving the duke's house.'

I had a steady relationship with my nanny, Ellie. The nanny was the one I spent
most of my childhood with, so it was only natural.

However, Miriam cut ties with the child she had raised.

'The child I took care of until the age of 12 has no affection, and there is
something wrong with it.'

I wanted to see your face for once.

“You have become a lady. I didn't expect to see you again like this... … .”

A middle-aged woman in neat clothes looked at me with new emotions.

“The lady said she was looking for me.”

"yes. Suddenly I remember my nanny.”

I looked at her and smiled. She seemed a little nervous about the reunion after 7
years, but she looked relieved when she saw me making a soft expression.

“How was your nanny?”

“We are gathering children in the village and teaching them to write.”

"okay. I didn’t know you were still with the kids.”

“It is a great pleasure to see cute children.”

You might think it's strange to have a conversation like this with me, who was
suddenly called, but Miriam's smiling face looked really kind.

'Who knows that they really like children.'

I asked Miriam, thinking it was not appropriate.

“Don’t you do the same to the children there?”

"yes?"

“You know the nanny. How my nanny took care of me when I was young.”

The smile slowly disappeared from the nanny's face. Now you will understand why I
called her.

I asked her like I was genuinely curious.

“The nanny… … Why did you do that to me?”

Even if you would have known Miriam tilted her head as if she didn't want to
understand. Seeing her pretentious, she asked again.

“The stories I told myself when I was young. My nanny told me countless times a day
that my mother died because of me. I called the nanny to talk about it.”

"miss… … .”

Miriam could not dodge any more and responded.

“I heard that the lady was looking for me, and I only thought that she was looking
for me because I missed her. How moved I was, was that what you were called to
say?”

“How can I miss my nanny? My childhood memories with my nanny were just terrible.”

Despite the resentment, I did not raise my voice in front of her.

It's been a long time since Miriam left the duke's residence, but there is no doubt
that she, who was the princess's nanny, did not hear the notoriety of the young
girl of Buckell. In order not to recall the rumor, I treated her calmly.

“Lady, that was a few years ago… … .”

Seeing me as the child she wielded is what I wanted.

“I don't think my discipline was wrong. That is why you have now called me.”

“Are you dealing with insignificant things? Do Miriam’s words to me still affect
me?”

Miriam was troubled by the girl who called her late and complained. It didn't
matter anyway.

“What the nanny said was abuse of the child.”

“I did nothing wrong.”

Miriam responded as if embarrassed.

“Everyone knows that the mother died because of the young lady.”

“Can you say that to my family too?”

It was almost chaotic, but he managed to keep his smile.

“Didn’t you think that if I said something like that, I would tell my father and
brother about it?”

“Are you going to say something you couldn’t even say back then?”

Because she kept raising her eyebrows looking at her, Miriam felt no threat.

“Then will you two believe it? The Duke and Count have hated her since she was
born. Who did I tell you?”

She was doing exactly what she said when she was a nanny. Regardless of whether I
am the daughter of the duke or the lover of the first prince, she sees me now as
the child of that time.

'Even if it was intentional, I'm annoyed.'

I said to her, biting my tongue inwardly.

“The nanny will now pay the price for abusing me as a child.”

“How do you prove that? It's from a young girl's childhood, and there's no
evidence, just her claim."

Miriam opened her eyes straight and responded.

“I don’t even consider it abuse.”

“You used to be abusive to me all the time you were my nanny, didn’t you?”

“It’s not bullshit, it’s the truth. How can it be said that the Duke and the Master
must hate the young lady who caused her to die?”

I didn't answer any further. This will suffice.

'I thought my ears were rotting.'

Instead of answering, he picked up the magic tool he was hiding under the table.

“We’ll go to court to see if it’s abusive or not.”

“… … ?”
“I recorded those words. There was no evidence before, but now there is evidence?”

"miss… … !”

Her eyes fluttered when she saw the magic tool.

“Thank you for telling me.”

I left her and opened the door to the drawing room. I saw my father and Milan
coming out of the other drawing room that was attached.

115

I called Miriam to gather evidence.

I wanted to be punished for what Miriam did to me again, but as she said, there is
no evidence.

So what I prepared was a magic tool with a recording function.

I prepared magic tools and induced Miriam to repeat what Miriam had said to me.

I'm not the Vanessa of this world, so I wasn't afraid to hear that from the nanny.

'I just feel a little dirty... … ?'

I have something to tell you, so I asked my family to go to the next room and
handed over a magic tool with a wiretapping function.

It was the reason my family could hear all of Miriam's conversation with me.

“Goodbye, Miriam.”

“Girl, lady!”

My family immediately sent me off as an attendant, and I waved my hand to her as

she was kicked out of the drawing room.

“It is the evidence that you have admitted.”

In the drawing room where Miriam was with her, the family was now sitting face to
face. I handed the magic tool that recorded Miriam's voice to Milan.

“The nanny said something she shouldn’t have said, so could she be punished?”

The family did not answer. The aftermath of what Miriam said to me remains with
them.

Milan, who had ordered Miriam to go away, looked at me with a confused look. My
father had a lot of frowns on his face.

“Vanessa. What do you mean by that?”

“As you hear.”

I shrugged.

“I realized that what Miriam said to me from a young age was something I shouldn’t
say as a nanny. So I'm going to make sure she's punished now."

The Empire was not sensitive to children's rights, but it was a different story if
the victim was an aristocratic child.

'Now I can't even get close to the kids anymore.'

“How could I say such a thing to you?”

Milan asked me in an angry voice.

'The response is bigger than I thought.'

The reason the family listened to the nanny was because I wanted to tell the truth
to them too.

Because the family in this world still doesn't know the abuse that the nanny
secretly did to another me.

I don't know why the only daughter refused to communicate with her family and even
became perverted.

“Miriam has been saying that since I was very young. After giving birth to me, my
body became so weak that my mother died.”

“Such nonsense.”

Milan nailed it.

“Even if I miss a meal, even if I fall behind in my studies, the nanny said that my
family wouldn’t like it. Now you know why, right?”

I laughed bitterly as I told what Miriam had said.

“My mother died because of me after all.”

“Why is it your fault that your mother died?”

Dad spoke up. He looked like he couldn't believe what I was saying.

“Isn’t that what you thought?”

When I asked, pretending not to know, the faces of the family were colored in
shock. Milan did not admit it and raised his voice.

“It can’t be. How could you say such nonsense... … .”

“… … .”

“Even if we are not affectionate, it is not that we are not. Why do we hate you for
that reason?”

“Why didn’t you tell me that until now?”

Dad asked right away.

“What are you doing so far? Why did you bring Miriam in now?”

It was because I now knew the truth after I entered Vanessa's body, but I couldn't
tell.

The other one believed Miriam's words to be true, so I didn't say anything until
the end.

“I didn't know. How can you tell a story like that now? … ”

Father couldn't speak. Milan asked me in a cautious voice.

“Have you always believed in those words since you were little?”

Milan's complexion turned pale after being silent in a positive way.

“Your nanny is tormenting you that way… … My father and I had no idea.”

“You probably didn’t know. Because the nanny hid it. I've never said it so openly
before."

“Now you know.”

Father sighed and shook his head.

“I understand everything you have done. Hearing that he is hated by his family, he
can't grow up properly. How could you trust me if I gave you love?”

The youngest daughter, who lacked nothing, seemed to know what she was lacking.

“Your nanny said that… … If you hadn't informed us, we wouldn't have known."

The words my father spoke in a voice that did not go away was a different story
than it had been a while ago.

“Unintentionally, I left you alone.”

“Father, that-”

Although he reacted in surprise to the expression, his father's words did not
change.

“If I had been more interested in you, I would have known sooner. How can you just
blame Miriam for it?”

“… … .”

“I thought that I had done my father’s duty by entrusting you to the nanny because
I was busy with work, and to take a moment to talk to you. I should've known the
circumstances when you were doing something you weren't supposed to. I never knew
that.”

The father felt that his daughter was responsible for believing Miriam's words
until now.

My father looked at me with faceless eyes.

“I was allowed to believe that I was hated for the rest of my life since I was a
child, and I liked that my daughter, who had only had an accident, came to her
senses.”

Dad rubbed his forehead as if his head was throbbing. Milan, who was looking at my
father, looked at me with a face of mixed emotions.

He also has something to say to me. He pursed his lips and opened his mouth
heavily.

“My father didn’t know, but I should have known.”

“… … .”

“I should have understood the reason for your actions. We certainly weren't bad
brothers and sisters from the start."

"I know."

Of course I know because I've seen the past. I nodded my head in agreement with
him.

'I thought it would only make me feel better if my nanny only paid for my sins... …
.'

I felt that my face looking at them wasn't that different from them.

Whenever the nanny was happy to say that he had made evidence, he was facing the
family with a serious expression.

It was so sad to see people soaked in remorse.

While he was controlling his heavy heart, Milan's words continued.

“I wanted to cherish you, but the closer you got, the more you shut your mouth and
pushed us away. Not being able to socialize with my family at some point became a
normal part of our family.”

I have already witnessed it with the help of God.

“From that day on, he began to wander around the shopping street every day and be
temperamental. The days of arguing with you have increased after pointing out your
wrongdoings. So I completely... … ”

Milan, who spoke non-stop as if confessing, made a face of embarrassment.

“I let it go. You're causing trouble inside and outside the mansion even though
there's nothing lacking... … . I didn't understand why. It has come to be seen as a
complete nuisance.”

Families who thought that the youngest was acting wrong without any reason.

I felt that I could not be truly loved by my family, so I pushed that love away,
and then I became increasingly lacking in this world.
Knowing everything, I couldn't help but feel sorry for their situation.

“Now that I see, there was something I was really lacking. It was just frustrating
that he didn't tell me what the problem was even when I asked him. I claimed to be
an older brother who cares about my younger brother, but I was already
unqualified.”

“Because I kept my mouth shut. Of course there was no way to know.”

I answered Milan in a quiet voice. His expressionless expression did not change.

When my family learned the truth they didn't know, they were shocked, but they
wanted to somehow explain my misunderstanding. I'm sorry I didn't know until now,
and I'm sorry for making you suffer.

When I saw them, I suddenly thought of them.

If you were a country in this world, what would you like to hear from your family
in this situation?

“Have you ever really hated that your mother died because of me?”

"Of course."

When I asked the question carefully, as if receiving confirmation, my father gave a

cool answer.

“I was grateful that you were born into this world. I can say this for sure.”

"okay. I can tell you over and over again.”

He inherited the words of Milan's father. It was the clearest tone I've ever seen.
As soon as he expressed his sincere heart as an older brother, regret quickly
turned to his face.

“I think it’s too late to talk, but… … .”

Another thing I should have heard.

Their eyes were a complex mixture of emotions such as shock, shame, and regret.

They look at me, but they don't have feelings for me. They were expressing their
feelings to their daughter and brother through me.

As I received those gazes, I felt my heart tremble inside.

Even though I'm not their Vanessa, something swelled up in my heart as if I had
become her.

"That's fortunate."

I tried to suppress my emotions and confirmed it again.

"then… … Did you really love me?”

"Of course."

Dad answered right away.

“Don’t love me. Even when you were in trouble, I never hated you. After all, aren't
you a daughter?"

"sorry."

Milan shook her head with an apple beside him. I could feel their eyes turning
hazy.

I wanted to tell my family who loved me that I love them too, but that wasn't what
I was going to say.

Being loved since childhood and growing up to love my family was never something I
would say for granted.

No matter how much I am Vanessa, I wear her body... … . How can I say I love them
instead of her?

My role ended with that because I told the truth that my family didn't know.

He simply wiped his cheeks to wipe away the flowing tears.

116

After a conversation with my family, I learned why Miriam had abused another me.

Dissatisfaction with the need to take care of Vanessa more carefully than her own
children had spurred on Vanessa.

Miriam confessed that she had abused her as if to relieve her stress after
realizing that the words she began with that didn't reach her father and Milan.

It was natural for the family to be outraged at those words.

“I will rot that woman in prison for the rest of my life.

Milan immediately handed over the magic tool that recorded Miriam's words to the
police with her.

That was yesterday.

When I got down to get ready to go out, Milan, who was going to check it out, was
coming in through the front door.

“What did the police say?”

“It is evidence that he confessed himself, so it is certain that he will receive a

sentence. I plan to speed up the trial and get the punishment as soon as possible.”

“That’s good.”
I was satisfied with the fact that the trial schedule would be stretched. Milan
asked when he saw me in my outdoor attire.

“Are you going to the 1st Prince?”

"yes. I am going to visit the prince today.”

Even while handling Miriam's business, I met Kylian from time to time. Since we are
lovers, it is natural for us to meet, but there were important things to discuss.

"I see… … .”

Milan nodded. There was a sense of caution in that tone.

There were many times when he felt sorry for me, but it was different.

I had a feeling that Milan, who had been habitually throwing disgusting noises,
would no longer exist.

'I've gotten used to that older brother a lot, how is it now?'

“Then, I will go.”

Milan smiled softly as if to prove what I was thinking.

“Yeah, go ahead. Vanessa.”

* * *

“Tell me if you need someone to behead her. Because I can cut it cleanly.”

After hearing the nanny's story, Kylian gladly offered it.

“The prince has a lot of other things to do, right?”

Vanessa, who came to the Imperial Palace and talked about it, laughed at that.

The nanny's work will be taken care of by the family. Having stolen what they
believed was a holy thing from their enemies, Kylian had to prepare for the future.

What Vanessa did after showing the tiara to her family was to persuade her family
to send the tiara to the First Imperial Palace.

“I have lost the relics I once got, so I don’t know how they will come out.”

So, it was about sending them to the palace of Kylian, where the wrongdoers could
not touch them.
He sent the treasure to the Imperial Palace and tried to prepare for Tyalo, who
would attack again, but there was something suspicious.

“The relic was stolen, so why are you still silent?”

It was as Killian said. After the relics were taken, Tyallo had not shown any
movement.

Vanessa had the same question.

“It’s been a few days since we visited the relics… … Why are you still?”

"Maybe you're aiming for the right time."

Either way, the two agreed that the boundaries should not be lowered.

At that time, there was a meeting going on in Ty'alo's hideout.

“You’re going to take a key figure in the Empire as hostage and claim the relics?”

Camila snorted upon hearing Richard's words.

It was a meeting that was started to prepare future measures after the loss of the
holy relics, but divided opinions were rarely agreed upon.

“Do you think that would be possible?”

“Then what do you do?”

Richard was annoyed at Camilla.

“You don’t have to bring the relics. It's been a few days since the relics were
stolen, and you still haven't done anything."

Camila, the clairvoyant of which Richard had an opinion, was against it. That's why
they haven't moved yet.

Unlike Camilla, who looked calm, Richard's heart was impatient.

Because it was Richard who moved the relics that were being kept in Ty'alo's lair
to Gotha's cave.

Camilla watched as Richard was punished by the king for the loss of the relics.

'How can you show such power even though the seal has not been released.'

While admiring his master's abilities inwardly, he expected the king to leave the
reckless Richard and trust him again.

“The Lord wants you to retrieve the relics as soon as possible!”

Camilla looked at Richard, who looked impatient.

The king's confidence began to falter, and Richard was no longer arbitrarily
involved. It was no longer possible to make a unilateral decision and follow
Camila.

“You were against me every time I said something. I'm alone and I don't feel
threatened. Do you really want to find the relic?”
Richard's patience ran out today. Since Camilla, who was giving an opinion,
objected, he looked at Camilla with suspicion.

“You didn’t tell the first prince the location of the holy things, didn’t you?”

“Are you crazy?”

Camila frowned as if she had heard something nonsense.

“I was the first to acquire the relic, Richard.”

“You have come to gain because the relics have been taken away.”

Richard revealed it to Camilla.

“It was to push me away from the seat of the master’s right arm. Otherwise, is it
possible for the first prince to go straight to that cave?”

“I doubt it.”

Camila responded coldly to the sound that was not even worth talking to.

“How do I know how they found it? It has nothing to do with me, so crack down on
your subordinates. Some of the guys under you might have leaked information,
right?”

Richard left behind the cursing and left him.

How Vanessa and Killian found the location of the relic was also questionable by
Camilla.

However, it was not that there was no way to bring the relics from the imperial
palace.

Camila had been holding hands with the second prince without Richard's knowledge.

“You are quite brave.”

The day Camilla first approached Andreas, Andreas said to her.

“I know you are that shaman. Didn't you ever think that I could hand you over to
you?"

Instead of answering, Camilla mumbled something that Andreas didn't understand.

“What are you muttering now?”

didn't work Mind manipulation was a spell that could not be easily used by the
sensitive.

It did not work easily even for those with strong minds, and it was even more
difficult for those who were vigilant about themselves as they are now.
I don't think it would be easy to attract the second prince through magic, Camilla
replied.

“It is the language of shamans. I briefly admired the strict prince.”

“I do not deny that I am a shaman.”

“That will make the story easier.”

“It sounds like you’re going to help me. What would you gain from helping me?”

Another world story drew his attention, but Andreas didn't immediately believe what
Camilla said. So she had to convince Andreas a little more.

“Prince Kylian is the one who oppresses our clan. He is also the second prince’s
static, and now he is even a mate.”

“Are you thinking that our intentions coincide?”

"Yes. Eliminate the 1st Prince and take the place of the Prince.”

“What do you want from me?”

“It is non-discrimination against us and guarantees autonomy.”

What Camilla wanted was to get rid of the first prince, the biggest obstacle, and
bring Vanessa, but she couldn't say that.

“It’s milder than I thought. It is non-discrimination.”

The second prince, who replied that it would not be difficult, asked again.

“Then, why don’t we go back to that story? About Little Buckell and me.”

Andreas joined hands with Camilla.

The first thing they did cooperatively was to surprise Kylian.

Andreas, along with the men sent by Camilla, attacked Kylian without hesitation.

“It’s not efficient. I can't use this method."

Andreas, who personally participated in the surprise attack, went to Camila after
hitting Kylian, and demanded that he make other plans.

While trying to come up with another plan, he was robbed of the holy relics and
lost consciousness for a while.
Now is the time to meet the second prince again. To find the relic, Camilla
contacted Andreas.

A few days after contacting them, they met on a sparsely populated street.

“I have a request for you, so I have contacted you.”

Camila, who politely greeted the second prince, told the story of the past.

As long as it wouldn't be a problem for the relics that Tyallo was holding sacred,
he said. It's a story that must be told for today's business.

"The Duchess of Buckell's relics were relics?"

Andreas responded as if he had never imagined it.

“Is this the case where Young-ae Buckell and her brother came and stole it?”

It looked absurd.

“That tiara is in the First Imperial Palace.”

“It was said that the Duchess’ tiara, which she found hard to find, was kept in the
Imperial Palace for security, and that’s why.”

“So I would like to ask you a favor.”

Camilla carefully pulled out the case.

“The Prince, please bring the relics in the Imperial Palace.”

“… … Such a request.”

Andreas, who looked at Camilla for a moment, expressed his displeasure.

“I don’t think it will be easy. It's not just an imperial palace, it's my brother's
palace. Do you think I'll be able to bring the Duchess' memento if I want to bring
it?"

Still, it was the 2nd Prince who had the easiest access to the Holy Relics now.
Camilla had to convince him to listen.

“Doesn’t it have to be enough compensation to make such a request?”

When Camilla was thinking about what to say, the second prince brought it up first.
As if to make a deal, the second prince suggested.

“If you let me inside you, I will try.”

“Inside?”

Inside, it seemed to be referring to the newly moved hideout.

“If you really believe in me, isn’t it natural for you to show me your world?”

It seemed to be asking for that reason.

You didn't intend to bring the second prince to the base, did you?
Moreover, Camilla and the second prince had different ultimate goals.

Andreas wants to get rid of Kylian and take Vanessa, but Camilla wants Vanessa's
heart.

Even if they are in the same boat now, they are bound to confront each other at
some point. You said you want a relic?”

The second prince was making an unexpected request.

117

However, the cooperation of the second prince was needed immediately. Richard would
be tiring to take Andreas to the hideout, but that didn't matter.

'Anyway, Richard can't be loud anymore.'

After a moment's deliberation, Camilla decided to accept his offer.

"All right. We take the prince to our hiding place.”

It's enough to move the hideout anyway, even if we face each other later. This is
the future after the 1st Prince is dealt with.

'It wouldn't hurt to hold hands for a while.'

After agreeing to get what each other wanted and closing the deal, the atmosphere
became more relaxed. Camilla looked at the second prince and joked lightly.

“You want an immediate reward for making an additional request. You are more
thorough than you think.”

“It has become clear. Thanks to whom.”

The second prince also lightly accepted and shrugged. He felt particularly
comfortable referring to someone, but Camilla did not bring up that sentiment.

* * *

“Young Buckell.”

While Kylian was away from the palace, he went to the palace to practice a new book
and ran into Andreas.
I heard a voice and turned around to see Andreas walking this way.

“Second Prince.”

I stopped what I was about to enter Kylian's palace and dealt with him.

“Are you here to see your brother?”

It was the first time I'd seen him since he came to the duke's house saying he was
worried about me.

As soon as I saw him, I remembered what had happened, but I didn't express it.

"yes. What about the prince?”

“This is the way back to my palace.”

Andreas also acted as if he had forgotten the last time.

“I heard the story of Young-ae.”

He looked at me and spoke comfortably.

“I thought the shock of being kidnapped would last a long time. I didn't expect to
be so active.”

It was a fact that had already spread in the social circles that I, along with
Kylian, had found the lost tiara from Tyalo. Because the family did not hide the
return of the Duchess's belongings.

What people didn't know was that it was not recovered in one day because the
location of the artifacts was Gotha, but only Milan knew that.

'The only thing that noticed the doll was Milan... … .'

“Because of Ty'alo, you've been attacked and attacked where they are. I was really
amazed at the audacity of Young Ae.”

Andreas looked at me curiously as he brought out the news that had spread in the
social world.

“I wish I could buy a little more, but… … Young-ae is not the type to listen to
me.”

“I didn’t want to sacrifice myself for something like that.”

I replied with a bright smile. They acted as if nothing had happened in the
mansion, so it was much less burdensome.

“Is that treasure in your brother’s palace?”

"yes. I guess I got it from somewhere like that.”

"okay."

He nodded and asked me.

“Then, can I see you?”

The relics were in the room guarded by the knight. The tiara, which evokes
nostalgia for the family, was displayed as if it were in the duke's residence so
that the family can see it whenever they want.

So there was no problem for the 2nd prince to see it.

“It is beautiful. A purple diamond.”

Seeing the tiara displayed in the glass box, Andreas admired it.

“Are you going to keep displaying it as it is? Aren't you using it as an ornament?"

"I do not know. It’s my father’s decision, so even if I return to the mansion
later, I think I’ll just keep it.”

“It’s a shame. I think that jewel will suit you quite well.”

“… … .”

It was pure sentiment. Naturally, I was speechless at the sight of them praising
me.

If someone else had said this, they would have immediately liked it, but isn't the
other person the second prince?

“Young-ae, don’t you think so?”

I looked away and looked at him again at Andreas' words, and he was staring at me
with a smile on his face.

“It seems to me that it is.”

He was expressing his feelings in a subtle way. A different feeling from the time
we said hello a while ago was peeking from him.

“… … There are a lot of other gems anyway.”

Instead of avoiding further gazes that seemed to have a reason, he answered.

Andreas shook his head at my words.

“Well, wouldn’t Young-ae look good with any jewelry? Nice to see you. I wondered
how great it was, and thanks to that, I also met Young-ae.”

It sounded like it wasn't a bad feeling.

“I just had to do this. It seems that the treasure is not worth looking at any
more.”

He glanced at the tiara and spoke as if the business had been completed, then said
hello and left the room.

'I was curious about T-ara. Are you just going to take a look?'

No matter how you look at it, it seems like you've seen me longer than T-ara... … ?

is it my delusion I tilted my head, not knowing why I had come all the way here.
* * *

A long time has passed since the relics were taken, but Tyallo did not show any
movement yet.

“The nanny’s punishment has been decided.”

Meanwhile, Miriam was tried.

He was charged with abusing the young girl he had been serving for many years, and
was sentenced to an unmanageable fine and spent twice as much time in prison.

While I was happy to be punished for what the nanny did to me again, I questioned
the Tiallo's behavior.

“What the hell are you guys doing?”

Get the tiara from Gotha's cave, find the nanny and get him to do nothing while
he's punished?

“It’s been a while since I stopped quietly going around to secure offerings.”

Even Kylian found it strange that they were silent.

Even considering the fact that the trial ended quickly with the help of the family,
Tiallo was too late.

“Aren’t we trying to be vigilant by wasting time like this?”

Killian speculated:

“If you are prepared and you don’t show up, there will come a time when you will be
slack.”

So, should T-ara be kept in the Imperial Palace as it is?

Although Tyallo is left in the Imperial Palace for the risk of reaching out, his
mother's belongings must one day return to the family. Isn't it something that
should be in the duke's residence, not the original imperial palace?

The unexpected serenity only made me anxious.

“Why don’t we check how long it won’t show up?”

I wanted to get rid of that anxiety quickly.

"Confirm?"

"yes."

If there is a situation that is bound to happen someday, it is better to face it in

a prepared state.
“We intentionally create the situation. Using a tiara.”

* * *

After being asked to let Andreas go inside, Camilla brought him into their lair.

It was a secret from anyone that Camila was holding hands with exactly the second
prince. Even for the subordinates that Camilla trusts.

On the first day of guiding him to the hideout, the second prince appeared in their
hideout, hiding his identity with a mask.

“It was not easy to bring those relics. It will take some time because the security
is tight.”

The second prince, who had visited the hideout, told this a few days later, but
Camilla understood.

'I will not let the first prince take the holy relics for free.'

As expected, Richard protested to Camilla when he saw Camilla's VIP inside the
hideout.

“Why did you bring in an outsider without my permission?”

“I don’t need your permission. You're trying to rectify the accident you hit, so
just keep an eye on it."

After that, Richard and I did not speak a word.

I thought it wouldn't matter if I didn't talk, but Richard, who went out, spoke to
her first today.

“I heard the news of the Holy Spirit from outside.”

"What?"

Camila frowned as Richard spoke to her.

“You said you were taking the relics to the duke? It goes back to where it was.”

Richard's voice, which had been suppressed for a while, was full of enthusiasm for
a long time.

“I can aim for that day. If you attack Tiara while moving, you can get an offering
and a relic at the same time. They are stealing the carriage that the princess was
riding in.”

"no."

Camilla immediately stopped him. Could it be a trap?

But Richard was already attracted to the rumor.

“I am against it again. The master wants you to retrieve the relics as soon as
possible. How long are you going to do nothing?”

“I just don’t want to be reckless like you.”

Feeling suspicious, Camilla sent Richard away and secretly contacted the second
prince.

Andreas, who heard about this from Camilla, reacted the same as Camilla.

-I think he wants you to show up from there?

'Also.'

After talking with the 2nd prince, he seemed to know more clearly.

'Never go over it.'

Camilla immediately called the men and made them aware.

Rumors about the relic are suspicious.

“No matter how important the relics are, you should never move them the way they
want them to.”

But there were those who never listened to it. It was Richard and his men.

After a few days, I realized that the mansion was particularly quiet.

“I can’t see Richard.”

He is a person with a lot of disagreement, so he would have been happy not to be

seen in front of him normally.

But today was different. Because it was the day Richard mentioned that it was the
day T-ara returned as a duke.

“Did you go out?”

Camilla immediately called the chores and checked.

“Where is Richard?”

“You went out with other people early in the morning.”

Richard didn't go out alone, but he seemed to have taken a bunch of his men with
him.

“That stupid thing.”

I told you to stay still, but Richard did it again.

'If I do such things, my situation will be worse.'

Richard will fall into the trap of Vanessa and the 1st Prince, and he will not be
able to save the battle. It's obviously a trap.

Camila could well have predicted that Richard's position within the group would be
shaken even more.

* * *

“You’re pretending to take the tiara back to the mansion.”

It was the plan I brought out to Kylian last time.

It would be easier to target while moving than in the Imperial Palace or mansion,
so I was going to induce them to attack at that moment.

Today was the day when the rumor that T-ara would return to the duke's residence
was spread.

He climbed into the family's carriage with the box containing the 'Tiara' in his
arms. It looks like there is a tiara in it, but what was in the box was actually a
stone the same weight as the tiara.

“Do you really think they will come?”

Milan, sitting opposite the carriage, asked me with a serious face.

“The odds are half and half.”

There was no intention of bringing Milan into the plan. Because I originally
thought I was going to ride alone in this carriage.

The problem was that he bought out his worries after telling Milan why he needed
more knights from the family.

“Are you going to bring Ty'alo in? 1Did the prince do that to you to catch those
shamans?”

It didn't end with Milan asking me, but it showed the momentum to go straight to
the 1st Imperial Palace!
118

“The prince didn’t do it that way, it was a plan that I brought out!”

'How hard was it to explain that Kylian didn't do that... … .'

Even sitting next to Kylian, Milan spoke seriously to me.

“You can’t be the only one in the wagon for such a dangerous job.”

"i think so too."

Milan wouldn't have thought that Kylian would agree with that opinion.

“Young-ae alone in the carriage. Do you think I’m using Youngae as bait to catch
Tyalo?”

Although lure is good, it was Kylian's position that I should never ride the wagon
alone.

So, in the first place, he insisted that he ride together, but wouldn't his will to
attack be diminished if the first prince rode a carriage?

“I think it would be easier to talk to the Count as well. Never be alone.”

It was as if Milan had added strength to Kylian. In the end, instead of Kylian,
Milan got into the wagon to the mansion with me.

'For some reason, the opinions coincide... … .'

There were more knights than usual around the carriage, as it was a job to take the
family's valuables.

However, Tyallos wouldn't mind an escort of this size. Because I have already
confirmed their extreme side.

“At the most, my brother came to pick me up, but what if I don’t show up?”

“Isn’t it lucky that the shamans didn’t show up? You seem to want to come out.”

“The goal is to lure the Tyallos.”

“… … .”

It was when Milan looked at me as if I was not afraid.

Hee hee hee - The wagon came to a sudden stop with the sound of a horse crowing.
The expressions of the knights looking out the window were unusual.

It was worthwhile to choose a less crowded road in case of commotion.

did you show up?

“Hand over the princess with the wagon.”

A familiar man's voice was heard outside. It was the voice of the one who kidnapped
me at the wedding.

“Tialo is here.”

When I informed Milan, he nodded and raised his sword. The knights surrounding the
carriage had already drawn their swords.

“You stay here. It's dangerous, so you shouldn't go out."

Milan asked and got off the carriage. Looking out the window, I saw a lot more
Tiallo than the escorts.

'Thirty shaman.'

It was clear that he and I were aiming for the holy relics together.

But soon they will find out. That they wouldn't be able to deal with us.

“Take the wagon!”

At the man's instructions, the men began to move. It was when the knights of the
family rushed to them to counterattack.

Arrows flew from somewhere. Tyallo, who was about to attack the knights of the
family, was hit by arrows.

“I am the first prince!”

Someone from Ty'alo shouted. Killian's minions who were ambush appeared. At the
appearance of Kylian, who had mobilized the knights and shaman, the man's
expression hardened.

But he didn't care and ordered the attack.

“Move as planned! Retake only that wagon somehow!”

Under the direction of the man, a full-scale battle began.

The shamans of Kylian faced off against Ty'alo's attack. While the shamans faced
them, the knights of Kylian and the knights of the family attacked.

I could see the shaman destroying the pillar of fire that Tiallo had created.
Ty'alo, who was about to shake the ground, was cut off by Kylian's sword.

As the battle grew longer, the number of Tialo standing still decreased by one.

It was because the number of people Kylian had prepared was far greater than the
number of Tyalo.

“It should be avoided. Richard! This is dangerous!”

When I saw Milan knocked out one of Tiallo, one of Tialo shouted. Now he realizes
that things are going to be unfavorable.

“Is your name Richard?”

Upon hearing the words of the enemy he was dealing with, Kylian turned to the man
who gave the instructions.

Kylian and Richard face off. The magic that Richard used seemed to be more powerful
than the other Tyalos.

'So it must have risen to a high position.'

However, since the number of Ty'alo was significantly reduced, a knight who did not
have to deal with Ty'alo any more was attached to Kylian.

Richard could not afford to take care of the other knights while dealing with
Killian.

Other knights don't know, isn't it Kylian, who has no one to follow with
swordsmanship in the Empire?

'No matter how talented a shaman, it is difficult for many, including Kylian.'

At first, he concentrated on dealing with Kylian, then gradually saw Richard

struggle.

“Give me strength. Power!”

“Damn it!”

Seeing Kylian taking the medicine, Richard spit out cursing. Killian didn't say a
word and sneered at him.

“Your men seem to want to run away. Do you think you want to fight to the end and
die?”

“Even if I die, I will kill you and die.”

'Milan is not looking here.'

I drew the shaman inside the carriage while peeking at the situation outside.

It seemed to me that Richard would not back down easily. Even now, despite being
pushed back, he wants me to take the relic with me until the end.

'Richard is able to move a short distance, so he might approach me.'

Richard, who had fired an attack spell at Kylian, just met my eyes.

After all, it wasn't the human eye that gave up.

When he saw me and opened his mouth to memorize a spell, he completed the magic
circle. The spell I cast succeeded immediately, and I could see Richard, who was
about to move his body, stopped.

"what!"
Richard was stunned, bound by an invisible force. His servant shouted at him
looking down.

“Richard. You must go now!”

“You’re giving me your head.”

Seeing Richard immobilized, Killian grinned. Kylian's sword fell straight down to
his neck.

* * *

Richard came back alive.

“You idiot!”

But it was never in good shape. Camilla had never seen their master so angry.

Did you say that you swore to your master to bring the relics back to you and left?

Richard ran away without even touching the relic.

Many of the people brought in were killed, and Richard was also seriously injured.

'Something is tying your feet?'

He said that he escaped from the magic, but could not completely avoid the sword of
the first prince.

'I knew it was going to be like this from the moment I ran out.'

Seeing him who had lost his left arm, Camilla thought coldly.

“There is no face. Lord.”

Richard, who could not even heal the wounds completely, bowed his head in front of
the king.

“How long do I have to wait for you?”

Because of the long wait, the master seems to have lost his patience today. As if
to represent the master's wrath, a black energy swirled around the tombstone.

“How many times already? How long do you want me to wait patiently?”

Even Camilla's breath was suppressed by the life the master exhaled.

Today Richard looked dangerous. I did not know that I would receive a greater
punishment than when I missed the relic.

“Looks like an incompetent person.”

The master blew a black energy out of his neck as if to kill Richard. But without
hesitation, the aura that was stretched out turned in front of Richard's neck.

“Ugh!”

He grabbed the neck of the extremity who was standing in the corner to serve.

“Sa, please save me!”

The black energy brought the extremity to the front of the king. As his body
floated into the air, his strangled extremity struggled in pain.

'Are you punishing someone other than Richard?'

The end that has nothing to do with it?

Puck when Camilla thinks it's weird! The extremity's body exploded with the sound.

“… … !”

Camila flinched at the blood splashing all over the place.

It was the first time the master had expressed his anger in this way. There was
complete silence in the room where a small number of people had gathered.

When Camilla was frozen and unable to think, the master's slow voice came out.

“It’s strange.”

The king, who was drenched in blood on the extremity, moved the black energy and
touched the blood splattered area.

Unlike himself, who was only feeling dirty, it seemed that something had changed in
the master.

“It’s not an illusion. I feel very refreshed.”

As if to prove that, the master's voice was not as unpleasant as before.

“What can be done… … . Why are you still seeking the help of the Holy Spirit?”

"Yes?"

“Your energy is rising.”

I don't know why, but there seemed to be a reason for their king to be drenched in
blood. Their lord cried out in a voice full of joy.

“I don’t need a holy relic. Make a sacrifice to me in the future. I will drink all
that blood!”

* * *
After Richard's attack, the Tyallos became more active.

They didn't even do anything to secure the sacrifice, and as if they had ever done
so, Tyallos began to appear in each region of the empire.

“Why did you get louder?”

When I came to Kylian, I saw that he was receiving reports from the knights he had
dispatched.

Although Kylian is suppressing the tribes seen by the Tyalos, it has been several
days since the simultaneous raids in various parts of the capital.

“Last time it was to solve the problem with the Holy Relic, but not now, right?”

When the knights went out, I brought up the question.

They don't even have the holy things in their hands, so why are they so frantic
about collecting sacrifices again?

“Maybe he’s trying to do something else.”

Killian said as he looked at the map spread out on the desk.

“Looking around, I noticed something unusual.”

“Is there anything special about it?”

“I am collecting the body of a colleague. But he left the body with a lot of
bleeding.”

Leaving the bleeding body alone?

“Even the corpses of the same comrades are divided according to the blood.”

Depends on how much blood you see. It was definitely something I had never seen
before.

“It’s the same body anyway, so why take only the one who doesn’t bleed much?”

“Isn’t it strange to see Young-ae?”

He nodded at Kylian's question. What the hell is going on with them?

* * *
“Dylan captured?”

Camilla's face frowned upon hearing the news.

These days, her power was focused on gathering the sacrifices the king wanted. The
internal damage was greater than before, as the 1st Prince's side was stricter on
the guard, but it had to be compromised to some extent as it was already expected.

But Dylan wasn't the man he expected to lose.

Even if he didn't have the skills to face the king directly like Camilla or
Richard, he was a pretty capable shaman.

“I went to the meeting point, and it is said that the security guards raided the
place.”

“There?”

My stomach ached because I was a rich man I cherished.

'It must be strange.'

Last time, there was a case where the sacrifices that were collected outside and
brought to the mansion were attacked and missed.

How did you know in advance that the knights appeared? How much do the security
guards know?

As Camilla frowned, Andreas entered her room.

“Were you in a serious conversation?”

Camilla's eyes narrowed when she saw him.

It all happened after I held hands with the second prince.

119

Even after the holy relics became meaningless, the second prince continued to visit
their hideout.

Camila was left with the calculation that it would not be bad to maintain a
friendly relationship with the second prince of the Empire.

It was a pity that Camilla, who had worked hard for her for a long time, did not
need to aim for Vanessa, but fortunately it was her relationship with the second
prince.

Because Vanessa didn't have to fight with him.

Friction with the Empire is inevitable if the King's seal is lifted, so I was
thinking of adjusting the relationship with the Empire through the second prince
who was on the same side.

However… … .

When this happened, I became wary of the second prince, an outsider.

The 2nd Prince had told her that he would bring the relics and let her into the
hiding place.

'They said it was difficult because the surveillance was severe, so I couldn't
bring the holy relics.'

It doesn't matter because Camilla and the 2nd Prince know that they don't need the
Holy Relics now... … .

“It was said that the cherished Subha was captured by the security guards.”

“Such. At least in the police force.”

It was impossible to recognize the expression of the second prince by wearing the
mask.

Does he really feel sorry for this?

'You can't tell what's inside if you just look at it.'

They held hands, but once doubted they were completely unbelievable. I wanted to
make sure I could keep trusting him.

“I made a plan to get rid of Prince Kylian.”

Camilla only spoke to him after letting her report go.

“What are your plans?”

I asked him about the plan. It was a plan that Andreas had to succeed once and for
all.

Otherwise, it will be him who dies.

Camila, who had shared the plan, looked at Andreas' reaction.

“Is that possible?”

If the offer itself was rejected, the second prince would be regarded as a complete
enemy and would respond accordingly. Camilla stared into the eyes of the second
prince with his mouth shut.

'It's hard to know the thoughts just by looking at the eyes.'

I wanted to see what he was thinking when he heard this plan, and he opened the
mask and checked his expression.

The mouth of the second prince, who was pensive in thought, opened.

“… … .”
Camila's eyes widened as she heard Andreas's story.

* * *

“A monster is appearing in the northern forest.”

The atmosphere has been tumultuous recently, and when I went to see Kylian, I heard
that something strange was happening again.

“A monster in the forest?”

"okay. They will do it again.”

A monster is appearing in a forest where no monsters live.

I've seen Ty'alo dealing with monsters before, so I was suspicious.

“It’s a good thing there aren’t any people living around the northern forest. We
have dispatched the knights to destroy the monsters, so it will be cleared up
soon.”

“I need to get this sorted out soon.”

It's so messy

As he nodded in response to Kylian's words, more surprising news arrived.

“A monster appeared in the center of the capital and suppressed it.”

"What?"

The knight entered the drawing room with Kylian's permission and informed him.

'A monster in the middle of the capital?'

Starting with those words, the article briefly reported the previous situation. It
was a low-level monster, so there was no difficulty in handling it, and there were
no casualties.

But I just couldn't be bothered.

“If you’re in the center of the capital, isn’t it an area far away from the
northern forest?”

The fact that a demon appeared there was a problem in itself!

'Have you come to the Imperial Palace through that street before?'

“I wanted to die, so I changed my mind.”

“Should I go?”

When I asked Kylian with a low tongue, he nodded.

“I suppressed it, but I have to go. In case you don't know, I'll have to ask you
first."

Killian said he would drive me to the mansion, so I sent my wagon and knights first
and climbed into his wagon with him.

“I didn’t know we would go to the mansion together for something like this.”

As he expressed his embarrassment in the moving carriage, Kylian responded.

“This is natural. How worried would Young-ae's family also be when they hear this
news?"

He was right. Milan had just had a close encounter with the shamans a while ago, so
they would realize that the atmosphere was unusual.

'If I hadn't gone to see Kylian, Milan might have been wandering the streets to
find me.'

“This is where the problem is.”

When I looked out, referring to the area I had just entered, there were hardly any
people passing by.

It was seen that there were still articles that said that they had suppressed the
demons and were looking around the situation.

“Young-ae should refrain from going out for a while.”

As Kylian spoke again and turned to him, he spoke with some concern.

“Because this is happening in the heart of the capital. It would be better for me
to visit Young-ae until the atmosphere stabilizes.”

At that moment, the wagon that was running on the road without a blockage stopped.

I heard the ground rumble, and then I heard a monster cry from somewhere.

“… … ?”

no way.

“It wasn’t the end of one.”

It was truly a monster. In order to destroy the monster in the shape of a giant
wolf, Kylian hurriedly got off the carriage.

'Can I just get rid of that one?'

It was the time when I was looking out the window in the carriage to see the
situation.

“Young Buckell.”

No matter where he appeared, Andreas suddenly approached me.

“Why did Young-ae come here?”

“Second Prince?”

He suddenly approached me and looked at him, and got out of the carriage.

“What is the second prince doing here?”

“That’s what I ask.”

Andreas, like me, seemed unexpected to see each other.

“Prince Kylian has agreed to visit me.”

“So, were you passing through the place where the demon appeared? anyway."

Andreas frowned at his brother's displeasure. Nevertheless, he directed his escort

knights.

“Help my brother right now.”

As the knights of Andreas jumped at the monster, Kylian realized that Andreas had
arrived.

“Andreas? Were you here too?”

The 2nd Prince did not answer, but Kylian didn't care because he was dealing with
monsters. Meanwhile, the second prince said to me with a puzzled face.

“Go back to the mansion now.”

Then he mumbled a little before I could answer.

“No, it’s already time… … .”

What do you mean?

When I had doubts about those words, the space suddenly changed.

"what?"

“It’s the northern forest.”

I heard the hum of the knights.

Kylian and the knights of the two princes, Andreas and I were moved along with the
monsters.

There were people in the forest who brought us here.

“Today will take your life!”

“It was you guys too.”

Kylian wasn't even surprised to see Ty'alo appearing in front of us.

“It’s dangerous, so stay away.”

Andreas said to me with his sword drawn. Then, he watched as Kylian faced the enemy
with the knights.

'Should I go there and fight?'

It seems that Kylian is leaving Andreas alone because Andreas standing by my side
seems to be protecting me.

But I don't need an escort. So, I have to ask the second prince to help over
there... … .

When I tried to say that, the expression on the second prince's face looking at the
scene was so serious that I couldn't say anything. Andreas seemed to be thinking
about something.

'Are you thinking about which side to attack?'

I didn't even know he was right. Soon Andreas summoned one of his knights to
replace him.

“You must stay by the side of the young girl, Buckel.”

Andreas, who instructed the knight, left me. As if to help Kylian, he headed to
Kylian, who was facing Ty'alo.

And Andreas swung his sword.

“… … ?”

towards Killian's back.

“Killian!”

Killian heard my voice and fled. At the same time, the knight Andreas had attached
to me grabbed my arm.

“What kind of dog situation is this?”

Killian's expression hardened.

“Are you attacking me, not those guys?”

Andreas said nothing. With that alone, Killian seemed to have finished grasping the
situation.

“I would rather have sent an assassin. You have nothing to do, so hold hands with
Ty'alo?"

“Whether you send a water spray or use Tialo, you just need to get rid of the
stillness, right?”

Hearing that, the knights of Kylian seemed to be astonished.

“This madman.”

Kylian cursed on behalf of his knights. But soon a demon attacked him.

While the knights of Kylian were attached to the monsters to help Kylian, Andreas
approached me again.
“I’m sorry for showing Young-ae like this.”

Andreas caught me trying to resist. I grabbed my arm and glared at him biting the
knight.

“Are you sorry? You're going to be sorry, right?"

I had to use a shaman, but it was difficult to draw a shaman in a situation where
my hands were held.

'Then why is the second prince here?'

“I didn’t want this to happen with Young-ae, but I can still ask about this.”

The second prince, who looked at me with a stiff face, spoke in a meaningful voice.

“The Empress’s fortune teller made a strange noise.”

“Fortune teller?”

He stopped at those words.

Was Andreas dating Camilla?

It was said that he moved with the Tyalos. I think it was because of Camilla.

“I was talking about another world, and they told me that you were in love with
me.”

another world?

“I heard that Young-ae already knew, right?”

I looked at him silently. Even if he didn't answer, Andreas showed a surprising

look.

“It really is.”

“I didn’t know Camilla would say that.”

I replied cynically.

“Aren’t the princes the ones who would listen to such words?”

“How did you come from another world?”

“I didn’t come here because I wanted to, so how do I know?”

It was absurd to be talking to him in such a crazy situation. Andreas looked at me

as if he was curious as to whether he was obsessed with those words.

“Young-ae is very kind to the man who was her lover.”

“No, Prince. You have to speak right away.”

I glanced at the sword Andreas was holding and said to him.

“I met the second prince of that world. If I had known he was such a person, I
wouldn't have started in the first place."

At the same time as Kylian defeated the monster, I reached out with Andreas' sword.

120

“Young girl!”

When he tried to grab his blade with his bare hands, Andreas, startled, put it
away. But already my hand touched the sword.

'It hurts to die.'

I didn't mean to take the sword with my bare hands. Blood gushed from the hand that
brushed the sword. This was what I was aiming for from the beginning.

While Andreas was embarrassed, he pushed him away with all his might and quickly
drew the shaman. As the magic appeared, the attack fell on the target Andreas.

“Ugh!”

Andreas was hit by a water cannon and was pushed back. He hit the ground with his
sword to keep his balance from falling, but there was Kylian nearby where he was
pushed out.

“You crazy bastard.”

Kylian did not leave the second prince who came to his side. Kylian, who had hit
one with a teal, approached Andreas and swung his sword without hesitation.

visor!

The 2nd Prince hastily blocked Kylian's sword.

“Why did you create such a mess? Answer me."

He didn't seem to have time to answer. Because those two are never at the same
skill level.

Andreas defended for longer than expected, but that was the limit. Killian blew
away the sword of the second prince.

When Kylian kicked the empty-handed second prince's chest, the second prince
couldn't stand it and fell backwards.

“Ugh!”

“Tell me what you were thinking of doing this. Are you crazy?”

While Kylian was interrogating Andreas, I drew another shaman circle on the palm of
my hand.
'eww.'

My hand was shaking because it was a wound from the sword. Still, it was easy to
use the spell.

Tyallos, who were going to Kylian, were hit by my attack and collapsed. When we
tried to help Kylian's knights, the number of enemies had already decreased to our
disadvantage.

Andreas looked around with tense eyes as if feeling it too. Andreas, looking at
Tyallo who had just collapsed, said to Kylian.

“I will only tell you one thing. If he kills me, that would be the stupidest
decision.”

“It’s called a pierced mouth.”

As Kylian was growling, an attack spell flew towards him. The remaining Tyalo had
used magic.

While Kylian had resigned, the knights of the second prince approached and
hurriedly supported Andreas.

By the time the 2nd Prince was caught trying to kill Kylian, their plans must have
already been twisted.

Perhaps it was decided that further fighting was meaningless, and one of them used
movement magic. The eyes of the 2nd prince who looked at me with troubled eyes met,
and soon they disappeared.

“Damn bastard.”

Kylian, who had cursed, saw me right away and rushed over to me.

“You’re bleeding!”

Frantic as if I was injured, I saw him pulling out a handkerchief and pulled out
his hand.

"Wait."

Even if I stopped, I had work to do. Looking back at the status of the knights,
this level of damage was not serious.

“I’m just doing treatment. You have to go out of the forest, but it’s difficult if
someone is injured.”

He ignored the worried Kylian and looked at the wounds of those who looked urgent.

I thought that I would be able to endure it because I could use magic without too
much trouble. However, when he turned around when he saw the condition of the last
one, he had a strong vertigo.

"ah… … .”

“Your Buckell?”

It was the end of my memory that Kylian supported me as I stumbled and dizzy.
Consciousness was cut off.

* * *

When I opened my eyes, it was the Imperial Palace.

“Buckell, are you out of your mind?”

Kylian was next to the bed. It was the guest room of the first Imperial Palace I
had been to last time.

“What happened?”

Watching me sit with her upper body upright, Kylian frowned.

“Whatever it is, I lost consciousness. It's okay, what's okay?"

Did I faint when I said dizzy?

'It was the first time I bled like that... … .'

When I looked at my hand, the cuts were all healed.

“I gave first aid and used healing magic in the Imperial Palace.”

Kylian explained what had happened before I even asked.

“You’re using magic while bleeding continuously. Did I not know that Young-ae had
such a strong spirit of sacrifice?”

That sarcastic tone was because I was worried that much. His cold eyes lit up and
made excuses without me knowing.

“If you want to get out of the forest quickly, you don’t need a driver with reduced
mobility.”

“Still, this is too extreme. It's too dangerous."

What would a more extreme person say?

“It’s all because of him. I should have killed him.”

Kylian left Andreas to grind his teeth. I was silent when I said that it was
because of the second prince that I fell.

Whether I passed out from a lot of blood, or passed out because I had healed all
the knights and relaxed, Andreas must have provided the reason.

“Since when have you been moving with the Tiallo guys?”
“It looks like you were already there when you went to Gotha's Cave.”

I remembered the masked man I met with Kylian when we were just leaving for Gotha.

“I heard that the masked man I saw then used a sword alone… … It must have been the
second prince.”

I should have thought it was strange that he was the only one using a sword. Kylian
also nodded at my words.

“Somehow, he avoided fighting me with his sword at that time. If you had a sword
fight with me, I would have recognized it right away, so I avoided it.”

“How could this be?”

I couldn't believe this was happening.

I think it's true that Camilla wrote something about him with a story from the
previous world. Even so, is there no reason why the second prince of this world is
so tenacious to me?

“I think Camilla told the second prince about another world.”

When I told the story I had with the second prince earlier, Kylian frowned.

“Why is Camilla talking to him about another world?”

“He mentioned his relationship with me in the previous world.”

I've already said in the past that I was closer to the second prince than to
Kylian.

I didn't say exactly what the relationship was... … . I don't know what to say now.

“What kind of relationship was it?”

“It’s been a while since we started dating.”

“Is that a lover?”

Killian's mouth opened slightly.

'Because I thought you'd be surprised too.'

I added without even knowing it as an excuse.

“I didn’t say anything because I thought you would care.”

"Nope. It doesn't matter if you don't Isn't that a thing of the past anyway?"

It was still a surprise, but Kylian replied that way. It seemed that such a
relationship between me and the second prince was purely unexpected.

Kylian's expression gradually calmed down as time passed.

Is the surprise over now? I looked at the expression on Kylian's face as he kept
his mouth shut.

He seemed to organize his thoughts for a moment, but then he spoke up.
“I knew Andreas was interested in Young-ae.”

He was the one who secretly checked the 2nd prince, so I was expecting this too.

“Even if it seems that I still have a heart, I thought what I could do. Do you
think you're still dreaming in vain? When do you hate Young Ae?”

“That’s it.”

I grinned bitterly at that.

“Anyway, I am the one Young-ae chose in this world. is not it?"

"Sure."

He nodded strongly in response to his question.

“You already have me with Young-ae, but why are you showing interest in Young-ae
while referring to her relationship in another world? Totally crazy.”

also agreed I was going to give him a slap in the face, but he, who was cursing
Andreas, stared at me this time.

"why… … ?”

This time, it wasn't just anger towards the second prince. As he was looking at me
with a somewhat complicated expression, even my feeling of seeing him became
strange.

"just."

Kylian poured out his heart.

“I thought that Young-ae must have suffered a lot when she came here.”

I wasn't angry either. When I asked what was the reason for the complicated
expression, he was aware of my situation when I first came here.

“If you were a lover and then received that kind of gaze from Andreas, you must
have been very confused.”

“… … It is already in the past.”

I laughed awkwardly.

Even though I said that, I was actually surprised inside. Even in this kind of
situation, Kylian will understand my troubled heart.

The words he heard from Kylian, who seemed to have absolutely no ability to
empathize, were quite moving and comforting.

As much as I think I'm glad I told Kylian that I came from a different world
earlier.

“Still, thanks to that, I made it with the prince.”

"right? I will love Young-ae more than anyone in the world.”

Killian answered coldly.

'It doesn't seem like I don't care at all that I was the second prince's lover... …
?'

Without hesitation, he stretched out his arms towards him. Kylian sat down on the
bed to make it easier for me to hug him.

As I hugged him tightly, Kylian kissed me and gently brushed my hair away.

“Anyway, I will catch the brother who did the crazy thing and drag him before His
Majesty.”

Contrary to his soft gestures, his voice, referring to the second prince, suddenly
subsided.

* * *

After Andreas disappeared, Kylian persuaded the emperor to call an army. It was the
will to block the crimes committed by the wrongdoers at the source.

The atmosphere in the capital became more serious as knights and their soldiers
were placed in the capital instead of the security guards who occasionally
patrolled the capital.

“Isn’t the imperial bastards’ movements unusual?”

After receiving Richard's report, the master's voice rang through the back room.

When he said that it would be difficult to bring a sacrifice as abundantly as

before, the lord made an unwelcome voice.

“It is still not enough. To get out of this cramped place... … It’s not enough for
a while.”

Camilla lowered her head, raised her gaze slightly, and looked under the tombstone.

The dead bodies that had just absorbed blood were piled up in front of them. The
piles of corpses were piled up and removed repeatedly.

After carrying out the order to directly offer the sacrifice, the master's energy
was getting stronger day by day.

However, it seemed that it would not be easy to absorb blood as abundantly as

before.

“You can also move your hideout away from the capital and get a fresh blood supply
from there.”

Richard looked into the master's eyes and reported.

However, Kylian wasn't the only one focusing on guarding the capital.

When Camilla mentioned it, Richard looked at Camilla, but he couldn't get angry in
front of his master.

“Bring the offering now.”

At the king's resolute command, Richard moved with his men.

Despite the mobilization of the army, they moved to hunt sacrifices, and there were
no shortage of people caught in the Imperial Army. His subordinates, which Richard
had scattered elsewhere, could not escape the trap of surveillance and were
discovered by the Imperial Army.

“The big guys have gone.”

The Tyalros captured by the knights were brought before Kylian.

121

“I told you to bring them alive because I have something to confirm.”

Kylian personally interrogated the Tyallos who were seated on their knees in a row.

“Even though there were no holy things, he was more focused on collecting
sacrifices than before.”

Kylian intended to solve the questions he felt through these captives.

“What the hell are you guys aiming for?”

"I can not say."

“If you don’t tell me, you know you have to die, right? I do not speak empty
words.”

They say that they are giving them a chance to live, but Kylian's eyes looking at
them were cold.

“… … .”

The prisoners did not answer until the end. As it was expected, Kylian did not
regret it and glanced at the knight standing on one side.

When the knight received Kylian's signal and struck one of the prisoners on the
head, there were three remaining prisoners. Kylian asked plainly, not blinking an
eye.

“One is gone. I will ask you again.”

Another disappearance was instantaneous. The two men, Kylian, exchanged words.
“Coming to think of it, I think it was too easy. From now on, cut off each limb one
by one.”

He also didn't speak. The knight followed Kylian's orders, and the third prisoner
died before he could even beheaded.

“You bled too much. You didn't even pick up a body like this."

The last prisoner did not respond to Kylian's slurred words. Seeing the third
prisoner who died while struggling with pain, he was terrified.

“Tea, you better kill me!”

“If you confess, you can live. Isn't it better to survive somehow than to die?"

Kylian conciliated him in a dry voice.

Even though Kylian didn't mean to kill him, Ty'alo couldn't make eye contact with
him and bowed his head. Just seeing that cold stare was terrifying.

“Tell me I’ll save you.”

As Kylian spoke as if benevolent, the prisoner bit his lip. If I didn't tell you,
I'd almost die with my co-worker who died horribly a while ago.

The conflicting prisoner could not win immediately and hurriedly opened his mouth.

“I don’t need the holy relics anymore. What we need is for Axion-sama... … .”

The prisoner's words did not continue.

"100 million!"

He didn't even touch it, but his body shook and fell backwards.

Tialo, who had struggled and moaned as if writhing in pain, stopped breathing after
a while.

“It must have been a spell that would kill you if you leaked a secret.”

Killian looked at the prisoner indifferently and murmured.

“I don’t need the Holy Relics anymore?”

* * *

“You say you don’t need a holy relic?”

I opened my eyes wide when Kylian had come to the mansion with Finn.
“He was talking about Axion. Apparently he has changed.”

“If it’s Axion, isn’t it the same stone that the Tyalos were enshrining?”

"okay. The unusual things that are happening these days are because of Axion.”

After all, such an evil person would not have just prayed over the sealed
tombstone. There was more to it than simply praying to the worshipers.

“You said you don't need the Holy Relic and you need something for Axion. I didn't
listen to the end because I died, but it's probably a sacrifice."

What are you aiming for by making a sacrifice to Axion?

'He is a powerful shaman who has been sealed in a tombstone for hundreds of
years... … '

“Are you trying to get Axion out of the tombstone?”

"right."

Kylian nodded at my guess. It seemed that Kylian and Finn had already guessed the
same as me.

“They must have been aiming for the resurrection of Axion from the beginning. He
must have been collecting huge sacrifices for that.”

“If you see that the bleeding doesn't take a large body, it's very likely that what
they want has to do with blood.”

Finn, sitting next to Kylian, added a comment.

“If you think about the time when the movement of Tyallo was strong… … You must
have tried to resurrect Axion with that blood.”

“Now that the sacrifices have been blocked from being taken, we must stop the
resurrection.”

Kylian tapped the table with her finger and continued.

“If you don’t go out yet, it means you’re not ready. Find Ty'alo's lair and destroy
the tombstone. Let that Axion disappear completely from this world.”

completely out of this world?

That said, we had to find a hiding place in the end.

'I can't hope that something like the last time will happen again... … .'

I asked Finn to receive the old books with Axion's name on it.

After going up to the room alone, he looked at the records of ancient magic. The
atmosphere in the capital is not good, so I refrain from going out, so it was best
to acquire as much information as possible that might be useful.

But there was still regret.

'It's good to get information, but can't I be of direct help?'

“By the way, I thought God was going to give me a present… … .”

Unfortunately, I remembered all the promises God had made to me.

If you tell me what you want, how about asking for a hiding place where you can
destroy Axion?

I waited for a while, but soon realized something important.

“It’s been a while since you offered to give me a present.”

But so far there is nothing If God had intended to give him a gift, wouldn't he
have given it sooner?

'… … I hope you haven't forgotten.'

Are you going to pass like this?

“Can I get a present?”

* * *

Vanessa was skeptical, but God had not forgotten her promise. I found out that
evening that God had already given me a gift.

“I’ll show you something amazing.”

Vanessa showed the gift to Kylian who visited the mansion. Kilian's eyes widened
when he saw Vanessa who had created a small spark in the air.

“Did you succeed in casting your spell now?”

"yes. You don't have to draw a shaman anymore!"

The fact that she could use magic with only spells would not have been known if she
hadn't practiced.

“If you see it happen suddenly, it must be a gift from God.”

“Then, wasn’t it possible since I went to Gotha? I just saw blood in the woods.”

Although Kylian was sad, Vanessa was pretty good. In the meantime, there were many
things that made me uncomfortable because I couldn't use magic as a spell.

After a while since he showed off his advanced abilities, his excited emotions
gradually calmed down.

After calming down, Vanessa asked about the unforgettable person.

“Who is the second prince?”

Kylian's face turned pale at the question.

“It’s still not showing up.”

The 2nd prince was absent after telling the emperor that he was leaving the palace
for business.

Hearing this from the emperor before receiving permission for the military, how
ridiculous was it?

The emperor didn't know exactly what to do with it. I wouldn't believe it even if I
said it without proof, so I planned to catch Andreas and take him away without
telling the emperor.

Seeing Vanessa's worried face, Kylian said.

“Still, it is worthwhile to mobilize the troops. Since I blocked the securing of

the sacrifice that had raised so much heat, the fire in my feet will soon go out.”

It was just as Kylian had guessed.

While Kylian blocked Ty'alo more strongly, Camilla was slowly starting to feel
serious in her hideout.

'I'm glad I didn't open this room to the second prince.'

The 2nd prince left the imperial palace and stayed elsewhere due to a failed plan.

Camila's actions cast doubt on him, but Camilla was glad she didn't offer him to
stay in hiding.

“Bring the sacrifice, the sacrifice! Didn't I say that this wasn't enough!"

If I had seen the king like that, all my trust would have been lost so that it was
not worth pretending to be a moderate power.

"It's not as easy as before, my lord."

Richard was stunned in front of the king. He too was troubled by the master who
wanted more sacrifices.

“I waited long enough. How many days has it already been since the prey was cut
off?”

The energy of the angry king filled the room. The energy of the king who realized
and executed the way out of the seal was much greater than before.

But Camilla wasn't happy with the situation.

It was because the nerves of the king, who had been cut off from prey, were too
sensitive. Like going through withdrawal, he couldn't control his anger.

“Bring the sacrifice, the sacrifice. Shouldn't there be at least one?"

With an angry voice, objects in the room floated up and smashed all at once. Seeing
the state of the master, I thought it was a good idea to let the terminal guard out
of the room.

'If I left it here, the head would have been smashed.'

If you don't absorb blood, you're thirsty. Is that normal?

Their king was no longer human. Hundreds of years ago, he was far from an ordinary
human in that he was human, but he became stronger than when he was a human by
consuming sacrifices.

'Did we do anything wrong?'

Camila was thinking about not talking to anyone these days.

'Is it right to wake up the master who had been sleeping for a long time?'

The dark shamans who organized Ty'alo needed a strong leader, but they did not want
a leader who would take their lives in vain.

To escape the imperial oppression, he woke Axion, who had been sleeping for a long
time, after suffering, but instead of thanking him, he was revealing his ferocious
temper.

“Bring the blood now. blood!”

The king's voice resounded through the room.

“Please wait a few days, my lord. It’s really difficult.”

Richard wanted the king's mercy. It was a car that had been stolen by Kylian while
trying to get a sacrifice a while ago.

It's not easy, even Richard says it's hard. Hearing the words of refusal, the
king's voice descended heavily.

"difficult? You can't do what I tell you, are you?"

The energy the king exhaled pressed down even Camilla's breath.

“Are you going to disobey me?”

“Sir, it’s not… … .”

'I'm going to die of tiredness.'

Camila, who was listening quietly, decided to help Richard. If Richard fails to
convince him, the anger will fall on him anyway.

But the king did something completely unexpected before Camilla could even speak.

The black energy from the king wrapped around Richard's body.

“Lord… … ?”

“If a dog who doesn’t do anything good doesn’t listen, why should I keep you
alive?”

It meant there was no reason to live.

“Lord!”

Richard realized what he meant and hurriedly shouted. Even Camilla took a breath in
surprise. I didn't know their king would come this far.

'Maybe Richard.'

Are you really going to kill him?

It was hoped that the threat would cease, but the king's words that there was no
reason to keep him alive were not in vain.

“Even without you, I have another subordinate who will be loyal to me. If you can't
make a sacrifice, you'll have to offer your blood."

“… … !”

The king really intended to kill Richard. They treat him as a consumable just
because he has other subordinates!

Immediately, Richard's body wrapped in black energy broke and the king cut off
Richard's neck.

Camilla was immobilized while the king coveted his blood. It was because he was
shocked by the fact that he had killed Richard, who was simple but certain of his
loyalty.

'The price of allegiance is death... … .'

There was a dark energy around the stone that had absorbed the blood.

“It’s definitely better. Your usefulness ends with this.”

Axion threw Richard's corpse, drained of blood, haphazardly. Seeing him fall in
front of Camilla, Camilla's face brightened.

Axion smiled, not losing sight of Camilla's surprise.

“There is nothing to be afraid of. You won't kill me."

You mean to kill a loyal subordinate and then believe it?

Camilla couldn't really trust her master's words.

122

A cabinet meeting was in full swing in the main hall of the main palace. Kylian,
who was in the meeting, was frowned the whole time.

“Are we going to hold the event as planned?”

Because of the topic they are discussing. There was an opinion that the emperor
should carry out the prayer ceremony to pray for the prosperity of the empire as
planned in gratitude to the gods.
It was not only the emperor who attended the prayer ceremony, but also a number of
nobles. Kylian could not understand why a large-scale event had to be held at this
time.

“You must have seen the Count too.”

Kylian showed his uneasy feelings when he saw the nobles insisting that the event
be held.

“There are still troops on the streets. Did I make such an extreme decision because
I had nothing to do?”

Kylian had already reported to the meeting the recent strange trend of Ty'alo and
the existence of Axion.

Even though the emperor and nobles were warned of the danger, as time passed, those
who became complacent seemed to come out.

“Peace is becoming more stable.”

Just like this little guy.

“Didn’t you say that the shaman’s crime has significantly decreased?”

“That’s because I mobilized troops. If we withdraw them, we can get back to the
polarity we had before.”

“The people of the Empire are uneasy because there are soldiers lying around as if
they are fighting a war.”

It was another nobleman who spoke up this time.

“If we even cancel important events such as prayer festivals, we will be even more
anxious.”

Killian's eyes narrowed.

'Where the hell did you get your fear?'

It was better not to engage in large gatherings until they found a hiding place and
destroyed Axion.

But I can't understand even if I speak, so what can I do?

'I don't know if it would be better to use that method again.'

Kylian recalled Vanessa's previous plan to lure Ty'alo to counterattack.

In order to destroy Axion, he had to dig up the location of a new hiding place, so
he didn't know if it would be better to respond when Ty'alo appeared and capture
the prisoners.

Shouldn't all Tyalo have the magic of death, regardless of the rank of the
position?

'The best thing is that they don't appear on the day of the prayer festival.'

“How much does the 1st Prince view the probability that the wrong people will
appear?”

“It’s half. The troops on the street remain the same, so we can keep saving
ourselves.”

Kylian answered the question of the emperor who was watching the meeting.

“If it shows up, I am ready to face it.”

Unless Axion is completely resurrected, Ty'alo is just a vexing extremist group.

Kylian changed his mind and suggested to the emperor.

“There are nobles who say that God will be angry if you skip the event, so why not
try reducing the size appropriately?”

* * *

The prayer ceremony, which had a divided opinion on whether to do it or not, was
carried out by reducing the number of attendees as Kylian compromised with the
nobles.

On the day of the prayer festival. Vanessa attended the Kelsey Cathedral where the
ceremony was held with her family.

Since it was the first national event since Tyallo's mood changed unexpectedly,
knights of an unprecedented scale were put in every corner of the cathedral.

“Baby Buckell!”

Killian, who found his lover and approached him, was also wearing armor. It was
markedly different from other events where he wore the prince's uniform.

“People were very nervous.”

Vanessa looked around and whispered.

“Even the nobles who wanted to hold the event seemed to feel uncomfortable. If you
are afraid of this, you should have told us not to hold the event in the first
place.”

Killian laughed at the nobles who insisted on proceeding with the ceremony,
worrying about the wrath of the gods. Vanessa replied with a bitter smile.

“I wish I could go a little quieter today.”

Even while the royal family and other nobles gathered in the cathedral, Camilla was
treating the king. Now she was the king's most trusted subordinate.

But Camilla was not happy. Because he didn't know when he would kill himself like
Richard.
Even now, when I came to visit the master.

The subordinate, whom Camilla had placed beside the king, had been robbed of blood
and died. The extremities had been dying for several days already.

“… … .”

The number of Tyallo is not infinite. Why don't you know that you can't just kill a
subordinate for no reason?

Now Camilla was struggling over whether she should leave the organization and flee.

'I wasn't waking up Axion.'

An irreversible thought came over and over again.

“Aren’t the offerings we gave you enough?”

After seeing Richard and feeling the threat of her life, Camilla had been fetching
the sacrifice somehow.

"no. I didn't call you for that."

Camilla was relieved to hear that. He had been holding his breath for several days
to please the king.

“I called you to tell you what I have learned.”

Perhaps it was because he was swallowing sacrifices again after a period of

starvation, the king's voice was much calmer.

“If you know something new… … ?”

“You know that I gained more power than before.”

“Yes, my lord.”

“Even though I have more power than when I was working to build my own kingdom, I
couldn’t get out of here.”

The black energy around his body vibrated along with his voice.

“There is nothing I can do here. I have been thinking about how to get out of this
stuffy stone block for a long time.”

Why are you talking like this all of a sudden? Camilla tried to figure out what it
meant.

“Then I realized it. It's my body that is entangled in the bondage of the wicked
Empire bastards, so taking it with me is not the answer."

“… … ?”

I couldn't understand that right away.

“The answer was the body. What they sealed was a seal on my body. It's not a
problem to get out of here as long as you can throw away the human body."
Why is the master emphasizing the human body?

It sounded like he was in a good mood to find the answer, but he couldn't be happy
with it.

It's the body that's sealed and can't get out... … .

“Doesn’t giving up the body mean death?”

“It would be by human standards.”

Camilla asked carefully, and the king answered.

“Don’t you know that I can no longer call myself human?”

“… … .”

“I have already transcended the status of a normal dark shaman. As long as I can
separate my strength from my body, I can come out.”

Axion's dark energy roared even more. Camilla noticed a large human shadow behind
his body.

The black shadow that took over the back of the wall burned up and leaned toward
the ceiling.

“You will need a suitable bowl for that.”

The shadow moved further in her direction, as if swallowing her body.

“I checked it a few times, but all of them were so poor that I couldn’t stand it.”

Confirm?

“Okay… … ?”

“These are the ones you put in the crowd. I couldn't stand any of it. It doesn’t
have the qualities of a vessel to hold me.”

You mean you were testing to get into someone else's body?

“… … .”

That was the reason the extremities died. Camilla felt the blood draining away.

“You don’t have to be any dark shaman to hold my strength. I need a more powerful
shaman than anyone who can stand me.”

Camila seemed to fully understand why the king was telling her this.

“So I decided to try the hard bowl.”

“Lord… … !”

The king intends to use his body as a vessel of escape! He devoured Richard as a
sacrifice, and this time he was going to eat himself as well.

'What a crazy bastard!'

Camilla moved to avoid it, but something stuck her feet up from below. Camilla
couldn't even move.

“Now that the sacrifice is made, give me your body.”

“Lord!!”

Without saying anything, his magical beast reached out to Camilla.

* * *

Doesn't it show up?

The prayer service was proceeding more smoothly than expected.

'Killian is still vigilant... … .'

I was not the only one who thought this way, but the aristocrats who were present
were completely relaxed, unlike in the beginning.

The emperor, wearing a white robe embroidered with gold thread, was praying under
the guidance of the priests.

'It's not okay if something happens at an event for God.'

Thinking that the emperor prayed for the god I had met, what happened in Gotha
seemed like a dream.

'I want to say thank you for the gift.'

I gave the gift without knowing it and finished it, so God will no longer appear in
front of me, right?

The prayer continued while I thoughtlessly thought about it. Now, the order of the
prayer ceremony was at the end, and the priests were singing a song of blessing in
line with the performance performed on one side.

'It's really over.'

As I was thinking and looking away, I saw a flock of crows soaring from the sky.

“What is that?”

I looked up at the sky and whispered to Milan sitting next to me.

'What crow is like that.'

Am I the only one who thought so? I could hear the people who saw it murmur.

The flock of crows who thought they would pass through the sky did not leave the
sky of the cathedral. As the crows hovered in the sky above the cathedral, the sun
was obscured and the surroundings rapidly darkened.

“… … .”

I felt bad. Turning to Kylian, he was also looking at me with a strange feeling. It
was when Kylian put his hand on the scabbard.

"no!"

A black, long object appeared out of nowhere and wrapped around one of the priests.

People who had been distracted by looking at the sky were astonished to see it
belatedly.

"What is that… … !”

"snake? Is it a snake?”

It was as someone said. The thick and smooth thing wrapped around the priest's body
was a black snake.

“Sa, please save me!”

At the same time as the terrified priest shouted, Kylian cut the snake. The knights
rushed to avoid the fallen priest.

'Where's the snake all of a sudden?'

I was trying to figure out where it came from, but I couldn't see the end. Looking
back to where the end would be, the serpent's owner appeared there.

'Camilla?'

The woman walking outside the cathedral was obviously Camila.

123

After all, the only people who could do this were Ty'alo!

But today, something felt different.

Madness flashed in Camilla's always calm eyes, and numerous black snakes were
wriggling behind her back.

'… … ?'

The moment they felt something strange, the snakes stretched out back to the
people. Screams erupted from all sides as those sitting in the back were captured
by the snakes.

“Aww!”
"Help me!"

With people getting up and running, the place went crazy in an instant.

“Prepare the ranks right now!”

Facing Camilla, Kylian exclaimed. Since the knights had already gathered, the
attack line was quickly reorganized.

“You only need to deal with me!”

The knights surrounded Camilla, but Camilla raised an eyebrow as if it was funny to
hear the knight's words.

"one person?"

Hearing Camilla's short voice, I was bewildered.

'Is that Camilla?'

“Do you think you guys can take me down?”

A man's voice was coming out of Camilla. It wasn't a voice you would normally hear,
it was a creepy and creepy voice.

It's like the devil's voice is like that.

Soon the floor shook, and demons came up from the floor.

“It’s a monster!”

Starting with someone's cry, this area became more chaotic.

“How could this be in the Sacred Cathedral? … !”

“The back door! You have to go out the back door!”

Someone from among the flagship priests shouted to those who were bewildered.

“Bring Your Majesty!”

The king's bodyguard tried to evacuate the emperor's family hastily.

Despite the fact that he was confronted with many knights, including Kylian,
Camilla only seemed relaxed.

'It's definitely different from before.'

When I was nervous at the unfamiliar appearance, the words that Kylian had said
before came to my mind.

It was said that the abnormal phenomenon of Tyalo, who seemed to gather sacrifices,
was because they were aiming for the resurrection of Axion.

'no way… … .'

I looked at her as if she wasn't the Camilla I knew.

'Did that Axion do something to Camilla?'

Did the seal on the tombstone loosen because of the sacrifice?

“Vanessa, stay away with your father.”

Milan said to me who got serious. He already had the sword he had prepared, just in
case.

“What about your brother?”

“I will help the prince here. Hurry and avoid it.”

Milan raised his sword and moved towards the nearest monster.

Kylian, who was confronting Camilla with the knights, seemed to have already
noticed that she had changed.

“There would have been no way to suddenly increase my strength. What happened to
you?”

“Is there any reason to tell you?”

“It looks like the seal has been lifted.”

A heavy moan came out of me at Kylian's words.

'Killian was preventing me from collecting any more sacrifices, but how... … .'

“Let’s go, Dad.”

First, he decided to let his father go after the emperor's family.

However, he could not move much with his father.

“The devil!”

It was because the demons sent by Camilla blocked the place.

The imperial family and the ambassador could not get out as well.

“Kyaaaah!”

“Stop it! Bring Your Majesty back!”

The knights dealt with the monsters that rushed at people. As I sang a small spell
to help them, a splash of water from the bottom hit the monster's stomach.

“Who attacked?”

I could see the knights in front looking back. It wasn't from where I was, so I
calmly pretended not to know.

'This is comfortable.'

“You are not Camilla. right?"

In the meantime, I heard Kylian asking Camila, who had guessed that the seal had
been broken.
“Did you say Axion?”

“I borrowed the body of my loyal subordinate.”

Axion laughed horribly.

“The body doesn’t matter after all to those with great power.”

'Did you borrow a body?'

It means taking over Camilla's body.

'How is it possible?'

If so many lives are swallowed up, is such a thing possible?

While the knights dealt with the monsters blocking the back door, the other knights
surrounded the emperor's family and nobles after they safely retreated.

I watched Axion's movements in that gap.

The priests who could use the Holy Power attacked Axion, but Axion did not budge.

'You're not competing by force.'

He ate so many sacrifices that it might not have been possible with a general
approach.

If so, what should I do... … .

As I was thinking, one thing suddenly came to my mind.

'An ancient record I saw in the mansion a while ago... … .'

There is a record that he tried to communicate with the owner of the body by
awakening the mind of one possessed by the devil.

'What if I could wake up Camilla's mind and interrupt Axion?'

I wasn't sure if it was possible, but it was tea that I learned at that time that
there is a magic that awakens those who are ruled.

This is not the time to decide whether or not it will. Without hesitation, he
chanted a small spell toward Axion.

I hope this spell works for Axion.

It wasn't long before Axion's response came.

Axion, who was leisurely dealing with Kylian, knights, and priests, wondered if
Axion's eyes widened, and he frowned and shook his head.

It looked like he was trying to shake something off. As Kylian attacked, Axion
immediately struck a shield.

“Don’t disturb me, Camilla.”

Axion was talking to Camilla.

'Is it working?'

I continued to memorize the spell. Even my father couldn't hear me because I was
distracted by loud noises everywhere.

“Like this... … .”

I could hear Camilla clenching her teeth. It was her voice I knew, unlike the
devilish voice a while ago.

'The response is coming... … !'

Excitedly, he followed the spell to separate Camilla and Axion.

The movement of continuously memorizing spells came to a halt when an unexpected

face appeared.

“The Second Prince has arrived!”

Andreas was approaching with a sword from the front door of the cathedral where
Camila was standing.

Camilla, who had an angry face, turned to look at the second prince, but was not
wary of Andreas.

'I'm sure it's because I'm already on one side.'

I saw that Kylian was wary of the second prince. The 2nd Prince came in proudly,
receiving the attention of the people, and stood by Camilla's side.

Andreas swung the sword with Camilla's back.

“?”

Andreas why Camila and not Kylian?

As if noticing his curious gaze, he looked back at me and Kylian and shouted.

“Didn’t I say you would regret it if you kill me?”

It was a confident voice, as if when he hit the back of the head.

* * *

When Andreas was young, the Empress told him.

“The 1st Prince is also very brave. Your Majesty's majesty finds it strange that he
does not spare himself."
It was the natural instinct of a child to want to imitate when he heard such a
word.

“I want to go out and fight as bravely as you did.”

If you go out into battle like your brother and play the ball, both your father and
your mother will like it.

I thought so, but my mother only smiled bitterly.

"Well. I don't want you to go to war."

“Why, mother?”

“Isn’t it dangerous?”

Those who take on various dangerous missions, such as hunting big beasts at a young
age, going to war, and catching extremists in a hunting ground that adults would go
to.

The Empress didn't want her real son to behave like Kylian. because it's dangerous

“There are many ways to get your Majesty’s approval. You do what you can.”

It was dissatisfying at first, but in the end it came out of the hope that he
wouldn't get hurt. He was a little taller, so Andreas could see it too.

'You don't cover fire very much to catch your majesty's eyes.'

The Empress never put Kylian in danger. The emperor, who was interested in
swordsmanship, saw Kylian's actions favorably, so it was what Kylian wanted.

Even Kylian's entourage took it for granted that he took risks and piled up the
ball, so Andreas got used to it.

'I can't live up to my name by trying to accumulate balls like that.'

I also wondered if my brother, who has a vicious temper, actually likes to see
blood.

As a result, Andreas suffered only from the events of his relationship with
Vanessa.

Vanessa must have gone through a lot more difficult things in her life than she
did. I knew because I had seen everything that happened to her when she woke up
after taking the medicine.

'You're such a slender young girl.'

When he thought about Vanessa, Andreas realized that he was living an unusually
peaceful life.
he already knew It is often said that taking risks is Kylian's strategy to become a
successor, but he has only stayed in a state of overcomfort.

'Can I be a flower in the greenhouse?'

Andreas was stunned when he thought of it. He also had the ability to compete with
others and win with swordsmanship.

The swordsmanship is only obscured by Kylian and cannot see the light.

Can't we just take a risk and do something brave?

Pretending to hold hands with Ty'alo and entering their interior, it was from such
a thought.

“Doesn’t the prince have any feelings for Young-ae Buckel?”

In saying these words, Camilla's miscalculation was to overlook that Andreas'

feelings for Vanessa had just begun.

'No matter how much I like Buckell's girl, sell the country? Dare to the prince?'

Besides, it was obvious that Vanessa would hate her even more if she did that.

Not wanting to let Camilla go, Andreas shook his head quickly.

So, he responded to Camilla's words.

“What do you want from me?”

124

All they had to do was get rid of Kylian.

I didn't really want to get rid of Kylian, so I pretended to be a modest raid on

the border of the capital and withdrew.

When Vanessa took the relic, she asked for what she wanted.

“If you let me inside you, I’ll try.”

In the hiding place of Ty'alo who had entered in this way, Andreas secretly
collected the Ty'alo's information.

Where they plan to do their work, if there are any extra hiding places, and where
the Tialos secretly meet.
'This is information that even your brother doesn't know.'

He was in the middle of a complete enemy line, so he was acting more drastic than
Killian.

He took a risk and entered the enemy's interior, but was frustrated when Camilla
came up with a new plan to kill Kylian.

“This must be an adventure.”

Killing Kylian in the forest.

It would have been worthwhile to do if he really wanted to kill Kylian, but he had
no intention of killing him.

'But if you refuse, I'll be very suspicious of Camila... … .'

Andreas made a decision after much deliberation. I decided to pretend I failed

while trying to hit Killian's back.

After implementing the operation, he was unable to even go to the Imperial Palace,
so it was a great adventure for him.

I couldn't hide the feeling of loss, but there was something I gained in the
forest.

“I heard that Young-ae already knew, right?”

I asked Vanessa if Camila's story about another world was true.

“If I had known he was such a person, I wouldn’t have even started in the first
place.”

She deserved her hatred, but she was right anyway.

'It's a misunderstanding, I can't explain it.'

Andreas' ultimate goal was to get rid of the key characters of Tialo, whether it
was Camilla or Richard, before Kylian did, so he couldn't do it even if it was
unfair.

'How dare you grab a knife anyway.'

I was worried about her wounds and avoided myself with an uncomfortable mind, but
at that moment, I had this thought.

She said that she still likes herself, who is always brave and does not spare
herself.

'I'm so envious of myself that I was Young-ae's lover.'

Andreas was genuinely envious of himself in the other world.

* * *

“Aren’t you on their side?”

When Kylian asked, Andreas snorted.

“What is it that makes me sad that I hold hands with them?”

was that a lie? I immediately understood conversations that others would not
understand.

I thought they hit us in the back, but actually they hit Camilla in the back?

“If you were on the same side, why did you come now?”

“One step late.”

“Such cunning… … .”

Camila, who had been attacked, was seen glaring at Andreas with a frown.

Andreas was not the only one who appeared new.

Perhaps this situation had been conveyed to the imperial palace, and all of a
sudden, shamans and wizards from the imperial palace came to the cathedral to
apply. Among them was Finn, but there was no time to make eye contact.

“Your Majesty, you must flee now!”

The wizard, who appeared as a movement magic, tried to accompany the emperor, but
the emperor looked around and did not move.

“I am fine, so please evacuate the Empress and the others.”

"your majesty?"

The Empress, as well as Princess Laura and the nobles, looked at him in amazement,
but the emperor's thoughts seemed firm.

"The dark shaman is resurrected, shouldn't I see how things turn out?"

He tried to persuade those around him that it was dangerous, but the emperor did
not resist, saying he had to keep his seat.

In the end, as the emperor wanted, the empress, the princess, and the nobles who
wanted to escape escaped from the cathedral together.

“Father, go too. I will remain here.”

“Why are you?”

When I told my father, my father flagged me.

“You can’t evacuate everyone in the church. Father, go too.”

“I can’t leave you.”

My father wanted to stay here. I have to help Kylian, so I can't get out of here.

In the end, my father chose to stay with the emperor in the church.

Meanwhile, Camilla was attacking Andreas, who had hit her in the back. Killian
swung his sword at Camilla, but Killian's appearance was not relaxed.

“No matter how many times I cut it, there is no end.”

It means that you are no longer an ordinary shaman. In the meantime, it seemed that
Camila had changed again. Camila staggered and rubbed her forehead, shaking off
enemies around her with a strong wind.

“Damn it… … .”

Camilla frowned as if in pain.

“Axion, you… … for what i... … .”

Is Axion about to come out again?

“Accept it, Camilla. Do not disturb me!”

After that, the voice that came from Camila was the same as that of the devil.
Axion took over her body again.

Axion, who slashed the sword that Kylian was wielding, attacked indiscriminately.
It was too tight just to focus on dealing with Axion, but a monster attacked
Kylian.

While Killian was dealing with the monster, Axion's attacks again flew towards him.

'Axion... … !'

There is no way I can deflect an attack that has already left Axion's hand. There
was one thing that came to mind.

“Vanessa!”

He left his father's side and went to Kylian, where he was attacked instead. It was
done because the attack spell didn't work, but there was a tremendous pain in the
back that was hit.

“Baby Buckell!”

Something came up in his throat, and he spit it out, and it was blood.

It was a shock like never before. Can't you stop it when it's at the level of the
devil?

“Damn, what if I jumped in here!”

Killian, who had cut down the monster, cursed and supported me.
'It hurts to die... … .'

As I was grimacing in pain, my eyes met Milan, who was looking at me from the other
side with a sullen face.

'Now is the time-'

He wiped the blood with the back of his hand and shouted at Milan, who had
hardened.

"Brother. Forward, forward!”

I saw Milan, who was about to come to me, hastily dealt with a monster.

“Don’t shout, Young-ae.”

Kylian panicked and cautioned me.

How surprised was your father?

Having seen him vomit blood, he must have heard something if he went to the
mansion.

‘Even if I’m right, if Kylian got hit like this… … .'

Just thinking about it was terrifying.

Kylian, who took me to the place where the knights had built a defensive wall,
entrusted me to Andreas.

“Andreas! Come over and take a look at Little Buckell. You will never let me out.”

Andreas, who had a surprised face, approached me right away at those words.
Andreas, who replaced Kylian, said with a puzzled face.

“I can’t die because of this, Young-ae.”

“We need to separate Axion from Camilla.”

I said to him without hesitation.

“There was a spell that could dislodge Axion, so I was trying it out.”

Meanwhile, large black wings came out from Axion's back. Demonic wings that seemed
to prove that they were no longer human were dauntingly unfolded.

“We have all the bloodlines of Deer Leyen, so we can get rid of them here.”

Axion looked back at the emperor and the two princes with red, bloodshot eyes.

“I will destroy all of you and this time I will take over the whole world!”

Lightning flashed from the sky, and someone from the knights shouted.

“The wicked are coming!”

It was a knight standing outside the cathedral to assist Killian. Tyallo appeared
from behind the hastily notified article.
'You've got more enemies!'

Axion shot out a black sphere from his palm. Kylian avoided it and tried to attack
Axion, but even if he cut off Axion, the wound quickly healed again and was
meaningless.

'This… … It's a very unfavorable fight.'

It seemed to me that I could see When the attack didn't come, I heard Kylian swear.
Kylian was also getting tired of the meaningless confrontation.

Axion also realized this and provoked Kylian.

“Do you think that a mere human can fight me with that kind of swordsmanship?”

I memorized the spell to bring Camilla out again, but it was not easy to touch him,
who was closer to the devil.

'How could there be such a riot at the prayer festival to pray to God... … .'

Does the god who looks down on the world know about this situation?

At that time, Axion, who was dealing with Kylian, suddenly turned to the direction
of the emperor. Axion's body floated in the air as if aiming at the emperor.

"your majesty!"

As if foreshadowing what would happen soon, Axion, who was about to fly when
someone shouted, looked back.

“It’s like a stumbling block.”

Kylian was hanging from one side of Axion's wing. Kylian, who was quickly picking
up the sword and hanging with both hands, released one of his hands and took the
dagger from his bosom.

When Kylian put it on the wing and drew it straight down, the wing was torn. While
Axion's body leaned to one side, Kylian shouted at the SS.

“No matter what, we must protect His Majesty!”

One wing completely fell from Axion. As Kylian landed on the floor with her torn
wings, Axion's angry eyes turned to him.

“You are bothering me to the very end.”

Axion's attention was turned toward the emperor, but it was never a good situation.

A gigantic snake from Axion's back immediately smashed into Kylian's body.

“ね!”

Killian couldn't stand the weight of his strong slap and was pushed away. He tried
to get up right away, but there was a monster right next to him.

“Aww!”

When the one-eyed giant, who received Axion's glance, trampled on Kylian's leg and
crushed it, I stopped the spell I was chanting.

“Killian!!”

125

My heart sank. I couldn't think of anything more.

"Oh My God."

“The prince… … !”

As Kylian, who was facing Axion at the forefront, collapsed, a desperate sigh
flowed from those who watched.

An attack fired by someone immediately detonated the monster, but Axion was still
aiming at Killian.

'no… … .'

As I jumped in to protect Kylian, Andreas caught me.

“Let it go. The prince is in danger right now.”

“You mean you’re going to jump back in without being able to completely stop the
spell?”

Andreas said he couldn't let me go.

“Young-ae vomited blood. If the attack doesn't work, I don't know, right? Now I
will never let you go.”

“Now is not the time to catch up.”

The hour is urgent, and the second prince holding me was only resentful.

“You could die if you block another attack! Are you saying that your brother is
more important than Young-ae’s life?”

I turned away from him looking at me with incomprehensible eyes and ran towards
Kylian.

“Vanessa!”

As he pretended not to hear the voices of his family and blocked the way in front
of him, he heard the startled voice of Killian, who was in pain.

“Your Buckell?”

It didn't matter if I heard it now. I cast a spell and shot a spear of ice at
Axion. Killian shouted from behind in an awkward voice.
“I told you to stay away from Andreas!”

“The prince is in danger, how can you stay still!”

You're on the verge of dying, and you're worried about me. I was upset and
struggled to hold back the tears.

“You are the girl Camilla was talking about.”

Axion recognized me and smiled with Camilla's face. He said to me, pretending not
to be afraid and pretending to be calm.

“Are you just trying to deal with me with this kind of magic?”

Axion shattered the ice spear I shot. I was nervous and caught my breath.

'You can't compete... … !'

“Did you jump in to save the prince?”

Axion did not answer the question asked. Even if I don't answer, I have no choice
but to know.

Axion turned his attention to Kylian as if he didn't need an answer.

“If you want to protect that guy, you’ll have to kill that guy first.”

A black sphere formed from the tip of Axion's index finger, which was aimed at
Kylian.

"die."

Black energy flickered from Axion's fingers, and the moment the spheres shot out
seemed to pass slowly.

They're trying to kill Kylian, not me. He broke his leg and couldn't move.

'Can you let me kill you?'

After everyone's startled shouts, he turned around and wrapped himself around
Kylian's body.

I thought that I might really die from the stronger Axion, but this was the only
way.

It was when I closed my eyes, foreseeing the shock to come.

The sound of the surrounding area suddenly cut off.

“… … ?”

When I turned around, everyone had stopped. Even Kylian, who was holding me, was
still stiff.

What happened... … ?

I knew that something like this could happen.

“God?”

“I am not afraid of dying.”

It was also a god! I looked around at the voice of God, but I couldn't see the
figure of God.

“I didn’t send you from the past to die here.”

“I don’t want to die either.”

I answered to the invisible God.

“Who wants to die?”

I had told God that I had no choice but to die because I had already died once, but
I was afraid to die as well.

However… … .

“In this situation, there is nothing you can do. Axion is resurrected. They say
they are going to kill the royal family at an event to honor God.”

"right. A mere human devours sacrifices and turns into a demon, disturbing my
world.”

God's voice towards Axion was cold.

“I don’t want to see that wicked man ruin my world.”

If so, wouldn't it be okay for God to manifest and defeat Axion?

I read what I thought for a moment, and God said.

“I cannot intervene directly. If that was possible, I would have saved another you
myself.”

"sure… … ?”

So what is the reason for hearing the voice of God? Are you trying to say that it's
not enough in an emergency?

“You already know how to defeat the author.”

No, he was trying to tell me something. This is to teach you how to defeat Axion.

“Do I know how?”

"okay."

What the hell is that method?

I waited, but God didn't tell me that directly.

“I jumped in courageously, so there is nothing I can’t do. I'll be watching, so

let's see where we go."

God's words that followed were not words about how to do it, but encouragement to
do well.
“God? … … Wait!"

If you want to go like this... … !

It really was. I tried to call on the god who suddenly disappeared, but God's voice
was no longer heard.

“What is the method… … ?”

At the same time as muttering in vain, an insane noise returned.

It was again a battlefield.

“Vanessa!”

As Milan called me and ran to me, Axion's attack, which I had been trying to stop,
fell on my back.

“… … !”

I survived the attack. It looked like a bigger attack than before, but it didn't
hurt at all.

Because as soon as the attack hit me, it disappeared.

“What happened?”

I saw people screaming when I saw that I was fine. Milan approached and asked with
a surprised look.

“Vanessa, are you okay?”

He didn't seem in the mood to ask how I could use a spell to attack.

“What is this?”

Axion, who attacked me, was equally perplexed.

It wasn't the end of the attack. The pain inside my body that had been spitting up
blood and throbbing before had disappeared as if washed away.

Did God heal me? Before long, Kylian's injuries had recovered.

“The wound… … .”

I said to Kylian, who was muttering as if surprised by the condition of my body.

“God has gone again.”

"god?"

"yes. God took care of us.”

Upon hearing my words, Kylian and Milan's eyes widened. Milan won't understand, but
Kylian will soon understand what I'm talking about.

“He said I already knew how to kill Axion.”

What is that method? The only thing I've been doing since before was trying to wake
up Camilla, who was ruled by Axion... … .

“… … Could it be that?”

All of a sudden, the demon ran towards us. Killian couldn't hear my voice because
he was dealing with that monster.

'It's probably the only way.'

I shouted at the imperial shamans fighting Ty'alo.

“We must bring Camilla back to destroy Axion! We must wake up the master of the
body and disturb Axion!”

The imperial shamans turned to look at me as I shouted. The shaman wasn't the only
one who saw me.

The same was true of the nobles who stood anxiously under the protection of
priests, wizards, and knights.

It was a question of how I knew that.

Milan was also staring blankly at me and said briefly.

“I’ll explain it to you when it’s all over.”

There are many things I want to ask, but I can't explain them all right now.

While Kylian, who had destroyed the monsters, ran into Axion again, Finn approached
me.

“You mean I have to wake Camilla to stop Axion from coming out?”

"yes. When I cast the spell earlier, Camilla's mind returned and Axion disappeared.
Axion is stronger now, so I can’t do it alone.”

“You were the one who called Camilla!”

Hearing this conversation, Axion's serpent stretched out toward me. I cut the body
right away with ice cubes.

'It's disgusting.'

He turned away from the scene in front of him and quickly told Finn.

“It is a group of people chanting a spell to awaken the ruler. We need to wake up
Camilla's mind so that Axion can't wield her powers."

There was no way the shamans of the Imperial Palace couldn't do the magic that I
could. However, I need to know about the existence of this spell.

“Fin, follow the words of the Buckell girl!”

Killian ordered the serpents of Axion to be cut.

“Marie, Simon!”

Finn has found some of the shamans. He seemed to be a shaman capable of the magic
we were supposed to use.

Kylian shouted to his knights.

“Protect the imperial shamans while they cast their spells!”

"Yes!"

Kylian's knights were attached to the imperial palace shamans. Milan dealt with the
monsters coming this way, and Andreas seemed to want to fight again.

When I saw the second prince rushing to the Tyalos, I fixed my gaze on Axion again.

This time, we must get Axion out.

I looked at Axion and chanted aloud. I heard Finn next to me memorize the same
spell.

“Where dare… … !”

Axion tried to interfere with memorizing the spell. An attack was fired at us, but
the other shaman did a defensive spell that didn't reach us.

While the four cast a spell and Kylian was attacking Axion with the knights, a
change occurred.

'Axion is slowing down.'

At last, Camilla, who had been sleeping, seemed to wake up again.

"Don't disturb me, Camilla. At a moment like this!”

Kylian fiercely attacked Axion in the midst of it.

“It can’t be. This could be... … !”

When movement was restricted, Axion, who had been raging, stopped and looked back
at me. When the dark energy on Axion's face was about to disappear, he opened his
mouth.

“Keep memorizing the spell.”

It was Camilla's voice, not Axion. Camila has taken over her body again!

“Get him out of here! Keep ordering-”

As Camila screamed in haste, Kylian leapt and stabbed her in the heart.

“Uh… … !”

The moment Camilla's body shook, the movements of the monsters that were still
rioting stopped.

126
Killian moved his sword up and down, ripping through the wound and pulling it out
of Camilla's body. And realizing something, Kylian, who drew his sword, backed away
from Camilla and shouted.

"Attack the Devil's Heart!"

“Follow the orders of the 1st Prince!”

The shamans and wizards who received Kylian's instructions changed their targets
and attacked Camilla.

The stopped monsters disappeared completely, and the remaining Tyallo looked around
the monsters and had bewildered faces.

After several attacks, I looked at Camilla and saw a large hole in the place where
the heart should be.

“Aaaah-!”

Camilla sat down and let out a painful scream. Unlike before, which healed quickly,
the wound remained the same.

'Is the recovery late when it's Camilla?'

So, he didn't know that Kylian had ordered the attack in a hurry. It's not normal
to be alive with such a body.

Kylian approached her cautiously. I did not stop the magic to block Axion just in
case something happened. The same goes for the pin next to it.

Camilla wouldn't want Axion to come back. As she endured the pain with her neck
pointed at Kylian's sword, she said to me with despairing eyes.

“This is not what I was hoping for.”

'… … I guess.'

It's possible that she wanted Axion's host to come this far.

Perhaps because it was me who brought Camilla out, she pleaded with me and no one
else.

“I was just trying to find a way for my clan to survive. Do you know?”

“Are you asking for help?”

I read the meaning of affirmation from the silent Camilla.

I spoke to her with a stern face, as the armed men subdue Ty'alo, and the shamans
still chant the spell to stop Axion.

“If you protect yourself from Axion, you will die. Do you know?”

Either surrender yourself to Axion and survive as a monster, or die as Camilla with
irreparable injuries. There was only one thing Camilla could do.
"And even if you say you can't help it, what you've done, Camilla, doesn't justify
it."

Even if it was a group that was formed for a reason, because of that, I, who was
still struggling in an unfamiliar world, suffered many times. There was no
sympathy.

“There is no way you can be saved.”

Camila put on an angry face as she felt that my words were hopeless.

“I am embarrassed… … .”

There was no answer to her words. I just sit still and watch her life come to an
end.

“I can’t die like this.”

She was embarrassed and quickly memorized the spell as if she had decided
something. It seemed that he was trying to solve his anger that persuasion did not
work.

But before she could launch an attack at me, Kylian thrust the sword into her
thigh.

“Aww!”

The fireballs created by Camilla fluttered in the air. Killian turned to me and
suggested.

“How about Little Buckel’s ending?”

I nodded and took a deep breath. It was really time to end it. I need to get rid of
Axion while it's locked in Camilla's body.

“If you survive like this, you will only be eaten by Axion.”

I said the last thing as I looked at her grinning.

“I’d rather die as Camilla.”

The icy blade I had crafted hit her neck.

* * *

After that day, Kylian began to capture the remnants of Ty'alo. Andreas made the
process easier because he revealed the location of the hideout that Ty'alo had
prepared for him.

Tyallo's power, which lost its chief, including key executives, had already
declined and was scattered.

People kept talking about what happened that day, but Rike's top boss said that he
talked a lot about me in particular.

'I cast a spell on the spot... … .'

I don't know how hard it was to explain to my family when magic began.

I had to make a separate call to the Empire for the fact that I was able to use
shamanism instead of being a shaman. He emphasized that the reason Kylian was able
to subdue Axion was because of me, although fortunately the procedure was not
difficult.

“It is no longer a secret that only I know.”

Andreas, who came to the Imperial Palace to see Kylian, and met him in the garden,
also said the same thing.

"Iknow, right."

“It seems that more and more people are starting to see Young-ae differently.”

“Do you think it’s still difficult to have a friendly conversation?”

“Aren’t you going to get better?”

Andreas responded positively nonetheless.

“Only me knew, now everyone knows.”

“Magic is unavoidable. Because I learned it to write when I need it... … ”

I was going to say that it was a natural flow, but Andreas said that was not the
end.

“I was the only one who knew that Young-ae was a much better person than I
thought.”

“… … .”

“It’s obviously a good thing for Young-ae, but it’s strangely unfortunate.”

As if to confide in the words, the feeling of regret was literally evident.

Am I sad that the person I used to look out for is no longer the only person I
know?

“Didn’t Prince Kylian recognize that before Prince-sama?”

"I know. So Young-ae must have chosen him.”

When he smiled not to show his pause, Andreas admitted it surprisingly calmly.

“I didn’t know that I would love Young-ae so much that I could risk her life. To
lay down your life for love I… … .”

Andreas, who was speechless, showed a moment of shame.

“If given more time, I think I would be able to understand what it was like, but we
won’t have time for that, right?”

Naturally speaking... … .

“The problem was that I started too late than my brother in the first place.”

He never said he would withdraw his heart for me. But something bittersweet sounded
as if I knew I would never be able to change my mind.

He looked into the distance and asked me.

“It must have been around that time that Young-ae changed from that day, right?”

It meant coming from another world. It was a sensitive topic, but since I already
knew it, there was no reason to deny it.

"Right."

“Is that why you were able to promise not to trouble me?”

"Yes."

“I must have been embarrassed. I didn’t believe Young-ae’s words and I continued to
treat her with harshness.”

He, too, had not forgotten how many times he had quarreled with me in this world.

And from the place Andreas had been staring at a while ago, Kylian walked up to
him.

“Why are you with Little Buckel?”

“Is it strange to meet you in the Imperial Palace?”

"away."

Seeing Kylian, who kept Andreas in check, he smiled softly.

“I will go, Prince.”

I was going to say hello to Andreas and go with Kylian, but Andreas caught me.

“There is one more thing I want to ask you.”

After hesitating for a while, he glanced at Kylian, who turned around because I had
not come, and asked in a low voice.

“If I had been kind to the young girl back then, would there have been any chance
for me?”

It was clear that Andreas still had regrets for me.

I just don't show my feelings openly anymore and don't get into trouble.

As soon as I saw Kylian who came to me, I answered Andreas.

"I do not know… … . It's probably hard. The prince already had a lover.”
At my words, trying to break the lingering feelings, I wondered if the regret on
his face would deepen, and then he nodded his head.

"okay."

Andreas's smile looked bitter today.

But will it be sorted out someday? As he said, it's just started, so it's probably
not a deep feeling.

'By the way, why is Andreas saying these things today... … .'

Are you saying the things you wanted to say because it was your first meeting with
an event that day?

“Don’t worry, Young-ae.”

Kylian seemed to know the reason.

“Now he just found out that he was completely hopeless. I have nothing to worry
about.”

“How did you find out?”

Strangely, Kylian only smiled at those words.

Why didn't you talk?

I gave up on hearing the answer and went out to the palace with Kylian to spend
time. He's always busy, but it was natural for him to make time for me, so it was
the day we decided to go on a date.

After Kylian did some shopping and dine together, he came to a cafe with just the
two of us.

“What kind of shopping bag is this?”

He looked at the shopping bags stacked to one side and poked his tongue out. Even
though I didn't really need anything, Kylian gave me such a present.

Killian seemed to be okay with the pile of presents he was holding.

“I am proposing a reward for this work to His Majesty, and something will come out
soon, but not right now.”

“Are you really giving me a reward?”

"Of course. You were the one who came up with the idea to attack Axion, wasn’t it?”

Killian answered as if it was natural.

“Thanks to Young-ae, I was able to stop him in a fight that cannot be won by
strength alone. Young-ae has made a bigger contribution than anyone else.”

It was quite a shame to see him uplifting me, who had fought in the lead. I was
about to say thank you, but Kylian said to me as if he was sincere.

“Isn’t it a long time since Young-ae walked around so comfortably?”

"yes?"

“While you and I were walking around the shopping mall, think about whether there
were people who were upset when they saw Young-ae. Isn’t it possible to spend time
outside without worrying about other people’s gaze only in the place where Young-ae
lived?”

“… … Iknow, right. long time no see."

When I think of the nobles I met earlier, Killian was right.

Just like when Kylian's lover had just ended, the first prince wasn't afraid of how
he behaved in front of me.

Even if they looked at me and whispered and their eyes met, it was because of
curiosity, and there were no unpleasant glances. Rather, he looked at me with great
eyes.

“Young-ae changed like this.”

Kylian's sincere words made him reconsider the change.

'I've changed... … ?'

I went back in time and changed my life, but I thought that my life would not
change at all.

Still, I thought it was okay to have Kylian by my side.

Looks like something has changed

“It would be perfect if you had me by your side from now on.”

I did not think seriously about the words that confidently attached him, but I
laughed.

“Are you already together?”

“Did you forget that we're not even engaged yet? We are still lovers.”

Killian answered calmly.

“I fell in love once again with the lover who saved my life.”

“… … .”

Kylian's eyes staring at me with a smile on his face were serious. It wasn't a lie
to say that you fell in love with me again. Realizing his heart, my heart began to
flutter slowly.

“So you have to make sure.”

What Kylian took out of her arms was a small case.

When he opened the case, a ruby ring the same color as my hair was shining.

“First of all, we are getting engaged. I think it would be better to get married
whenever Young-ae wants. What do you think?"
It didn't matter if they were engaged or married. I was ready to accept him at any
time, so I said, "Of course."

This time, he answered without hesitation. Unlike when he confessed for the first
time, after hearing the answer immediately, Kylian smiled more happily than ever
before.

<Complete>

somsom public money